Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 2 of Glorious
Collections:
fics to sink your teeth into, A Collection of Beloved Inserts, the peasant's guide to fine reading, Fics that quench my thirst and breathe life into my soul, Favourite SI and Reincarnated OC Fics, Constellations of Our Own, OC's Through the Worlds, Here we go again, A collection of works with quality 😌💅✨, Jaded Discord Server Recommendations, AnoditeOmniaAbuzz, The Forest, 3am Fics Stealing My Sleep, Inserts Reincarnation and Reader, Long Fics to Binge, oh stars~!(^O^☆♪, Its Called Being F*king Competent!, The Ones That Keeps Me Up At Night, Tonight the music seems so loud-
Stats:
Published:
2021-12-14
Updated:
2024-09-15
Words:
211,313
Chapters:
58/?
Comments:
2,756
Kudos:
8,511
Bookmarks:
3,100
Hits:
333,991

Glory To The Vindictive

Summary:

Typically, when people ask ‘what made you want to be a hero?’ the answer is not supposed to be ‘spite’.

Or, when former detective Suzume is reborn into a world of heroes without getting any superpowers, she decides she might as well become Batman. 

Quirkless!Reincarnated OC. You know the drill. 

Updates wednesdays.

Notes:

(See the end of the work for other works inspired by this one.)

Chapter 1: Those Who Can't

Chapter Text

 

Suzanna Hemmings stared up at the ceiling of an otherwise empty warehouse. There were spiderwebs dripping from the windows, thousands of hours spun into webs of fine silk that glitter in golden sunlight. They sparkle with dew. Cracks in the ceiling let dying sunlight stream into the room, where dust dances in the beams.  

 

It’s beautiful, really. 

 

What is not beautiful is her sister, crouched over her body, laughing and screaming and sobbing all at once, snot and tears and splotchy red skin ruining what was a lovely face. 

 

What’s not beautiful is the knife sticking out of her chest, and the blood pooling under her back. Sticky, warm, and wet. She’d like this shirt too. 

 

Suzanna Hemmings is a detective. She is good at what she does, it barely takes a minute for her to drink in all the information from a crime scene she needs. She really loves tricky, messy murders that make her think, and complex heists that lead her on a run. 

 

That’s all because her father is good at what he does, and her sister is good at what their parents do. 

 

Suzanna Hemmings is the black sheep of the family. 

 

She had never cared for committing crimes. She liked to solve them, to put pieces back together and figure out the order of events and the motivations of everyone involved. She liked to watch people crack and panic when their carefully woven webs shred to pieces. There was nothing more fun than watching people who were certain they’d gotten away with murder pale with horror when she revealed that they’d failed. No thrill could compare to digging up money and watching wannabe thieves shake like leaf’s when she proved how they’d done it. 

 

Maddison had to stop her, of course. Suzanna had been about to turn over evidence that would prove that her sister’s fiance had conned a man out of a quarter of a billion dollars. 

 

Suzanna knows people. So she knows that Maddison didn’t come here with the intention of killing her, for all that she’d brought a knife with her, and she knows that she’s going to grieve and have to tell their parents what she did. That part, for Suzanna, isn’t punishment enough, but it’s all that she’s going to get. 

 

Death in a warehouse at the hands of her baby sister, all for money, all for greed. 

 

Suzanna Hemmings closes her eyes to the golden light in Maddison’s hair, and glittering tears on her cheeks. 

 

It’s cold, she thinks. So, so, cold. 

~

 

Kono Suzume grows up in a house of light and laughter. 

 

Her father is a bright man, Kono Sanjiro, with slitted red eyes and sharp teeth that gleamed when he smiled at his children and dripped literal venom the few times someone managed to truly spark his temper. Her mother Chiasa is a stern woman, but fair in her ways, with dark eyes and black nails that gleam with poison. 

 

She has five brothers, making her the youngest of six. 

 

The oldest is Takahiro, who by the time she is five has already moved out with his girlfriend. 

 

After that is Shisui, halfway through highschool and aiming for a business degree. 

 

Seiji and Satomi are twins in middle school, and Kaname is the closest to her in age, only two years older than her. 

 

Everyone in her family is amazing. All of them have some kind of incredible ability related to poison or venom. Kaname has both, his long teeth gleam with it and his sharp nails are kept in thick gloves when they go out, just in case. Mom wears the same ones. 

 

Suzume was once named Suzanna Hemmings, and so it didn’t take her long to figure out what had happened and where she was. She had had her existential crisis (or maybe a reverse existential crisis? If an existential crisis was being confronted with one's death, what do you call being confronted by one's second life?), accepted that she wasn’t going to be able to change what had happened or where she was, and grieved accordingly. 

 

Six years is a long time, the first two of them she had basically been a prisoner of her own body. There wasn’t much to do but think. She’d scared the life out of her parents, who had taken her to no less than four pediatricians when she was too quiet. Far quieter than any of her brothers had ever been, and quieter than any baby should be. 

 

She’d felt bad about it, really. 

 

But she had been in mourning, and in no mood to humor strangers, beyond demanding her necessities. 

 

She’d come out of it when she could finally walk properly, and talk, and terrorize her elder brothers. The twins were her favorite target. 

 

Ah, Cain instinct. She’d been the eldest before, a life full of ‘help your sister learn to be better’ and ‘you’re older, you should know better than to retaliate’. 

 

Now she was the baby, and she was fucking living for it. 

 

“Mom!” Kaname shrieked at the top of his lungs, “Suzume took my action figure!” 

 

“Kaname, you have to share with your sister,” Chiasa chided. She was flicking through the mail, sorting it into important stuff and junk when Kaname went tearing into the kitchen, Suzume on his heels and clutching a Crimson Riot action figure that was, indeed, her brothers.

 

“I do share with her! I share everything with her!” Kaname stomped his foot on the linoleum. Suzume hid behind their mothers leg, sticking her tongue out at Kaname. 

 

Seiji looked up from where he was building a model of a cell on the living room floor. “At least you don’t have to share your face.” 

 

Satomi kicked his leg from his place on the couch. “Please, everyone knows I’m the pretty one.” 

 

Boys .”

 

They both cringed at their mother’s tone.

 

They were supposed to be on their best behavior. Taka was coming home with his girlfriend, Rio, tonight and they were supposed to behave. Shisui was holed up in the room he shared with the twins, studying for his finals. Kaname and Suzume shared a room too, but it was currently covered in a city made of refurbished boxes and soda bottles, where heroes and villains collided. 

 

Kaname was a dreamer, and he wanted to be a hero more than anything. 

 

Suzume didn’t, but she played hero with him and they had silly names for each other. He was Krait, like the snake, and she was Suzumebachi even if they didn’t know what her quirk was yet. They’re just games. Suzume says she wants to be a hero, because that’s what all kids say at some point here. The truth is, she knows she’ll probably go back to being a detective, or maybe a lawyer. A doctor could be interesting. She’s not worried. 

 

“Here, Kan,” Suzume finally pushed the little hero in her hands into Kaname’s grasp. Crimson Riot was his favorite, and she’d just been teasing him. 

 

Kaname snatched it from her with a sniff. Suzume smiled at him regardless. 

 

Chiasa shook her head at the two of them. 

 

“Kaname, go clean up. Suzume here, start shucking this.” 

 

Chiasa shoved an armful of corn at her youngest daughter in a ploy to keep her out of trouble. 

 

Suzume wasn’t normally interested in kids toys, unless she was fucking with her brother. She liked video games, but the only ones she had the hand eye coordination for were way too low level to be interesting. All the books that she was allowed to read were for children, and therefor also boring. 

 

Chiasa had realized early on that if her daughter was bored, only trouble would follow. So she  always did her best to come up with a task for her, something to keep her idle hands from doing the devil's work in their house. Especially after the time she’d nearly flooded the basement. 

 

Suzume does as she’s told, and Chiasa goes back to sorting the mail. Their stack of bills keeps getting higher and higher. Chiasa couldn’t go to work with Suzume so young, but now that she's about to start elementary school maybe she can get a part time job, or something. Having six kids is not cheap. 

 

For his part Sanjiro works at night, and Suzume is pretty sure that whatever he does isn’t strictly legal. 

 

Not that she had any plans of bringing that up. 

 

No-siree. 

 

She did think it was ironic, though. Born into a criminal family twice? What are the odds? 

 

Apparently as good as being reborn period. 

 

The door opened and Taka came in with Rio, a lovely woman with white hair piled in thick waves on top of her head and bright, cheerful red eyes. She wasn’t very tall, and she was always dressed nicely. Some days she even had small rings draped on her little crown of horns. If Suzume noticed the knife in her boot, she never brought it up. 

 

Just as they came in, Sanjiro came out of his room, dressed casually, and Chiasa uttered a soft ‘oh’. 

 

It was enough to get everyone’s attention on her. 

 

“Mom?” Taka asked, coming over to kiss her cheek, ruffle Suzume’s hair, and peer over Chiasa’s shoulder. 

 

“It’s from the doctor. Suzume’s doctor.” 

 

Suzume paused her shucking of corn. They’d taken her to a doctor two weeks ago. They’d checked her blood, x-rayed her whole body and done all of her vitals, reflexes, and had her run on a treadmill for a bit. Then they asked about two million questions about her teeth, her nails, and prodded her lower jaw where Sanjiro had two small bulbs that held venom. 

 

It didn’t take a genius to know that they were looking for her quirk. At five with no quirk she’s considered a late bloomer, and considering that most of the quirks in her family are mutation type quirks it’s extra weird. 

 

“Is Suzume okay?” Rio asked immediately, her brows furrowing with worry. 

 

“Open it up, Chi,” Sanjiro encouraged. 

 

She ripped it open with her long nails and pulled out the packet of paper inside. Suzume’s test results. 

 

The corn was all bare, even the little hairs were gone, so she set that down and climbed onto a chair to try to look. 

 

Chiasa went pale as she read on. With shaking hands, she handed the papers to her husband. 

 

The color drained out of his face, too, and Taka took the packet impatiently. He looked just as worried as his fiance. 

 

“Am I gonna die?” Suzume asked, since no one would tell her what her own damn test results are. 

 

It was Rio who took a breath and composed herself first, while Taka looked horrified. At first Suzume thought it had something to do with the poison. Had she inherited poison, but not a resistance to it? She didn’t have fangs or long nails, which was unfair. She wanted those. 

 

But then Rio looked at her, so so sadly, but it wasn’t with fear or grief that would come from a death sentence on paper. 

 

Suzume realized when she was going to say a second before the words came out of her mouth. 

 

Rio didn’t have to crouch to meet Suzume’s eyes, since she was standing carefully on the chair still. 

 

“Oh dear,” she said with no small degree of kindness, “It’s your quirk. You don’t have one.” 

 

Quirkless. 

 

“Ah.” 

 

The twins stayed silent in the living room, horrified. Kaname stood at the door between the bedroom hall and the kitchen, Crimson Riot clutched in his hands. 

 

“But, if Suzume doesn’t have a quirk, how can she be a hero?” he asked, his lower lip starting to trembled. 

 

If anything, Rio looked sadder. 

 

“She can’t.” 

 

Chiasa broke into tears and Sanjiro rushed to comfort her, wrapping his arms around her shoulders and holding on tight. The twins, stunned, grabbed each other’s hand and stared at her like it really was her death sentence on that paper.

 

Kaname’s Crimson Riot hit the ground and tears streaked down his face. Taka and Rio watched her sadly. 

 

Suzume stared at the paper still in Rio’s grasp. She didn’t cry. She didn’t scream. But she was pissed. 

 

Don’t I deserve fangs and claws? As a treat? 

 

What bullshit. 

~

 

Life is hard. That’s not new information for Suzume, really it isn’t. The first time around she had been raised by loving, wonderful parents who just so happened to like poking her with tacks so would cry and cause a scene and take attention off the jewelry story counter long enough to pocket a few diamonds, and had taught her to pick just about any lock by the time she turned eight. By twelve she could jack any car that wasn’t entirely electronic based, and even those it just took her a little longer and required more equipment. Mom had been a thief. Was a thief, always a thief. 

 

Dad cleaned up other people’s messes. An ‘extraction specialist’ he called himself, with a second major in clean up crew. He was very good at getting blood out of clothes. He’d brought Suzanne along with him sometimes, since she was small enough to get into places that he couldn’t and get evidence that was beyond his reach. It was because of him that she knew which way blood splattered, how to tell something unplanned from something premeditated, and where to look for needle marks between toes and under nail beds. 

 

By the time she was fifteen Suzanne hadn’t killed anyone, but she had gotten her fair share of exposure to corpses and bank vaults. 

 

She had been raised to be a criminal. She had learned on her father’s knee. She perfected herself under her mother’s hand. 

 

They were good parents, if not good people, and it was such a disappointment the first time she accidentally solved a criminal case while talking to a school friend whose dad just so happened to be the police chief. 

 

She’d seen more than she should have before she was out of high school. She knew life wasn’t fair. She knew to get what you wanted you had to take it. 

 

This life is a different kind of unfair. 

 

She has no quirk. 

 

Which means she’s at the very bottom rungs of society.

 

It doesn’t matter that a good chunk of people have quirks that aren’t visible, or powerful, or useful. She doesn’t have one at all, and for some stupid reason the teachers at school decide that it’s a fan-fucking tastic idea to go around the room on the first day and have everyone say their names, their quirks, and what they wanna be when they grow up. 

 

That’s when it starts. 

 

She should have lied, in retrospect. Said it was ‘detective’ or ‘mind reading’ or something boring or hard to prove. 

 

She does lie, sort of. 

 

“I’m Kono Suzume, I don’t have a quirk, and I want to be a hero.” 

 

She doesn’t, but she’s been saying that long enough that it comes out. Which starts the rest of the little kids on a truly insane tirade. 

 

“Someone without a quirk can’t be a hero!” 

 

“No quirk? That’s so lame!” 

 

“But heroes have to be strong and you can only be strong with a strong quirk! Like All Mights!” 

 

Suzume has to practice all of her self control not to tackle the most annoying child near her. 

 

It’s the start of a trend that will follow her for the rest of her life, she knows. Someone without a quirk will never be a hero. 

 

Kaname finds something similar in his class two years above her. 

 

Poison is a villain’s quirk, and therefore he can’t be a hero. 

 

(nevermind that their dad is definitely some kind of criminal, and Taka’s fiance is certainly breaking some laws. No one knows any of that and this is how they react? 

 

Is this why Sanjiro became a criminal in the first place? Because he has a villainous quirk?) 

 

Kaname responds, naturally, by starting as many fights as he can with anyone who insults him or his baby sister, insisting that they can be anything they want to be. 

 

And maybe if it was just her she would have changed routes. Maybe she would have decided to be a lawyer, or a doctor, or a fucking mystery novelist. 

 

Instead, after two months of harassment and insults that teacher’s at this underfunded school do nothing to assuage, she finds herself sitting at a park between their house and the school, Kaname at her side, crying tears that look green and venomous. Poisonous? 

 

His lip is split and swollen, and he’s going to have a black eye tomorrow. He’d started another fight when someone pushed her down and called her something cruel. She doesn’t even remember what it was, the names all blur together, and she doesn’t really care. She doesn’t care what a bunch of little kids call her. 

 

What she cares about is the injustice of it all. The teachers do nothing to stop it. They children learn their cruelty from their parents and siblings. 

 

Society sees her as somehow less, somehow lacking, even though she is no less of a person simply because she doesn’t have six arms or fire for hair or anything else. 

 

More than that she’s angry for Kaname. 

 

He’s a dreamer with a good heart and dripping fangs. He sees the injustice in the world and refuses to accept it. He fights, and bleeds, all because other kids are mean and adults are useless. 

 

And Suzume- 

 

Rage bubbles in Suzume’s chest. 

 

She dabs his eyes and his bloody lip with her sleeves. They’re thin, even with Chiasa back to working they’re strapped for cash with five children and a wedding coming up. Suzume doesn’t know the whole story, but she knows that only Rio’s brother has been invited to the wedding. No one else from her family. 

 

“Maybe they’re right,” Kaname nearly chokes. He’d broken into wracking sobs as soon as they were far enough from the school that none of their classmates would see, tucked into a stack of bushes at the edge of the park. In the spring they’ll bloom with purple flowers, but for now the leaves are turning gold and red. 

 

“No,” Suzume said, firm and certain. Any silly sibling squabbles are forgotten, when it’s the two of them against the world. 

 

“Maybe we can’t be heroes,” Kaname doesn’t seem to have heard her. “I can only hurt people with my quirk. I can’t even hold your hand without gloves. And you don’t have a quirk at all.” 

 

“No!” Suzume snaps, louder and more forceful. Kaname’s head jerks around so fast to look at her she worries he’s given himself whiplash. They’re the same. Dark hair, dark eyes. His fang poked out against his bottom lip when he bites it. There’s and indent there from constant pressure. 

 

“No,” she says again, softening herself for Kaname. “They’re not right about us. We can do anything. We can be heroes, Kan. No matter what they say.” 

 

She’s not a charismatic person. If she had to describe herself it would be somewhere between annoying and practical. And stubborn. Very, very stubborn. 

 

But right then Kaname looks at her, a head shorter with her black hair spiking all over the place, like she’s offered to hang a new star in the sky just for him. 

 

“You really think so?” 

 

Of course she does. The world is stupid, and biased, and people can’t see past the shining lights that popular heroes cast to realize that not all of them have battle quirks, or even quirks that are all that useful. She thinks of All Mights side kicks, David Shield who’s quirk is bendy fucking fingers, and Sir Nighteye, who can see the future but only once a day and fights with his bare hands or small projectiles. They’re no less heroes than anyone else. 

 

Off the top of her head she can come up with a half a dozen others. 

 

“Yeah. We’ll just have to work harder to show them. Right?” 

 

Kaname starts to smile. It’s small, and his lip starts bleeding again with it, but it’s there all the same. 

 

“Okay. Let’s be heroes, Suzume.” 

 

“Mmm. Right.” 

 

Suzume doesn’t care about being a hero. She really doesn’t. But Kaname does. 

 

And, on top of that, it’s the best way she can think to tell the rest of the world to go fuck itself. 

~

Suzume doesn’t want to use their families' small funds up on something unnecessary, but the fact of the matter is if she and Kaname are going to be heroes they’re going to need training. Her especially. 

 

Suzanne had never been much of a fighter. She could manage if she absolutely had to, but it wasn’t her forte by any means. Now, she’s six years old and weak and defenseless. 

 

It’s not acceptable. 

 

While their parents don’t flat out refuse to let them become heroes, it’s obvious they aren’t fans of the idea. They dissuade them from too much hero merch, either because the price is too high or they don’t want to encourage a fixation she doesn’t know. 

 

It’s pretty obvious, at least to Suzume, that they don’t want their younger children knowing where Sanjiro goes at night. Taka has to know, his fiance most certainly has blood under her nails. But they want to protect their youngest, and Suzume can respect that. It’s entirely possible that this will make getting into hero school more difficult, but she will worry about that in eight years, when it’s actually relevant. 

 

So she has to be careful about asking to take martial arts. 

 

It’s not something that occurred to Kaname. Apparently it's not something that occurs to a lot of people, so focused are they on their quirks that martial arts are starting to die out. 

 

People are fucking stupid. 

 

Suzume hates asking, because she knows that they’re strapped for cash, but she has to ask any how. 

 

“Some of my friends are doing after school sports,” she starts one day at dinner. Kaname looks at her, surprised. He knows she doesn’t have friends at school. The other kids had realized that if they picked on her, her scary big brother would come after them, but she was still quirkless, still a freak, and her brother was creepy. 

 

Yeah, life wasn’t fair. What a bitch. 

 

“Oh yeah?” Sanjiro asks. For him it’s breakfast, but he always eats it with his remaining children. Shisui has been locked up in his room more and more lately, so he’s not there for that. Her second eldest brother feels so far away some times, locked up in the dark, buried in books, desperate for a way out. 

 

He definitely knows what Sanjiro does for a living. 

 

“Mhmm. Emi is starting to shoot a bow, and Momo is in ballet, and Hinawa is taking Aikido with Maki. They want me to come with them,” the last part is a lie. The first parts are true. 

 

Her parents exchange a look. 

 

“Kaname could come too. It would be so much fun!” 

 

“You want Kaname to learn ballet with you?” Chiasa asks, looking amused, and worried all at once. It’s impressive. 

 

“No!” Suzume makes a show out of puffing her cheeks out, and turns watery black eyes up at her mother. “Aikido!” 

 

Chiasa reaches over to ruffle her already wild hair. It’s barely held back by a headband. “Aikido is an expensive thing to be involved in, dear. I don’t think we have enough money this month for the two of you to go. I’m sorry.” 

 

Suzume had thought that might be the case. 

 

That doesn’t mean she likes it. It's probably not very heroic that she wishes her dad would break a few more laws so she can learn how to throat punch someone. 

 

“But Aikido teaches people how to fight. And I don’t have a quirk, so I can’t fight back if someone is picking on me, and Kaname-” 

 

“Is someone picking on you?” Sanjiro asks suddenly, his brows furrowing. Chias frowns deeper. Suzume hadn’t realized it, but she hadn’t told Sanjiro about their children. She hadn’t told him about the times she’d been called to pick them up from school early, or fetch a bag of frozen peas for Kaname’s black eye, or apply a little dinosaur themed bandaid to his scrapes. 

 

“Sometimes,” she admits, poking her chicken with her chopsticks. “I don’t have a quirk. Everyone is supposed to have a quirk. And Kaname doesn’t like people being mean to me.” 

 

Every word out of her mouth makes Sanjiro’s face tighten in carefully maintained anger. When he speaks again she can see his fangs dripping neon green venom. 

 

“You should have told me.” It’s aimed at Chiasa. 

 

“You already work too hard. I can handle the kids.” 

 

“You should have told me,” he repeated. “They’re my kids too. If something like this is happening…” 

 

She looks at Kaname, who looks back at her, his black eyes just as big as hers are. 

 

Sanjiro ,” there’s a warning in Chiasa’s voice. The kind she uses on the kids when they’re being to mischievous and about to break something. 

 

Seiji stands up suddenly and says, “We’ll do the dishes!” 

 

Satomi catches Suzume and Kaname by their wrists and tugs. “C’mon, you guys have homework to do.” 

 

“We do?” Kaname asks, confused. 

 

Suzume doesn’t fight the twins while they usher the pair from the room, and into their own. She even goes along with their games of heroes vs villains so they can distract Kaname. Even in the room, she can hear the argument building outside. 

 

It’s… concerning. 

 

She’s never seen her mother and father fight over anything more severe than laundry. She hadn’t expected this reaction of all things. 

 

She’s getting rusty. It’s been a long time since she’s had to read people, she’s been content to just let her family do as they would without her trying to predict their every move. She didn’t need to do that here. 

 

Except maybe she should have in this case. Maybe she should have kept quiet, knowing they didn’t have a lot of money to burn, knowing that Sanjiro has at least a little bit of a dangerous job. 

 

She wraps a thin towel around her shoulders like a cape and jumps on Satomi’s back with a battle cry. 

 

She’d known that money was tight, but around here most martial arts classes didn’t go over six thousand yen a month, roughly fifty dollars. To be that strapped for cash? 

 

Yeah. She feels bad for asking and getting her parents into this fight in the first place. 

 

Not that Suzume will let Kaname know. He’s older than her, sort of, but he’s so much sweeter, so much more innocent. 

 

He drops to his hands and knees behind Satomi, their villain, while she jumps at him from the front and trips him over their other brother. Satomi goes down, with Suzume on top of him in victory.  

 

Their parents are still fighting. 

 

They start another game. 

~

Chapter 2: Fist Fights and Weddings

Chapter Text

Suzume doesn’t ask where they dug up the money Chiasa was sure they didn’t have enough of to start these classes. She doesn’t want to know. 

 

All she needs to know is that a week later, before he goes to work, Sanjiro leads them to a dojo crammed between two sprawling, tall buildings that can’t be more than three years old. The dojo itself is clearly old, small, and traditional. 

 

Sanjiro let’s them in and they leave their shoes next to six pairs already lined up. 

 

She can hear synchronized grunting through the walls even before they enter the next room. A line of four boys and two girls go through simultaneous kicks and punches in the middle of the room. A tall man with greying hair stands at the front of the room, in front of a full length mirror, watching the children with cold blue eyes. Beside him is a younger man with blond hair and light purple eyes. 

 

The class ends a few minutes after they walk in. The entire time Suzume and her brother watch them go through motions. None of the kids can be older than Kaname, but they’ve definitely been doing this longer. 

 

She wonders who they are. Children like her, who’s parents do shady things at night? Or just kids who found a cheap place to learn to throw punches? 

 

Sanjiro ushers his two youngest children away from the kids while they fetch their bags and put on their shoes to leave. 

 

It’s just the Kono’s and the two teachers now. 

 

And a little boy, with red hair and dull blue eyes, peaking out at them from behind a stack of plastic boards that fit together and can be kicked apart. She’d seen them before, during a case where a karate teacher was murdered in his own studio. Grisly, that one. 

 

“So, you did bring your kids around,” the old man grunts. He scowls down at the pair of them. Kaname takes a step back, but Suzume meets his gaze squarely. Or as squarely as she can, when she realizes that he’s blind. 

 

Oh. 

 

“I said I would. You said you have room in your class for two more, didn’t you?” 

 

“Just as long as you’ve got time in your schedule to fix the roof.” 

 

Was that how they were paying for lessons? Fixing the roof? What kind of criminal fixes roofs? 

 

Suzume just blinked slowly at the old man, then the younger one. 

 

“Of course I do, Tsushima,” he assured the old man. He nudged his children forwards with a warm hand on the back of either of their heads, and they both bowed politely. Suzume mumbled a ‘hello sir’. 

 

“Kids, this is Tsushima Yuzo, he owns this school, and this is his son Ryuhei. They’ve agreed to teach you to fight, so I expect you to listen to them and work hard. Got it?” 

 

“Yes!” Kaname smiled brightly at their father, all sharp teeth and bright eyes. Suzume nodded quickly in agreement. 

 

“Good. Now bow to the floor mat, go to the middle, and then bow to your new teachers.” 

 

Kaname rushed to do as he was told, with Suzume on his heels. The two men spoke quietly with their father for a couple more minutes, and when she looked the little boy from before was gone. 

 

The two Tsushima’s came to a halt in front of them. It was the son who spoke to them. 

 

“My esteemed father is a very busy man. He will over look any tests that you take. You’ll address him as Shihan, and I am, of course, sensei. Got it?” 

 

They nodded together. 

 

“Ryuhei will show you the first forms,” the elder said firmly. “I will check in on you at the end of class.” 

 

He turned and walked away, bowing to the mats once he stepped off of them, and disappeared into an office. Through the open door she saw the little boy again. 

 

“Okay,” Ryuhei clapped his hands together. “Let’s begin.” 

 

~

 

Ryuhei turns out to be a vicious taskmaster. He works them into the ground, until they leave aching and sweating and Kaname is close to tears. 

 

Suzume is grinning when they slide into the back seat of the car. Her dark hair is plastered to her skull, and she aches down to her bones, but it's a step in the right direction. 

 

“How was it?” Sanjiro asks, looking at them in the rearview mirror. 

 

Kaname mumbles something and slumps against the window. Suzume smiles at him, even exhausted, even sweaty and disgusting. 

 

“Can we come back tomorrow?” 

 

She tries not to read into the sadness in his eyes or the wavering curve of his smile. 

 

“Sure we can. But I don’t think your brother will be up for it.” 

 

He’s right, of course. Sanjiro is a smart man, and Kaname may be older and stronger than her, but Suzume is stubborn. 

 

Sanjiro takes her to the dojo after school again, and the little boy keeps watching her from the shadows while Ryuhei works her to her very bones, going through the same series of kicks and punches. They’re all basic, but Suzume knows the old saying. 

 

Do not fear the man that practices 1000 punches 1 time, but the man who practiced 1 punch 1000 times. 

 

She thinks it came from Bruce Lee. 

 

By the time Sanjiro comes to collect her she feels hollowed out and bleary, but when it’s just the two of them he lets her sit in the front seat, and she sinks into the leath with a small groan. Her muscles ache, and her lungs feel cold. 

 

Sanjiro presses something plastic into her hands. 

 

“Here you go, Suzy Q.” 

 

She looks down to find a little hostess cake in her hands, chocolate cake with white filling. Suzy Q. She grins at him and tears it open gladly. She tears it messily in half and gives one half to Sanjiro, who she keeps thinking of as ‘Dad’ more and more often. 

 

It becomes their thing. Kaname only attends half the amount of classes as she does, and Suzume throws herself into them with a frenzy that borders on rabid. Ryuhei responds to her enthusiasm by making her run and kick and punch until she can barely hold a pencil the next day. Her class work doesn’t suffer, if only because she already knows almost all of this. Math, science, language. The only thing that really suffers is her handwriting. 

 

Not for the first time is she glad that she’d been such a nerd that she had consumed as many language classes as she could the first time around. 

 

History is interesting enough that it holds her attention, and she starts reading history books in what little spare time she has. She doesn’t pick fight on school grounds, but she waits until her bullies are off campus to fight back. She doubts that Ryuhei will mind her using her lessons. It’s self defense, right? 

 

She goes from ‘quirkless, easy target’ to ‘spooky, angry reading girl’ in two years. 

 

Shisui graduates with flying colors and moves away as soon as he can, going into business school on the other side of the country. 

 

Suzume knows that it's because he’s afraid of what their parents will think about his boyfriend. She also knows that the fear is unfounded, but Shisui will come out in his own time. The twins move into his bedroom the summer before they start their first year of high school. 

 

Then comes the wedding, and the Yakuza come with it.

 

~

 

Taka and Rio’s wedding is the last time that all of them are together for years. 

 

It’s… interesting. 

 

The venue is beautiful, outdoors and away from the city that Suzume has grown up in. they’d had to drive high into the mountains to reach the small resort where Taka and Rio were waiting to wed at last. 

 

The ceremony itself will take place in a pavilion that overlooks steep waterfalls that glitter across ancient, well worn stones, where bursts of colorful flowers bloom along the sheer sides. It’s a lovely mix of traditional and western, an homage to the time Rio had spent studying abroad when she was young. 

 

Which was how Suzume ends up in a little red dress, a tiny copy of the three that the regular bridesmaids wore. All of her brothers were in western styled suits with deep red bow ties. They all matched Rio’s red eyes. 

 

Her brothers were all paired off with Rio’s girlfriends, and her baby cousin was the flower girl at only three. 

 

Rio had one bridesman to match Taka’s groomsmaid (being his baby sister, of course) and Suzume is lucky enough to walk in on a hushed argument between her and him shortly before the ceremony starts. He’d been busy with work during the rehearsal, so she’d walked down the aisle alone then, but he was going to be who she was paired with today. 

 

She’d had her suspicions, but walking in on Rio sitting beside a very young, but still very recognizable Kai Chisaki was a shock. 

 

Well. Guess that cements just about everything. 

 

“All you have to do is walk beside her. You don’t even have to touch her, or anyone here. Just. Walk. For me?” 

 

“I don’t like kids,” he argues. “They’re dirty, rude, they eat bugs-” 

 

“I do not!” Suzume snaps. They both twist around to see her standing in the door way, her right cheek puffed out with annoyance. “I take a shower every night, and I wash my hands plenty, and we’re all wearing gloves anyways,” Suzume flaps her white gloved hands at him like a particularly irritated bird. “It’s not like I run around London with a bunch of sixteenth century rats, thank you !” 

 

Rio tries (and fails) to smother her laughter behind her hand. She can’t imagine what she looks like, eight years old, in a puffy red gown, dressing down one of the most dangerous men in the country. 

 

It is, apparently, funny enough the Rio snaps a picture with her phone before Kai can stop her. 

 

“Quirks come from rats, so-” 

 

“She doesn’t have a quirk.” 

 

“She what ?” 

 

“Hey!” 

 

Suzume doesn’t miss the way his shoulders relax at that. Just a little bit, and the tight furrow in his brow eases enough that she remembers what she’d mostly forgotten. 

 

Rampant germaphobia. Hatred of quirks. Right. 

 

“So what if I don’t have a quirk?” Suzume crosses her arms over her chest and levels them with her best glare. “I still know how to kick someone in the balls!” 

 

Rio cracks up, her laughter so high and hysterical it comes out in breathy wheezes. 

 

Even Kai’s cheek twitches under the black mask he wears across his mouth. 

 

“Fine,” he stands up, brushing his dark suit free of imaginary dust. “If it’s her, I’ll walk with someone.” 

 

Rio finally catches her breath. Her smile is bright, her cheeks rosy. “I thought you’d feel that way. Your place at the table is on the corner, and she’s sitting next to you, too.” 

 

Kai narrowed his eyes at Suzume. “You better not make a mess eating.” 

 

“I won’t get anything on your fancy suit, pretty boy.” 

 

Rio dissolves into desperate laughter once more while Kai shakes his head at her, looking irritated. He keeps his temper though, probably for Rio’s sake. 

 

Suzume is getting more and more abrasive as time goes on, and she’s not about to change that for one dude with issues. 

 

“You should really get a therapist.” 

 

Rio nearly falls on the ground and ruins her pretty white dress she’s laughing so hard. Suzume thinks maybe she should be insulted, but it's become pretty clear that therapy here is vastly underrated. This is a world full of trauma-baskets. 

 

Maybe if they really won’t let her be a pro hero, she’ll try that out. God knows there’s plenty of people who need it. 

 

Suzume had never had to attend the quirk counseling that her brothers endured, but everything she knew about was… not great. 

 

Especially not for people with ‘villainous’ quirks like her family’s. It put too much emphasis on conforming and fitting into society and what was acceptable, and not enough of loving oneself even when they were born outside of the pale. At least the counseling that her brother’s had gotten, and her brother’s hadn’t even gotten the worst she’d heard of. 

 

There is a girl a year above her in school, with blonde hair and sharp teeth, who can no longer recognize herself in a mirror, and no one but Suzume seems to see a problem with it. 

 

On top of that, most therapists wouldn’t even look at a quirkless case. Chiasa had considered getting Suzume someone to talk to when the bullying got bad, but apparently no one was interested in someone without a quirk. 

 

Maybe it was just a regional thing. Hopefully it was just a regional thing. 

 

Either way, her point still stood. 

 

A knock comes from the door, breaking the trio of their conversation/minor roast. 

 

“Rio? Everyone is ready.” 

 

“Yeah,” Rio smoothed out her dress and tucked her hair back behind her crown of horns, which dripped with rubies and gold chains. Definitely not from Taka, it was way too expensive. But it was lovely, and that was what mattered. “We’re ready in here.” 

 

“We’re going to start in fifteen minutes. Everyone is in their seats,” Yosano, the wedding planner says. 

 

“You heard her,” Rio shooed at the both of them. “Out, our. Suzume, keep an eye on my baby brother.” 

 

“I’m taller than you,” Kai snapped irritably. 

 

“Yeah, and you’re still four years younger,” Rio retorted. “Go, go.” 

 

Suzume and Kai exchanged a look. Taka was going to have a fun rest of his life. 

 

They leave Rio alone to wait for her cue while they circled around the reception hall. Suzume stops by one of the massive windows to look outside. There is an older man standing out there in a nice three piece suit. Kai halts at her side and sucks in a startled breath through his mask. 

 

“Pops.” 

 

“Your guys’ dad?” Suzume peers up at Kai, who really does look like a boy of only eighteen. He’s not someone who walked out of a horror movie yet. He’s not a force of nature intent on twisting the world back the way it used to be. 

 

He’s just. 

 

A boy. 

 

A teenager. 

 

“He and Rio had a fight over her marrying Taka, didn’t they?” she waits until he nods, once. “Why?” 

 

“Your brother… he doesn’t like our family business.” 

 

“Mmmm, he wants to be a doctor.” 

 

“I’m aware. Rio is leaving the family business to marry him. Pops doesn’t like it.” 

 

Suzume had figured it was something like that. 

 

“But he still loves her,” Suzume points out. “Or he wouldn't be here. Even though he hurt her when he wasn’t happy about her and Taka, he still loves her, and she loves him. And you do too, or you wouldn’t be here, and you wouldn’t walk with me even if I don't have a quirk, cause you don’t like people. It’s just ‘cause Rio asked, right?” 

 

Kai glances towards her, his gold eyes eagle sharp. 

 

But Suzume just looks up at him, guileless and open. He huffs, this boy who would become a monster. 

 

“From the mouth of babes, huh?” 

 

“I’m gonna tell him to come inside,” Suzume decides, but Kai’s hand comes down in front of her, stopping her without laying a finger on her person. 

 

“I’ll talk to him,” he deflects. “You wait here.” 

 

Suzume shrugs and leans against the doorway, watching Kai go out to the man. He must not have a quirk, or Kai just trusts him to be clean that much, because Kai let’s him pat him on the shoulder and doesn’t have a complete breakdown. 

 

Suzume is stuck standing there, watching them talk quietly, until they both come walking towards her. 

 

‘Pops’ looks down at her. 

 

“So you’re Ryuhei’s little hero?” he sounds amused. 

 

Jeez, she really needs to figure out exactly how deep Sanjiro is in the yakuza. 

 

“Mhmm. That’s me and my brother Kaname too.”

 

“It’s not an easy life you’re chasing,” he warns. Suzume wonders if all yakuza talk to children like they’re just tiny people. Not that she’s complaining. 

 

She crosses her arms over her chest, looks up at a yakuza boss, and says firmly, “I’m gonna do what I want and the rest of the world can go fuck itself.” 

 

Which is how she finds out that Rio and Kai, despite not being blood related, share the same breathless wheeze of a laugh when startled. 

 

She should probably be offended, but the novelty of it is enough that she only pouts at him a little bit. 

 

“Pops. You should come watch the wedding,” Kai says when he finally gets himself back under control. “It’ll make Rio happy.” 

 

‘Pops’ looks at him, something strange and soft in his expression. “You’re right. I know I’m being stubborn, but I can’t say I’m happy about her choices.” 

 

“Does it matter?” 

 

They both look down at Suzume, who cocks her head. “If she’s your daughter, does it matter if her choices make you happy, as long as they make her happy? ‘Cause Taka loves her a lot. And he wants to work hard so she can live happy, even if he gets a different job than yours. Family’s more important than pride, right?” 

 

Pops let’s out a sigh, but there’s a smile tucked in the corner of his mouth. 

 

“What’s the world come to, where a man has to get lectured by an eight year old to go to his own daughter’s wedding?” he asks. “Alright, let’s go then. Is there still room for one stubborn old man?” 

 

“Mhmm! Rio left a seat for you.” 

 

“Then let’s get a move on, both of you.” 

 

Suzume nods quickly and leads the way through the reception hall out into the pavilion. 

 

This is going to be a very weird day

 

She’s right, of course. It is a very weird day, but a beautiful one too. Rio and Taka are so in love it's disgusting, and when she sees Pops sitting in a previously empty seat the tears she had been fighting back break free. 

 

It’s a good thing the mascara is waterproof. 

 

Suzume beams cheerfully for the camera’s when the pictures start snapping, and makes herself a teeny tiny pick to keep other people away from Kai, so no one ends up blood splattered on the ground. Most people already know he doesn’t like to be touched, so she doesn’t have to try hard, but it’s still fun. 

 

Suzume isn’t sure if her meddling has anything to do with Rio and her father talking long into the night, past the point when she, Kaname, and everyone else under 18 are herded out the door, but she likes to think she at least helps. 

 

It’s worth the teasing she gets for years to come about her ‘little crush’ on Kai.

Chapter 3: The Yakuza-sitters Club

Chapter Text

For the first year after the wedding she sees them in passing. Everyone packs into Taka and Rio’s condo for birthdays, Taka, Rio’s, and the birth of their little daughter summons everyone again. 

 

Suzume nearly shits herself when she peers into the cradle and sees a tiny, scrunched up potato looking face under a shock of white hair. There’s the tiniest horn on her forehead, and her eyes aren’t open but between Taka and Rio the only color she possibly has is red. 

 

“Her name is Eri,” Taka says proudly, while Rio sleeps in the other room. Apparently Eri had been up all night screaming. 

 

Now she’s quiet, and adorable, and sleeping. 

 

“Kono Eri?” 

 

“That’s right. She’s your very first niece,” Taka ruffled her hair. “You’re not the baby anymore.” 

 

“Does this mean that if I get scraped up Rio won’t fix it for me?” 

 

“No, no,” Taka promises. “Rio loves you. She’ll heal you if you ever need it, as long as you don’t tell your teachers or anyone.” 

 

Suzume nods solemnly. She peers into the bassinet, her brows furrowed. This was… interesting. Not wholly unexpected, but it’s been nearly nine years by then since she’s seen a show that she wasn’t paying all that much attention to in the first place. 

 

She wasn’t sure she even knew Eri was Kai’s niece. 

 

Fuck. 

 

This also meant that the healing quirk that Rio possessed wasn’t healing at all. It was a smaller time reversal. 

 

“I like Rio,” Suzume confesses. 

 

Taka smiles softly at her while Kaname comes over with his freshly washed hands to try to hold little Eri. 

 

It ends with her screaming, which isn’t a surprise. 

 

What is a surprise is a few months later when Sanjiro drops her off at the Yakuza compound in front of Kai Chisaki. 

 

She looks up at him. 

 

He looks down at her. 

 

“Uh. Hi?” 

 

“Come inside. Before you get dirty.” 

 

The big gate opens up into a courtyard of immaculately maintained trees. Office buildings rise up on either side of them and she just knows that they don't hold anything legitimate inside of them. 

 

Not that she tells Kai that, of course.

 

 She’s all of nine years old, and not supposed to know about the Yakuza at all. Sanjiro doesn’t talk much about it, and Ryuhei pushes her even harder than his other students, who are all probably mob born kids. 

 

Like her. 

 

Weird. 

 

Kai leads her into one of the buildings, one that was clearly converted for somewhere to live. The first floor is all offices, but the second floor is made up of a massive kitchen, ball rooms, what she suspects might be a full sized movie theatre, and storage. Above that is apartments. 

 

Kai takes her to his, where Kurono is waiting for them in a plain white hoodie, and a white mask. 

 

Suzume squints up at him. 

 

“ ‘m I supposed to wear a mask too? Dad didn’t send me with one.” 

 

“You’re cleaner than the rest of us,” Kai tells her, and sits at the couch. “But if we go out, I’ll find one for you.” 

 

“M’kay.” 

 

Suzume looks between him and an uncomfortable looking Kurono. 

 

“So… what are we doing today?” She asks. 

 

“What do you mean?” Kai frowns at her from under his mask. 

 

“I mean. Dad said you’re my baby sitters. Which is super weird, b t dubs. So what are we doing?” 

 

“I’m baby sitting you because Rio won’t let me see Eri until I can, quote, ‘watch a kid without killing it’. And you were convenient.” 

 

Kurono looks physically pained by his bluntness. 

 

Suzume blinks at him. 

 

She’s not totally surprised to be getting a new babysitter. Her brother’s had locked her in the pantry and left her there until Mom got home last week, and that was following up The Incident where they packed her in a box and shoved her down the stairs to see how fast she could get going and she ended up shooting through the open front door and nearly sprawling into traffic. 

 

But this was. Weird. 

 

Honestly, her brother’s are probably way safer than this man will ever be, even when she’s the only one with a brain cell. 

 

“You are… really not around kids a lot. You need to be nicer to them. Or else they’ll cry.” 

 

“You’re not counting yourself in that group?” Kai asks, arching a brow high. 

 

Suzume said blandly, “I am a very weird kid.” Neither of them argue with her. 

 

“Fine,” Kai spreads his hands out like he’s surrendered something to her. “What do you usually do with babysitters?” 

 

Considering they were mostly her brothers? 

 

“Terrorize them.” 

 

“...Aren’t you supposed to be trying to be a hero?” Kurono finally asks, his pale brows drawn together. He looks at her like she’s a particularly confusing puzzle. She wonders if they have that human lie detector around here yet. How many Shie Hessaiki and the eight precepts (or was it bullets? Something to do with buddha???) are already on Kai’s pay roll. 

 

“Yes. And?” 

 

“You’d fit in with the Yakuza better.” 

 

She knows he’s right. Still. 

 

“No thanks. But I guess what some babysitters have us do is draw. Mama doesn’t like us watching a whole lot of TV, so they don’t have us watch that much. There’s also board games, and my favorite ‘sitter likes to teach us songs and sing,” she lists off, tacking ideas on her fingers. “Going to the park is fun, but you don’t like other people, or outdoors.” 

 

“No, I don’t,” Kai grimaces. 

 

“Actually… It’s probably a bad idea for you to be alone with any kid. Especially real little ones. There’s no way you’re changing a diaper, or feeding them with your own hands.” 

 

Fuck no.” 

 

“Don’t swear in front of children.” 

 

“Right.” 

 

“But more than that,” Suzume’s brows furrow. “People need contact. Babies die if you don’t hold them.” 

 

Kai looks physically ill at the idea. Suzume wonders what happened the first time around. If Kai got ahold of Eri, then something bad happened to Rio and Taka. Had her quirk misfired? Had there been an accident? 

 

If she knew she was going to get isekai’d by her baby sister, she would have paid better attention! It definitely didn’t help that she’d cared more about the League of Villains than the Shie Hessaikai. 

 

Now if I had been reborn sorta-related-to one of them…  

 

Kai and Rio had seemed close at the wedding, but there was a wedge between them in the form of their father. Their father who did not, and still didn’t entirely, approve of Taka. 

 

The Suzume who was not a former detective/mischief maker probably hadn’t noticed him outside. Without that, would Kai have? Would he have convinced the old man to come see his daughter get married? Would anyone else have made a little speech about love? Or would that wedge have only grown bigger and the distance between their small family only grown larger? 

 

Without all that, would Kai have even cared about seeing Eri before her quirk came in? 

 

Would he have had the kind of network of emotional support/rage inducing companionship that came with siblings, or had that fallen apart entirely and left him surrounded by people who merely obeyed him, and let him spiral into a germaphobic madness? 

 

“So,” Suzume concludes. “You either need to get used to touching people, or you need to keep someone around who knows how to take care of kids. Got anyone like that?” 

 

Kai and Kurono look at each other, sharing a silent conversation. 

 

“Is there anyone who’s dealt with kids before that we trust to do it again?” Kurono asks at last, looking lost. 

 

Kai stands with a grunt. “ I guess we’ll find out. Come along.” 

 

“ Kay.” 

 

Suzume is pretty sure that he’s not supposed to lead little kids down into the belly of the beast, beneath the kitchen and the offices and into a hidden underground facility where the true nature of the organization comes to be obvious. 

 

It’s pretty familiar, all in all, although she doesn’t see stolen paintings anywhere. Her first mother had had a fondness for Monet’s. 

 

This is much more sparse. 

 

The Shie Hessaikai are a smaller Yakuza group, clearly, and with All Might sweeping up organized crime all over the place they’re only going to get smaller.  

 

Still, there’s staff roaming around, men and women in nice suits tailored to hide weaponry, all of whom bow politely to Kai as they walk past. 

 

Suzume makes a game of seeing how many guns she can count vs knives. It’s more fun than staring at Kai’s back the whole time. 

 

They come to a stop in front of an office door, where Mimikyu or whoever the fuck he is pokes his weird puppet head out. 

 

Suzume will give it to Kai, he cuts to the chase pretty quick after the typical ‘Good morning’s and ‘how are you?’s.

 

“Who do we know who has kids? Or who interacts with them. Ever.” 

 

It’s enough to make Mimikyu pause. 

 

Suzume takes the time to poke Kai’s leg. Both Kurono and Mimikyu freeze, and stare at her like she’d just rolled herself in honey and walked up to a grizzly bear. Which, she might as well have as far as they’re concerned. 

 

But Kai twitches and glares down at her. 

 

“Don’t touch me. What?” 

 

“If I wash my hands can I hold yours? ‘Cause if we ever go anywhere I’m gonna have to, and Eri will definitely have to, once she starts walking.” 

 

No . Is that really what you want?” 

 

“Well no, but I thought of it. I wanted to know who you’re talking to.” 

 

Because ‘Mimikyu’ is definitely wrong. 

 

“...ah. This is Irinaka Joi, our accountant. He signs checks and makes schedules.” 

 

“Pleased to meet you,” he dips a nod at Suzume, who bows politely in turn. 

 

“Same. I’m Suzume.” 

 

“And the reason we need someone who can watch a kid, I figure.” 

 

“E-yeah.” 

 

“Well. No one working today, sorry. Also, Kai, there’s been some trouble at a store that we, uh-” 

 

He glanced at Suzume, who did her best to look like she was interested in the base boards instead of the conversations. 

 

“Well anyways. It’s a bit more than the regular guys could take on. The call just came in.” 

 

Suzume quietly watched Kai out of the corner of her eye. Was she about to witness a murder? 

 

Apparently even he knew that you weren’t supposed to bring a nine year old to a crime scene. 

 

“Find me the names, and locations. I’ll take care of it once Suzume goes home for the day,” he orders shortly. There’a flash in his eyes, a set in his shoulders, and Suzume get’s a glimpse of what the others, those who follow Kai, see in him. 

 

This was the Kai raised to be a Yakuza. Someone who fought for them, constantly and viciously. Someone who would commit any atrocity if it meant that their place in existence was cemented. 

 

Steel in his bones, and darkness in his blood. 

 

Suzume wonders just what she’s gotten herself into. 

 

~

 

Kai ends up being her regular babysitter. 

 

Rarely will he take Kaname as well, and Suzume has started her own bastardized version of exposure therapy with him(Kurono calls it harassment and torture. She doesn’t disagree). Poking his legs to get his attention, demanding her hold her hand at a crosswalk on the rare occasions they do go to a park, playing cards that she and Kurono have touched with their bare hands. It’s small stuff, really, and if she had a quirk she’s pretty sure she’d never get away with it. 

 

But he doesn’t raise a single hand to her, just snaps at her now and again. 

 

Eventually he gets used to holding her hand outside, although he get’s her a little owl shaped hand sanitizer holder to carry around in her tiny purse. She counts it as a massive victory. 

 

Business can’t always wait, so more than once she’s left to sit in the car with Kurono while Kai disposes of someone crossing lines. It’s during those times that she figures out how to perfect her lock picking skills in this new body, something that Kurono vehemently denies ever teaching her. 

 

And if she’s taken up pick pocketing? What are they gonna do? Tell the heroes? 

 

When Eri is one year old Rio bathes her and dresses her in clean clothes, and passes her into Kai’s hands for the first time ever. 

 

He holds her for just a minute before giving her back and scrubbing his arms raw. 

 

It’s… progress, Suzume supposes. 

 

And he is nothing if not stubborn. Eri and Rio have managed to light a startling fire beneath him. He visits them twice a month, that Suzume knows of, and holds Eri at least one time during those visits. It never lasts more than a minute, but whenever Rio speaks of her brother her eyes go soft, and the gap between her and Kai never grows like Suzume knows it could have. 

 

Eri is his niece as much as she is Suzume’s, and as twisted as it can become Kai is a man dedicated to his family. 

 

The season’s pass on. 

 

More and more faintly familiar faces appear at Kai’s heels. Shin Nemoto is the first, a tall man who looks for lies at every turn. He doesn’t find any in Suzume, who might not talk about Before, but is a bit too blunt for her own good. 

 

After him stumbles in Kendo Rappa, fresh from some kind of underground fighting circuit. He won’t fight Suzume, he has some kind of weird honor system going on, but he plays tag with her and they only tear up a few rooms. 

 

Then comes Rikiya, who Suzume doesn’t care for and who feels exactly the same towards her. Deidoro is next, and he’s just as distant, if it’s by his own volition or an order from Kai is a toss up. She sees him on the rare occasions when he’s sober.

 

(On one memorable weekend while they’re staying over while her parents are out of town and the twins are on a school trip, he sits her and Kaname down in the living room with a bucket between his knees and gives them the most horrifyingly blunt description of alcoholism and addiction that even she’s ever heard.) 

 

Toya, Hojo, and Tabe come in from the cold so close to each other that if she hadn’t been paying attention she would have thought Kai found them all crammed in the same cardboard box on the side of the road. Toya is all dark circles under his eyes and long sleeves, desperate for companions but waiting for betrayal. Hojo is expecting the same, to be used and thrown away again. 

 

(He nearly breaks down when Suzume asks him why it matters if his crystals are worth money, when beauty has its own value.)

 

Tabe is an unfortunate test subject the week she decides she wants to teach herself how to cook and nearly caramelizes a crab. He still pats her head in his own strange praise. 

 

They’re all tragedies, rolled into nice suits and masks. She still sees Kai and Kurono more than anyone else, but even those visits grow further and further between as she gets busier with clubs and classes. 

 

Rio and Taka end up moving across the country, along with their little daughter, all bright red eyes and her growing shock of white hair. Suzume had been conspiring to get her to say a swear as her first word, but instead she says ‘wash’ followed quickly by ‘fuck’. Kai is succinctly blamed for everything. 

 

The day that they leave Kai holds Eri for a whole five minutes before he passes her back to her parents so he can go scrub his arms red. 

 

Shisui rarely calls home, but Suzume makes a point to email him whenever she has the chance. She doesn’t mention his boyfriend, Touji. He’ll introduce them when he’s ready. 

 

Satomi and Seiji enter high school, still thick as thieves and turning into just that. 

 

They do their best to hide it from their family, Kaname and Suzume in particular, but there’s not a lot that they can hide from Suzume once she’s looking for it. They’re not particularly subtle anyhow. Not by her standards. But their only brief run ins with officers don’t end with anything heavier than a slight scolding that Suzume only knows about because she hears them talking about it when they think everyone else is fast asleep. 

 

Kaname grows taller and taller, and applies for every hero school that he can possibly think of. His last year in junior high is Suzume’s first, and it gives her enough clout that no one tries bothering her. 

 

Spooky reading girl and villain quirk boy make quite the pair.  

 

Kaname practices hard too, but he has friends, few and far between as they might be. 

 

On top of going to a new school and getting new uniforms for it, she’s also becoming a terror in Ryuhei’s class, to the point that she’s also started teaching the newer classes. Ryuhei recommends her to a friend of his, one who teaches Baguazhang. 

 

So she’s going to be a goddamn airbender.  

 

He’s started inviting in friends of his with dangerous, tricky quirks so she can practice countering them. The hardest part is figuring out the details on the fly, but she’s getting good at that. Some days it seems like he actually thinks that she’ll make it as a hero. If nothing else he knows that she’s stubborn enough to pick fights, and not everyone is a play ground bully who will hold their quirks back in fear of legal retribution. 

 

In junior high she also joins the track and gymnastics teams. She barely ever stops moving. Her reading is done on the track field itself, her book held firmly while she sprints in a long oval. It’s not like she had a social life to begin with, so she’s not sacrificing a lot. Her teammates are only competition, people to push her to be faster, to jump higher, to perfect her flips. 

 

In the evenings she starts free running, whenever Kai isn’t looking after her and sometimes when he is. He ends up buying her a pair of sturdy leather gloves so she doesn’t get her hands dirty or hurt.   

 

(She tries to ignore the fact that they treat her like she’s not a hero-hopeful, because it means that they, like everyone else, think her dreams are mere delusions. There isn’t a person alive who believes she can really become a hero without a quirk, other than her brother.) 

 

One day there’s a small explosion in the Shie Hassaikai base. It’s not big enough to destroy everything but it puts a hole in the ground and Suzume and Kurono fall into the rubble. Her arm tears open on broken stone and twists at an unnatural angle, her knee snaps against metal supports, and her foot twists so far around its faced the wrong way. It hurts, in the numb way that things hurt when you’re in shock, when you can’t really feel anything at all but you know that someone is wrong. 

 

Kurono is slightly better off, but his shoulder is out of place and blood drips out of his coat far too close to his ribs. 

 

It’s Kai who finds them, the rubble shifting and reforming around him. His touch on the stone and metal is featherlight, and she can see hives breaking out on the back of his hands. 

 

His gold eyes zero in on the two of them, huddled amidst stone, and he crouches beside their broken bodies. 

 

Rio had healed Suzume a hundred times, from small cuts to rolled ankles. The touch of her quirk is soft and buzzing, like bees humming under her skin while soft golden lightning danced across her skin. It’s beautiful, and pleasant, and Rio is soft. 

 

Kai presses a piece of leather between her teeth and lays his bare hands on her broken, bloody body. 

 

“This will hurt,” he says honestly. 

 

Whatever pain she’d felt from her broken bones and blood is nothing compared to being unmade and reshaped under Kai’s hands. Every cell ripped apart and pieced back together, every molecule rent asunder and reassembled. 

 

It lasts only a second, but it’s enough time that her throat is raw from screaming and tears stream down her cheeks. 

 

It’s nothing like being healed by Rio. Being unmade is so much worse than having her time rewritten. 

 

Kurono manages slightly better than she does, if only because he doesn’t start crying. He’s Yakuza, and made of tougher stuff than a little girl. 

 

That doesn’t make him less pale when he picks her up and carries her on his back back to the living area. She’s almost too big for it to be easy, but she’s a bit shy of her growth spurt. 

 

It’s quiet. Kurono calls the twins to pick her up, doesn’t give them much information, and Kai stays in the shower for the better part of an hour. 

 

He re emerges in time to watch Satomi pile her into his and Seiji’s second hand car. 

 

Suzume waves goodbye to him.

 

It’s one of the last times he watches her.  

 

~

 

 

There comes the day when she ends up going home early for once in her life, her first period kicking the shit out of her, and there’s a knock on the door. It’s just Suzume and Sanjiro at home. 

 

And by a knock, she means that the door is blown clear off its hinges, sending wood and stone flying all over the place, and Suzume is left sitting at the kitchen table, a sandwich halfway to her mouth, staring at it. A piece of the door cuts her forehead, right next to her temple, and blood drips slowly down her cheek. 

 

She’s not sure what she’s expecting when the smoke clears. She should react. She should run. Instead she stares

 

Stares at a man in a bright red and blue costume that comes picking his way through the rubble. Next to him comes a much less flashy man in a tan trench coat. 

 

Oh dad. She thinks distantly, What did you get into this time?

 

She wants to lunge for her phone and call Kai, or Rio, or someone. 

 

But they can’t fight this. This man is a force of nature. 

 

“Hello?” she asks, squinting up at them. The air around them changes when they realize that there’s a kid sitting there, watching them. 

 

She watches sweat break across All Mights brow. 

 

“Uh hem. Is your uh. Your father home, young lady?” 

 

At least he’s polite? She wonders if her dad would have a chance in hell of running out the back and escaping but- 

 

No. 

 

All Might is number one for a reason. And her dad fixes roofs. 

 

He handles the lowest level of all Yakuza business. Disputes between shell companies, people picking fights in bars, punk kids stealing from stores that pay for protection. 

 

(Suzume isn’t supposed to know about any of this, of course. She thinks he used to do worse things, more dangerous things, but he hasn’t since Taka was born. Everything for the sake of his family.) 

 

So why is All Might of all people coming to speak with him? Coming to arrest him? 

 

“Yeah,” she says finally. “Come in.” 

 

As if they aren’t inside already. 

 

There’s no way out of this. 

 

Well. She could stab All Might in the crotch when he’s not expecting a junior high student to do it, but that might just make things worse. Tsukauchi probably has a gun. 

 

The back door bursts open a second late and Sanjiro bolts in, his eyes wild. There’s a knife in his hands that he’s never willingly let Suzume see before. 

 

“You-” His eyes dart between his daughter and the hero, and the detective of course. The viciousness in them changes. Before her very eyes she watches the fight leave his body. 

 

“This wasn’t how-” he stops, looks again at Suzume, then All Might, who’s jaw twitches. 

 

“We weren’t trying to frighten your daughter,” he says, apologetic. “We thought you were the only one home.” 

 

She’s supposed to be at a fighting class. She’s supposed to be out. If they’d been staking out the house they would know that she’d come home early. So they hadn’t been. They’d just known her schedule. Which is creepy, but not unheard of. 

 

Except that she didn’t keep to a perfect schedule every single week. It changed, at least slightly, every time. 

 

So. 

 

They weren’t watching. They just knew her schedule. Which they would only know if someone in her family told them. 

 

And they didn’t lunge for her dad either. Like he wasn’t a threat. Like the Number One goddamn Hero hadn’t crashed through the door, casual as you please, and made a big scene. 

 

There’s something not right here. 

 

Pieces are clicking into place, but her stomach hurts and her headaches and nausea is starting to set in. Maybe if she throws up on All Might’s shoes he’ll fuck off. 

 

“Just- Just give a minute. I’ll come quietly,” he promises, his red eyes on his only daughter. “Just. Let me.” 

 

All Might hesitates, but steps away from him all the same. 

 

Not outside, but far enough that Sanjiro can step up to his daughter. 

 

Heroes shouldn’t do that. He could take me hostage, if they think he’s really whatever horrible thing he’s being accused of. 

 

“Suzume, listen,” he places his hands on her shoulders and she can feel tears prick at her eyes. 

 

“Hey, no-” 

 

“Suzy Q,” he stops her with her nickname. His smile is horribly, horribly sad. “Listen to me now.” 

 

His grasp on her shoulders grew tighter. 

 

“This world will never let you be a hero.” 

 

It stabs into her heart. Words she’s heart a million times from a million people. So many of them, so many times. And she’s known! She knew that he didn’t think she could do it. She knew he always doubted her desire, even if he never said as much. 

 

But he paid for her classes, somehow. He picked her up, bruised and aching, and pressed cake into her hands. He- 

 

Tears slipped silently down her cheeks, turning pink on one side. 

 

He let’s go of her and steps back. He doesn’t fight when All Might snaps handcuffs on his wrists. Neither he nor Tsukauchi can make eye contact with her. 

 

The world will never let you become a hero.

Chapter 4: Smooth Criminals

Chapter Text

The sentencing almost kills Kaname. 

 

It’s light, all things considered. The charges are heavy. Murder in the first degree, conspiracy to commit murder, and a bunch of other things. He should go away for life, for sure, but there’s some kind of clerical error that no one tells her the full length of. Missing evidence, and a breach in his miranda rights. Instead of life in prison he gets five years. Suzume is relieved, but the family of his supposed victim is furious. 

 

Suzume sits with Kaname on the courthouse steps while their dad is pulled into a police car bound for a high security prison. 

 

She’s figured it out by now. 

 

Sanjiro had taken the fall for something that someone higher up in the Shie Hassaikai, and let himself be charged for murder in exchange for the Yakuza taking care of his family. Seiji and Satomi had given up on university, but Chiasa had handed them both stacks of pamphlets and told them to think about what they really wanted. Suzume had gotten brand new uniforms for school, and Kaname had gotten a laptop. 

 

(No one had told either of them they weren’t allowed in hero school.)

 

At the same time, he’d sold information to the police to get a lighter sentence, and to keep Seiji and Satomi from getting in trouble for their petty thefts. 

 

“It’s not fair,” Kaname bites out, staring hard at the police car where they can just see their father’s head, silhouetted through the windows. His red eyes are rimmed even further red. 

 

Suzume can’t find the tears that had flown so freely a month before. 

 

“No,” she agrees. “But there’s nothing we can do about it right now.” 

 

“How can they do this? Dad’s never killed anyone!” 

 

At least, he had never kill the woman in the pictures they showed in the court room. They’d tried to shuffle the children out before those were shown to the judge and jury, but it was too late. Her face had been bloated in death, once pretty, with bruises around her throat and her eyes dull and dead. 

 

“I know that. And you know that. But he plead guilty, and they found his hair and stuff.” 

 

“I hate it. I hate it!” His hands curl into fists and venom dyes his lips green. 

 

Suzume leans on his side, her head on his shoulder. “Me too.” 

 

The police car drives away, with their dad inside of it. Lawyers and defendants, police officers and heroes, march up and down the steps around them. Mom and the twins are somewhere inside, settling things up with their attorney. 

 

“He gave up five years for the lives of four children,” Suzume says quietly. She’s already told Kaname what she figured out. 

 

“I wish you wouldn’t say it like that.” 

 

“I’m not wrong, though.” 

 

He knows that. 

 

That doesn’t make his shoulders less tense or his eyes less red. 

 

Suzume takes his gloved hand in hers and squeezes it gently. 

 

“He’s a good man. He’s a good dad.” 

 

A good dad for sure. He was trying to be a good man these days, but she was certain that he had been worse in his youth. There was a look he got in his eyes some days that she had seen in her last life. Eyes that had witnessed blood.

 

“Yeah.” 

 

She saw All Might in the courthouse earlier. Well. She saw Toshinori Yagi in the courthouse, a scrawny skeleton walking around a suit a dozen sizes too big for him. He’d made eye contact for a split second before running off. 

 

Coward

 

The new scar on her temple throbs now and again. It won’t be going anywhere. 

 

“Hey, Kaname?” 

 

He shifts under her. 

 

“Hmmm?” 

 

“Does this change what you want to do?” 

 

Kaname is a dreamer. He is soft hearted and kind, even when he gets in more fights than she does. He sees what the world could be instead of what it is. She’s jealous, sometimes. 

 

He falls silent, and thinks about what she’s said for a long time. 

 

She can see a shadow falling just out of the corner of her eye. Tall, fluffy wings. Something red flutters closer to them. 

 

Finally, she feels him shake his head against her hair. 

 

“No. I still want to be a hero. They got the wrong person this time, so I’m going to be a hero who finds the right person.” 

 

“A hero of justice?” Suzume asks. 

 

He nods, and she smiles, a quiet, private thing. 

 

“It’ll be even harder now. You have a ‘villain quirk’, and I don’t have a quirk at all, and our dad is apparently a killer. Are you ready to face that?” 

 

“Mmmm. I’m not giving up. I’ll change things, just you watch.” 

 

Yes, her brother is a dreamer. 

 

She won’t be the one to kill those dreams. 

 

“And you?” 

 

Suzume let’s out a sigh. “Kan. You’re the only person in the world who thinks I’ll ever be a hero. This doesn’t change a thing. But the two of us… Kaname, we’re gonna change the world.” 

 

The shadow moves towards them, growing closer and closer until it falls across their heads. 

 

In unison they look up, and find a newly minted hero hovering over them. He’s all soft smiles and wind swept hair. Bright red wings hover over his shoulders, and the red feather that had flashed in the corner of Suzume’s eye returns to his wings. 

 

Hawks. 

 

He’s new to the hero scene, maybe eighteen at the absolute oldest. They’d watched his debut on TV a few months ago. A kind faced young man with brilliant red wings. 

 

He’s a pretty boy who gives off the feeling of someone way more laid back than they actually are. 

 

He’s as much a tragedy as anyone else. 

 

In some ways, Suzume thinks he might be their opposite. They are all three the children of criminals, but their father loved them and sacrificed himself for their sakes. They all dream of becoming heroes, but Suzume and Kaname have no one in their corner but each other, no one believing in them. 

 

Takami Keigo, from what she recalls, was born with a selfish shit stain of a father, and a mother who basically sold him to the public safety committee because they knew he would make a fine hero. 

 

If she ever knew the full extent of what that conditioning was, she’s forgotten it by now. 

 

She thinks she and Kaname are much better off than he is, anyways. 

 

She wouldn’t trade her family for all the quirks in the world. 

 

“Hey, are you kids lost?” he crouches in front of them, a kind smile on his face. Suzume eyes him. 

 

“We’re not really kids,” she mumbles, and sits a little straighter. They’re both on the smaller side, their whole family is, but curled together on the courthouse steps they must have looked tiny. 

 

“I’m fourteen, thanks,” Kaname adds. 

 

He’s actually a week or so away from being fourteen, but that’s beside the point. 

 

“And we aren’t lost,” Suzume adds. She holds her hand up to Hawks expectantly, and he pulls her to feet, bemused. “Our mom and brother’s are inside. We’re just waiting.” 

 

“Ah, my bad.” 

 

Kaname climbs to his feet as well, and dusts the dirt off the seat of his pants. 

 

“Still, I can at least walk you inside,” Hawks motions to the courthouse. “I bet the two of you have had a long day.” 

 

Suzume glances down the street, where the police car is long gone. 

 

“That’s one way to put it.” 

 

Suzume’s gaze is drawn to a flash of light and a pair of news vans. A crowd of reporters is about to descend on the police station, and there’s no doubt in her mind that at least a few of them would have swooped in to talk to Kono Sanjiro’s youngest children. Suzume has a fresh scar on her forehead, and her knuckles are busted and bandaged. Both she and Kaname had bruises under their clothes from Ryuhei’s classes. 

 

They would make quite the front page editions. 

 

Red wings sweep out, across her shoulders, and Kaname’s, when Hawks steps between them. His firm hands touch between her shoulder blades. 

 

“Let’s get you guys inside,” he says kindly. He doesn’t point out the reporters stepping out with their camera’s flashing and their rabid smiles. 

 

Suzume let’s him guide them inside, his red wings a shield on their backs. 

 

~ ~ ~ ~

 

“Are you angry with me?” 

 

Suzume cocks her head, her dark eyes on Osachi. The Shie Hassaikai boss, Rio and Kai’s father. They all sit in the base where she had spent countless afternoons and weekends, teaching Kai how to handle children and keep his temper. 

 

He’s… well. None of them are good people, but there’s an honor in the Shie Hassaikai and Osachi embodies it well. He had struck a deal with Sanjiro, and he had gone through with all of it. 

 

They had moved to a new house, a nice one in Sheeli, and changed their names to their mother’s maiden name, Yusada. 

 

Yusada Suzume didn’t sound as nice as Kono Suzume, but they were trying to avoid attention for now. 

 

They all had their own bedrooms, and Suzume had a new school and new uniforms. Ryuhei had recommended her to someone new who was closer than he was to continue her training, and  less involved in the Yakuza than he was. 

 

It was. 

 

Nice enough. 

 

If you didn’t count the fact that her father was rotting away in prison. 

 

And if you didn’t mention the part where an older girl had stepped up to defend Suzume from her very first bullies, and the next week had vanished after stabbing a boy to death and drinking his blood. 

 

“I mean. Yeah,” she says at last. Her legs are crossed under her on the couch in Kai’s livingroom. He sits at a barstool at the counter, pretending like he’s not listening to every word said while he beats the shit out of Kurono at checkers. 

 

“I never forced your father to take the deal. It was always his choice,” he says, quiet and firm, and Suzume knows he’s not lying. He doesn’t need to. 

 

“I know,” she promises. She sighs and toys with a stray strand of black hair. Most of it is tied back with a handkerchief. There’s a scrunchie on her wrist that holds lock picks, a birthday present from Kurono. “And I’m mad at him, too.” 

 

“I’m mad at you for offering the deal, I’m mad at him for taking it, I'm mad at All Might for arresting him, I’m mad at Bairei for killing that woman-” 

 

“How,” the boss cuts her off suddenly, “Did you know it was Bairei?” 

 

Suzume blinks at him. 

 

“Huh? Isn’t it obvious?” 

 

“We covered that up,” he points out, and Suzume has to bite the inside of her cheek. 

 

Now that she’s starting to pay attention to the world again, she’s forgotten that not everyone sees things the way she does.

 

“Yeah. You did. But there’s only a few people high enough up that you would be willing to trade my dads life for, and among them two of them are gay and this was absolutely a ‘crime of passion’. The woman died of strangulation, which marks out Nakahara, since he’s only got the one arm, and Tomoe, since she’s not strong enough physically to do that without drugs already being in the woman’s system. Which, the toxicology report showed none of, or it would have been mentioned during the court hearing, especially considering my father’s quirk.” 

 

“All of that narrows it down to three people. Akiko was in Kyushu when she died, visiting her daughter. Higuchi would have shot the woman to death. So, it was Bairei.” 

 

Osachi stares at her for a long minute. Finally, he asks, “How long did it take you to figure that out?” 

 

“I… dunno? As soon as they showed her picture in court. She looks like Bairei’s ex-wife, too.” 

 

“I see.” 

 

“Yeah,” Suzume glances over, and realizes that Kai and Kurono are staring at her too. 

 

“You might one day be a very dangerous person, Kono Suzume.” 

 

Suzume cracks the smallest smile. “I’ll take that as a compliment. You aren’t planning on keeping me and Kaname from trying to enter hero schools are you?” 

 

“You’re still thinking of that?” he asks. She nods. “No, we won’t interfere. It was part of your father’s deal, that after he takes the fall we support your family whatever way you choose to live your lives. If you and your brother are really determined to go down that path, I’ve already agreed not to interfere.” 

 

If they let either of us in.” 

 

If they let either of you in, yes. I admit, I would rather you join us than waste your life away chasing that dream.”

 

“It’s only a waste if I don’t get it done.”  

 

Suzume tilts her head back, her eyes narrowed in thought. They definitely didn’t know that her dad had sold them out to the heroes, or this conversation would be going very differently, and Sanjiro would already be dead as a traitor. 

 

“You know,” she begins. “I think I’m always angry.” 

 

“We know,” Kai says dryly from the counter. He ignores the dirty look she sends him in favor of winning his latest game. “That’s why you want to be a hero in the first place. Not because you care about justice, or protecting people, or anything else. You just want to prove people wrong. You’re the most vitriolic child I’ve ever met.” 

 

“Do you own a mirror?” 

 

Kurono turns away to hide the way his eyes curve behind his dark blue face mask, so Kai doesn’t see his smile. 

 

Osachi draws her attention again, his voice grave. “Despite what you just said, I already gave your father my word. We won’t interfere with your goal, but this is part of his deal as well; If either of you ever truly become heroes, we cut all ties with you, and we are Yakuza and hero. Nothing more. Takahiro and Rio’s Marriage means nothing.” 

 

It stings, but it isn’t a surprise. It’s comforting, actually. There’a measure of belief, however small, in there that this might be possible at all. 

 

This world will never let you be a hero.  

 

Suzume looks down at her hands. She turns the scrunchie on her wrist around and around. The lock picks are hard under the cloth, and familiar. 

 

“I understand.” 

 

She’s still angry. Angry at Osachi. Angry at her father. Angry at the world. 

 

They aren’t good people. She knows that. And she’s probably (definitely) already complicit in a few crimes. 

 

Suzume glances at Kai out of the corner of her eye. He hasn’t taken the name Overhaul yet. He’s Yakuza, not a villain. Not yet. 

 

She knows he can become something horrible. There are monsters under his skin, and darkness in his veins. His knuckles have broken open on the jaws of those who would badmouth the Shie Hassaikai. He’s willing to do anything to restore their honor and lift them back to their rightful place. 

 

In at least one timeline he went so far as to put his own father in a coma to bring that goal to life, and tortured his niece as well. 

 

But she’s seen him laugh so hard it’s breathless and shocked, she’s felt his bare hands on her skin take her apart but remake her anew, despite his own mysophobia. She’s seen him take in person after person, tools perhaps but ones that he takes care of all the same and people that he’s honest with. 

 

Suzume cannot assume that what happened before will happen here. It would be silly. She has no idea how much of an effect she’s had on, well, anything, or how much of an effect she’ll have. She had no idea how accurate her faded memories of this world are anymore at all, if they were perfectly accurate in the first place. 

 

So she’s just going to have to live, and see what happens. 

 

Anyone is capable of an atrocity, and anyone is capable of a kindness. She’s always known that. It’s no different now. 

 

(It’s cold in the warehouse, so, so cold and her blood cools under her body while her own baby sisters weeps above her with blood on her hands

 

Hard rock presses against her, her body is broken, everything hurt and doesn’t and a villain puts her back together with hives on his hands) 

 

Although she’s definitely going to be keeping an eye on Eri and her quirk. She doesn’t know what all she can do, she’s a quirkless twelve year old whose claim to fame is having Yakuza babysitters, but Eri is just a kid, and she doesn’t want anything to happen to Taka. 

 

 So. 

 

She’ll keep an eye on things. And if it comes to it… If it comes to Kai and Kurono and the people she’s spent so many years around, or the life of one little girl, the choice is pretty clear. 

Chapter 5: Vigilence Recomended

Chapter Text

The Ketsubutsu uniform looks good on Kaname. 

 

Chiasa isn’t happy to see her youngest son in it, Suzume knows. 

 

She’s not in the house as much as she should be, but she’d heard a few arguments between the two of them about him going to any hero school at all. It’s his dream, yes, but heroes had broken their family apart from her point of view.

 

She hates heroes. 

 

But she loves her children, and she caves and let’s him apply. 

 

So he applies to every school he can think of, and in the end he’s offered acceptance letters from Ketsubutsu, Seijin, and a handful of others, but Ketsubutsu was where he ended up. 

 

He and Suzume sit up late into the night, designing his hero costume.Seiji and Satomi, freshly graduated and more than ready to leave the house, sat with them and made their own suggestions, curled up in Kaname’s bedroom.

 

They ended up with a dark grey bodysuit with a hood. Yellow and black stripes on the sleeves and on lines that spread down the sides, over his ribs to his knees.They decided on black combat boots and a black belt, and on the belt and on the chest were two small black triangles shaped like his fangs. They kept fingers off the gloves so his claws were free, and they picked a yellow visor for his eyes, one that would read heat signatures like a snake might. It kind of reminds her of a half forgotten CreepyPasta. 

 

It wasn’t extravagant, but it was functional. 

 

That summed their family up perfectly. 

 

The twins bracketed them on either side of Kaname’s bed. They were still identical, and they had made a game out of fucking with people, but they were such different people. 

 

Seiji loved video games. He was going to college for game design, now that they could afford it. He was a brilliant artist, and a clever young man. He’d come up with more games than Suzume could keep track of over the years for them to play. 

 

Satomi wasn’t meant for the city. They had garden boxes and in their last house they’d had enough of a backyard that he could bury his fingers in the dirt and grow something green and beautiful. Here their backyard was bigger, and it was already overrun with beautiful flowers and herbs. So it made perfect sense for him to be going to study agriculture. 

 

It was going to be the first time that the twins had lived apart since they were born. 

 

She had no idea how they were going to do, but she hoped that they would be okay. 

 

They deserved to be happy. 

 

She privately hoped they left the stealing behind. Or at least didn’t get caught. She was absolutely certain that their dad’s deal with All Might and Tsukauchi had something to do with erasing their short criminal records. There was more too it, but without more information even she couldn't predict what exactly he had asked for, or what he had given them in return. 

 

“One day,” Satomi says suddenly, when they’ve set their design aside and are setting up a four way game of mario kart, “I’m going to move out to the country, and I want everyone to come visit for a week in the summer.” 

 

“Just a week? That’s so mean. I thought you’d miss us,” Seiji teases. 

 

“I think if all of us were in the same house at the same time for longer than that there would be a murder,” Suzume admits, “With the six of us Kono’s, Rio, Eri, Mom,” and dad, eventually, “and whoever Shisui brings. Someone would wind up with a knife in their chest. “

 

“I mean. You did stab me the other day.” 

 

“You snuck into the kitchen while I was chopping onions!” 

 

“I almost needed stitches!” 

 

“Listen man, it’s your own fault you got stabbed.” 

 

“Satomi, help, our baby sister is gas lighting me.” 

 

“It’s not gas lighting if it’s true you dick!” 

 

“Well now you’re just being sexist.” 

 

“That’s not- You know what I meant!” 

 

Suzume tackles him off of the bed and they go crashing down with a shriek into the darkness. Mom is going to kill them, but Suzume is too busy trying to choke Seiji to death. 

 

Satomi reaches over their head to pop open the mini cooler and pull out a soda, showing no sympathy for his twin, who’s starting to turn blue. 

 

Suzume miiiiight still be mad about the time he locked her in the pantry. Maybe. Just a little. 

 

Finally, Mom knocks on the ceiling and it echoes under their feet. She’s in the livingroom, talking to Rio on the phone about Kaname getting into school. She’s stressed, worried, Suzume wishes she could change it but- 

 

Kaname is getting closer and closer to his dreams. 

 

She’s glad for him, even if a sliver of envy does slide under her skin at the fact that he’s made it in, and the fact that he’s one step closer to being a hero, while her own school councilor spent twenty minutes yesterday trying to convince her to be a firewoman instead. 

 

Suzume looks down at the floor. 

 

Sometimes it feels like their family is getting smaller and smaller. 

 

Taka has been gone since she was only four, when he moved out. Not he lives across the country with his wife and daughter. They have their own small family now, and they hadn’t even made it back for the sentencing and they’re probably not going to make the twin’s graduation. 

 

Shisui had always been distant, the secret in his heart a heavy burden for him to bear and Suzume wishes, sometimes, that she had told him that she knew he liked men. Would it have helped or hindered? Would it have encouraged him to open up to them more, or scared him back into his bedroom? The mortifying ordeal of being known for something she feared too. 

 

Now Satomi and Seiji are only months from going off to universities. Separate ones, at that. Satomi will go to Kyushu, far away from them. Satomi will be slightly closer, a few cities away at his art school. 

 

It’s just going to be her, Kaname, and Mom soon enough. 

 

What is she supposed to do with that? 

 

What is their mom supposed to do with that? 

 

She still works as a vet tech, and as her children rely on her less and less she spends more and more time there, fixing up animals. 

 

She could do people too, in a pinch. It was a story that they didn’t tell often, the one about how her mother and father met. He’d been scraped up and hurt, and she’d stumbled upon him on her way home from work. 

 

Chiasa was, in the end, a bleeding heart, and she’d taken him home like something out of a silly fanfiction to patch him up. He’d done his best to repay her, fixing squeaky hinges, repairing her leaking faucet, and putting down her new tiles. 

 

They fell in love, completely and irrevocably, and Taka was born not a year after they met. 

 

If it were anyone else, Suzume would suspect a shot gun wedding. 

 

But she knows her parents. Their love is real and true. 

 

How horrible must it be, to know they her husband had signed his life away for the future of their children. 

 

Suzume leans against Kaname while the dark of the night encroaches. They’ve stayed up entirely too late, and she’s going to be a massive bitch in the morning, but it’s worth it for the little time she has left with her brothers. 

 

~ ~ ~

 

Suzume is not a vigilante. 

 

She’s really, really not. 

 

But she does enjoy her free running, and she’s memorized hero patrol routes so she can do it without getting in any trouble. There’s nothing more freeing than springing off the edge of a building and landing, cat footed and silent on the next building over. She loves seeing the city, glittering and bright from high above everyone else. 

 

There’s no one on the rooftops telling her what she can and can’t be. There’s no one in the sky to mock her goal.

 

For years she did it under the watchful eye of Kai, but now she does it on her own, her heart beating harder with the knowledge that if she fucks up he’s not around to save her. She’s a little too old for baby sitting, and besides that…

 

He’s busy these days, watching over Eri. 

 

When her mother had told them at dinner nearly a year ago that Eri was being watched over by Kai now, Suzume had nearly been sick with relief and dread. On the one hand, she’s seen how fond he is of her. If he was more expressive he would have spoiled her rotten, and with Kai keeping an eye on her she knows Eri won’t be a danger to Taka or Rio, who still don’t come around very often. Neither of them had liked giving up their young daughter, however temporary it might be, to the only person who had a similar enough quirk to hers to help. 

 

But. 

 

But, the only way there is to cancel out Eri’s quirk going haywire is… not pretty. Suzume has been unmade and remade by Kai’s hands and she prays that he’s somehow gentler with Eri. It’s a small consolation that the few times they’ve all packed into a train and gone to visit Eri has been shy, and careful about touching her aunt, uncle, and grandmother, but there are no bandages on her skin and she smiles, small and honest at them. 

 

Suzume… can’t tell. She can’t tell if Kai is still trying to weaponize Eri’s quirk. Possibly, but there’s no physical evidence and Eri isn’t suffering under his care. She twitches when he reaches for her, but leans into his rare head pats. 

 

Suzume wishes she could see them more and understand what’s going on. It feels like the better she knows people the less she sees of their true intentions. 

 

That had been the truth before, hadn’t it? And she’d been killed for it. 

 

So she. Doesn’t act. As long as Eri is happy and safe, that’s the only part she actually cares about at this point. Her families happiness and becoming a hero. That’s all that matters to her. 

 

So no . She’s not a vigilante. Honest. She just likes hanging out on rooftops! 

 

It wasn’t her plan to hear someone shouting a few blocks away from where she was scaling up a drain pipe. It wasn’t her plan to launch herself towards the noise, or to leap from the rooftop of the restaurant down onto the head of an attacker. 

 

It’s. 

 

Swift. 

 

She’s off the roof in an instant and in thescant  seconds it takes her to reach the ground she drinks in the situation. A woman clutching her purse to her chest. Two men, one with a knife. Another man at the edge of the alley way. 

 

The first man goes down under the weight of her boots and she catches the other man’s wrist, nearly breaking it and forcing him to drop his knife. She brings her other hand sideways, and does break his elbow inwards before she drives her knee into his stomach and steps back. 

 

He collapses beside the first one. His shoulder is definitely out of place. 

 

The man near the edge of the ally turns and tries to make a run for it. 

 

“Shit,” her eyes dart across the alleyway. Trashcans, a dumpster, an abandoned box of dented metal plates- 

 

She snatches one of the plates off the ground and whips it at him. It smashes into his head and he falls into a heap on the ground. 

 

It takes a minute at the most, and it’s done. 

 

Her heart beats wildly in her chest, throbbing through her temples. Her hands are shaking. Her breath comes quick and hard. 

 

She takes a breath. 

 

Holds it.

 

Let’s it out again. 

 

“Are you good?” she asks the woman, carefully not turning around. She’s had a hood up and goggles on for the entire time, but she’s sure she can still be recognized, even in the dark. She would be able to recognize someone like that. 

 

“Y-yes,” the woman breathes. Suzume’s hands haven’t stilled, but the woman is shaking all over.  

 

“Then you should call the cops,” she double checks that none of the men are going to be getting up any time soon, and starts for the nearest fire escape. 

 

“H-hey, wait, please?” 

 

She pauses. 

 

“Yeah?” 

 

“Do you have a name?” 

 

“Everyone has a name,” Suzume says with no small amount of amusement. 

 

It’s enough to earn her a huff. Good. If the woman can laugh, she’s not too traumatized. 

 

“If you’re going to be like that, fine. But before you go, at least come inside and eat something while I wait for the police? I promise not to tell them it was you. I’ll just say that someone dropped from the sky and then left.” 

 

Suzume tilts her head to look at the woman. She looks earnest, her purse still held tight. 

 

“It’s my cafe,” she adds, “please.” 

 

Suzume should say ‘no’. If she was smart she would. 

 

But the woman isn’t lying. She can see it in her eyes. 

 

Suzume let’s out a breath. 

 

“Sure. But just ‘cause it’s cold out here.” 

 

The woman beams at her. Suzume pulls out her phone and shoots a text off to let everyone know that she’ll be late. 

 

Once the police have been called she follows the woman inside the cafe. she quietly accepts a cup of tea while they wait. 

 

She stays close to the emergency exit. Just in case. The booths are plush and comfortable, the tables are clean with chairs stacked on top of them. Artwork lines the dark brown walls. The chalkboard above the counter reads with drinks, specials, and pastries. 

 

The restaurant is closed this late at night, but between the two of them it’s still somehow warm, and the lights that hang overhead aren’t so bright they hurt. 

 

The woman, Yusa, goes out to talk to the police when they appear. 

 

At the exact same moment that they’re loading the three men into the car there’s a flash of red and yellow and Hawks is standing there, passing off a trussed up villain. 

 

She doesn’t mean to, but Suzume catches his eye in the window. 

 

She tucks her legs closer to her chest and hides her lower face behind the tea cup. She wouldn't be able to outrun him if it comes to it. 

 

It doesn’t. 

 

He looks from her to the men in the car then back again, but doesn’t do anything about it. Instead he chats with the officers, chats with Yusa, and takes off again. 

 

Everything tonight seems to be happening fast. 

 

Her act of vigilantism. Hawks. 

 

And the conversation with the officers too, who have Yusa sign something before they let her go back inside. 

 

When she steps back in, she freezes at the sight of Suzume. 

 

“My god,” she breathes. “You’re just a child!” 

 

Suzume puffs her cheeks out. “I’m a teenager, thanks.” 

 

She’s thirteen, almost fourteen, and in a month she’s going to be taking her high school entrance exams. Provided that any of the schools she’s applied to let her enter. She has the grades for it, but no quirk. 

 

The crux of her life's problems.  

 

“I let a child save me! A child fought villains!” Yusa clutched her hair, which looked more like cotton than anything else. 

 

“Teenager,” she says again. 

 

“I can’t believe it,” Yusa wails, horrified. 

 

Suzume sips her tea and watches her freak out. 

 

“Adults are so weird.” 

 

“Do your parents know that you’re doing these things?” 

 

Suzume shrugs. “Dunno.” 

 

“You don’t know?” 

 

“I haven’t told them, but I’m not keeping it a secret either. So. I don’t know.” 

 

“Gods,” she mumbles. “I can’t believe a kid like you saved me.” 

 

Teenager .” 

 

Yusa slams her hands on the table in front of Suzume, making her jump. 

 

“Here’s the deal-” 

 

“Oh boy, no, please-” 

 

“Anytime you’re in this area, I want you to come visit me. I’ll give you something to drink, and a snack. Then you can rest somewhere safe.” 

 

Suzume let’s out a sigh. “You really don’t have to.” 

 

“Yes, I do. You saved my life, so come back again, okay? The cafe closes at 6, but I live above it. So anytime you’re in the area, come knock on my door. Promise!” 

 

Suzume has no real choice here, does she? 

 

“... ‘Kay. I will.” 

 

Yusa beams at her, and pours her another cup of tea. 

 

It’s almost an hour after her curfew that Suzume finally gets back home. It’s starting to snow, and she took one of the metal plates out of the discarded box, the same kind that she’d thrown before. It’s only a few inches across. It was solid, and it had flown perfectly from her fingers. 

 

It gave her ideas. 

 

~ ~ ~

 

Suzume isn’t sure who is more surprised when she gets a letter telling her she’s been recommended for the UA Hero course. Her, her mom, or Kaname. 

 

None of them have any clue at all who did the recommending in the first place. All of her family's ties are to the Yakuza, not to any heroes or their affiliates, and it's not like heroes had babysat her. 

 

So who the fuck recomended her? 

 

Even Suzume couldn’t say. All Might maybe, in some kind of strange guilt?

 

Well. 

 

There was one other option. The only other hero she had ever seen up close. Someone she had seen twice, total. 

 

Hawks. 

 

He’d heard her vow to change the world. He’d seen her little act of vigilantism. 

 

But still, did he really have the clout to do that? He’d never attended any hero school at all, and he was barely twenty one. He’d only just started his own agency, even if he was already in the top ten heroes in the country. 

 

God, what the fucking mess. 

 

If she’d managed to get Hawks’ attention it could spell trouble. 

 

Sure, he was another pretty boy, and she knew he was more of an asshole than he let on, but he was also trouble. The world was heading towards trouble, and he was right in the thick of it. And if she passed this exam, she would be too. 

 

(She privately was still bitter about the unfairness of the world. Everyone seemed to be so pretty and unique, with gold eyes and sharp teeth and bright hair and she was just little Kono Suzume, with dark hair and dark eyes and shoulders that were a little too broad from working so long.) 

 

Her invitation comes with special permission to bring a form of support gear of her choice. She knows that there’s rulings like that for people with particular quirks, like Aoyama’s and his laser. Looks like they decided to give her the option too. 

 

It stings her pride, but she’s not stupid. 

 

There’s a practical exam and a written exam. That one she’s not worried about at all. But the practical… 

 

Regular students fought robots, but what had recommendation students done? 

 

If she knew she was gonna live here, she would have paid so much more attention! 

 

So she shows up on the day of the exam in sweat pants and a windbreaker, her hair tied into a spiky bun with a pen sticking out of it. Her bangs frame her soft looking face.  

 

She sits in a large room with faces familiar and unfamiliar, and even the familiar ones are faded in her memories. She had once considered writing down everything she knew, but in a house with five nosy brother’s there was nowhere she could put it that they wouldn’t find it, and she had not been willing to figure that out. 

 

So she only has vague memories to go on, and they aren’t a lot of help here. 

 

There’s a boy on either side of her, one with his jaw visible, his teeth hard and straight, and the other is split down the middle, fire and ice. Someone else might try to befriend him. Suzume is too busy making sure she gets into the school. She isn’t here to make friends, she’s hear to show the entire planet her middle fucking finger. 

 

The written test is, like she thought, easy. Math, science, language, history. She puts her pen down before everyone else and sits quietly, mentally trying to keep calm. 

 

She can do this. Whatever happens, she has it covered. She will get into this school. She has to. 

 

It’s Snipe who collects all of their tests once they’re finished, and leads them out of the main building and into a training ground, one of several that the school boasts. There’s twenty for of them, and Snipe hands them off to Present Mic, who is just as loud and attention grabbing as he’d seemed on tv and the radio. 

 

Suzume stands beside Yaoyarozu and the lizard girl, whatever her name was. Shadow boy is in their group too, and two more faces she doesn’t recognize. A girl with thin blades dangling from the edges of her hair, and a boy who looks like a very small Tom Holland, if Tom Holland had bright pink hair and an extra two sets of arms.  

 

Good. 

 

If she was in the same group as Todoroki and Yaorashi, she would be totally screwed. 

 

Instead, she stands between the two other girls with the number ‘08’ pinned to her chest. 

 

“Alright!” Present Mic grins out at them, “The written exam is over, and now it’s time for the practical. After that is the interview and you kids are done for the day. You’ll go six at a time for the practical. The practical is a 3 kilometer obstacle course. But, it's a course that you won't be able to finish if you just run. Use your quirks freely to reach the finish line!”

 

Suzume stares hard at the obstical course in front of her. Huge buildings and walkways, veritably mountains to climb with bridges suspended between them, and a waterfall cascading across a cliff at just the biggest portions. Her stomach drops out from under her. Is it too late to sign up to fight robots?

 

It’s… bad. It’s gonna be really, really bad. 

 

If the shadow boy uses his powers right, he’ll make it first, and lizard girl will probably be second. She doesn’t know the quirks of Knife Hair or Pink Tom. Yaoyarozu is a toss up. If she uses her quirk right, she’s a very dangerous person, but this early on will she be creative enough and fast enough to use it well?

 

All of this, and Suzume has only her one support item. 

 

A grappling gun. 

 

She lines up with the others. 

 

She’s always known she’ll have to work twice as hard to get half as far. Always, always, always. If she ends up in Gen Ed with Shinsou and a bunch of other nameless faces it’ll just be harder. Relegated to regular school, it’ll be an even harder fight to get into the hero course than this will be. 

 

She lowers herself into a sprinters crouch, the one she’s taken a thousand times on the track team. She’s the fastest in both schools she’s attended, and if she was more personable she’d probably be the captain. 

 

But she isn’t, so she’s not. She’s just. Fast. And stubborn. 

 

She digs her shoes into the ground. 

 

One step at a time. 

 

The world will never let you be a hero. 

 

“GO!” 

 

She bolts for it. 

 

There are arrows that show which way to go, a blessing in and of itself, and she shoots past Yaoyarozu and lizard girl, knife hair and Pink Tom, and sprints uphill into a patch of city they’ve marked off. She still expects there to be killer robots, but apparently that would be overboard for the arena. 

 

There’s still traps, and ruined roads. A wire snaps against her ankle and the wall of the building beside her tips sideways, and crashes behind her. She glances back long enough to make sure that the other’s haven’t gotten themselves killed, and when they come scrambling through the rubble she runs on. 

 

She knows better than to use up all of her energy at once, especially not at the very start. The city falls apart behind her, and she’s forced to scrambled up the side of tall spires of stone, a bright blue arrow pointing her up and up and up. She can’t see a good, reliable place to sink her grapple at the top, it’s too steep, so she has to climb. 

 

Stone bites into Suzume’s gloves and she drags herself up, foot by foot. She’s overtaken by Knife Hair, who’s clever enough to use the blades to sink into the stone and give her quick, reliable holds. 

 

Suzume crests the top and takes a moment to look out over whats left. Her lungs are cold fire and she’s breathing hard, this high up. She stretches her arms behind her head, forcing her ribs to expand and suck in more oxygen. Yaoyarozu finally catches up to her. She has no idea where shadow boy is. She can’t focus on him now anyhow. 

 

There’s five more spires of stone, with rope bridges suspended between them. The path picks up past them, with a waterfall. Knife Hair is cutting the bridges behind her. Even if she wasn’t Suzume watches a plank shoot out from under her foot, and Pink Tom swears violently where he’s gone after her. 

 

Suzume pulls her grappling gun out of the inside pocket of her windbreaker and shoots it at the furthest mountain. She yanks the line, double checking that it’s well and truly secure before she launches herself off the side of the mountain and let’s it whip her forwards. She swings, barely missing two of the mountain spires, and uses her feet scramble up the last few feet to the top of the furthest one. 

 

The rope bridge is unsteady and broken but she makes it to the waterfall, and the river that feeds it, in one pieces. Down below, past the initial pool of water, is an industrial maze of pipes and concrete, but past that she can see the long ramp that cuts through the rest of the water, made of steel, and ends abruptly at a pathway made of sunken logs standing upright. 

 

Suzume shoots down into the mess of pipe and jumps right off the water fall. 

 

Gravity tears her towards the ground, faster and faster, and right when it seems like she’s about to splatter into the water she activates the gun and it whips her forwards, nearly tearing her arm off when it goes taut. 

 

She skims across the water, twisting her weight and throwing her legs in front of her body to catch herself on the hard pavement. She rolls with the impact and loses her grip on the gun. It catches on a sheer wall of metal, between the wall and yet more pipes. She can hear something groan in protest, deep in the maze of steel. 

 

She checks. The gun is well and truly lodged, and the other’s are still running. 

 

So she cuts the line and stows the gun back in her jacket before she starts making her way through the maze. It’s… quiet. Much too quiet. All she can hear is the echoes of water rushing in pipes and her own blood pounding under her flushed skin. 

 

It feels like something is going to happen, but all that happens is she breaks out of the mess in time to see the shadow boy run onto the ramp. There’s no shadows for him to move in on it, it’s just hot metal in broad day light. 

 

Suzume briefly considers the merits of trying to drink the water. It looks cool and clear, but she has no idea what, or who, had been in it. 

 

She’s almost at the end, almost finished the race. She knows she’s not last. 

 

Will that be enough to get her in? 

 

Will second, or third, or fourth, be good enough for her to be the first ever quirkless hero student? 

 

Suzume brushes past shadow boy, who yelps in surprise. She doesn’t know why he’s stopped until the bridge tips precariously under her feet as soon as she’s on it. 

 

Suzume stills. It’s on some kind of axis. Like a plank of wood over a tube, and by some stroke of luck she’d managed to step right in the middle. 

 

Only. 

 

When it moves she can see a gap ahead, where it separates from the next portion. 

 

Fine. 

 

She’ll swim if she has to. 

 

Suzume walks steadily across the unsteady ground, and once she reaches the next sheet of metal she pushes down with her foot. It tips violently sideways, one part lifting while the other dips deep into the water. The middle is a few feet to her left.

 

She jumps from the first section to the axis of the second, and barely waits for it to stabilize beneath her before she starts on. There’s two more she can see. Water laps against her shoes. 

 

She makes it to the next section. The fourth splits into three more pieces, side by side, each one much less stable than any of those that came before. 

 

These ones stop when they’ve turned all the way out of the water, leaving only an inch of solid steel standing on edge, three feet out of the water. 

 

Suzume hops up like it’s an unreliable balance beam and walks across it. She’s going to send her gymnastics coach a goddamn gift basket. 

 

The logs feel like a cake walk, even though she nearly slips off of one when it’s wetter than she was expecting. There’s fewer and fewer the closer they get to shore. 

 

She lands on solid ground, her legs trembling faintly with the strain. A look over her shoulder reveals shadow boy starting at the logs, and Yaoyarozu halfway through the steel sheets. 

 

Suzume can’t stop now. She’s too close. 

 

She sprints dead the last half 500 meters, and finds the white tape already broken. Lizard girl had beaten her. She can’t say by how much. But she had. 

 

Second place. 

 

Suzume steps off to the side to cool down, and to nurse her injured pride. 

 

She doesn’t pay the other’s any mind, even when they start chatting with one another. They’re all in one piece, and Pink Tom and Knife Hair come in last, bemoaning everything. She finally finds out that Pink Tom can turn intangible. 

 

Present Mic scribbles down everyone’s time and sends them to clean up for their interviews. 

 

Suzume washes off quickly, scrubbing the sweat and dirt off of her body before changing into her interview clothes. Black slacks, a black blazer, and a red blouse. 

 

When she looks in the mirror she almost sees Suzanna Hemmings again. 

 

Almost. 

 

She ties her hair back into it’s spiky bun, stabs a pen through it, and grabs her folder from her locker. 

 

They hadn’t given them a lot of information about the interviews, but Suzume remembered enough about being an adult to remember how job interviews went. It shouldn’t be too different. She’d written down a few of her own questions too. 

 

UA is supposed to be the best hero school, but how is it continuing to improve over time? 

 

What is something you know now as a teacher that you wish you’d known as a student? 

 

Thinking back to previous students, what differentiated those that were successful from those that truly thrived? 

 

Will you really let me into the hero course?  

 

She probably won’t ask the last question, but the other three had always served her well in past job interviews. 

 

Present Mic lines them up in chairs outside the principals office, in order of their assigned numbers. Suzume is towards the front, with only a couple other’s behind her. It’s hard for her to sit still, and she misses the familiar comfort of her lock picks tucked against her wrist. 

 

Still, she waits for the first few interviews before she’s called in. 

 

Nezu sits behind his desk, Hound Dog beside him. 

 

Suzume says nothing about Nezu being a mouse, or a tiny bear, or adorable even though he totally is. She just sits in the chair ahead of them, back straight and dark eyes steady and level. 

 

“Good morning,” Nezu greets with a good deal more cheer than Suzume had been expecting. “I trust you didn’t find your earlier tests too taxing?” 

 

Is that a trick question? 

 

“Good morning. I did my best on both,” she settles on a non-answer. 

 

“I’m sure that you did. Your recommendations speak highly of your focus and drive.” 

 

Suzume feels a warm, startled flush crawl across her skin. 

 

It did? 

 

“All that’s left is a few questions that we have for you, and then any that you have for us. Please take your time, and don’t feel rushed. Are you ready?” 

 

Suzume nods. 

 

Nezu steeples his hand- er, paws, in front of him and begins. 

 

Most of them are standard. 

 

What are your hobbies? What did you find most difficult in middle school? What did you find easiest? Describe a time you overcame adversity. Why do you think UA is a good fit for you?

 

I like reading about history and spending time with my brothers, one of whom is currently attending Ketsubutsu. I didn’t have much trouble with course work, but when I changed schools halfway through it made making friends difficult. I’m not a very sociable person, but I’d like to work on that while I’m here. A time I overcame adversity would be two months ago when I won several races at a track and field meet. I think UA is a very well equipped hero school and attending would give me a leg up in my future career and important experience that I wouldn’t find in other hero schools. 

 

“Alright, I have one more question for you. Miss Yusada. Why do you want to be a hero?”

 

Why? 

 

Suzume considers her normal answers. The ones she’s given a half a hundred times. The blunt ones she’s given to yakuza and the bitter ones she’s thrown at classmates and teachers. 

 

She folds her hands in her lap and meets Nezu’s gaze evenly. 

 

“I want to be a hero because in the entire world, there is only one person who believes that I can be. I want to be a hero because for my entire life everyone I’ve ever known has told me that it’s not possible. That because I don’t have a quirk, I’ll never be up to snuff. I want to be a hero because-” 

 

She falters. Steels herself. Keeps going. 

 

One step at a time. One word at a time.  

 

“Because I’m not the only one. I’m not the only one who’s been told that this goal is impossible or foolhardy. If - When , I make it, I will be the first. There’s not a single hero without a quirk anywhere. Not in Japan, or America, or Europe. There are people like me who will never be afforded the opportunity to chase their dreams, all because of the circumstances of our birth. I’ve heard it touted as random chance, or even something as silly as destiny. Destined for mediocrity. It’s not right. All because of how I was born…”

 

Her fingers curl tightly in her lap and she looks up at the heroes, her jaw set. It’s a jumble of words, she’s not charismatic, but it all comes down to one thing, really. 

 

“If fate came at you swinging, wouldn’t you fight back?” 

 

Nezu stares at her, his eyes just as dark as her own. She doesn’t know if she said the right thing. She doesn’t think she could have said the right thing and been honest. But he smiles as her, and tells her that her letter will arrive in a few days time before sending her on her way home, dazed and exhausted. 

Chapter 6: School Days Begin

Chapter Text

Suzume does feel bad for their mother. Really, she does. 

 

Chiasa loves her children, and she has to watch as one by one they leave her, and her two youngest decide to follow a dangerous path in life that even people with exceedingly powerful quirks will struggle with. 

 

But she’s never forbidden them from it, not even Suzume, although she’s tried to talk them both out of it. 

 

It stings, and the conversation is one that Suzume does her best to forget about. 

 

But she doesn’t forbid them. She never stopped Suzume from fighting, or running, or going out late. It’s… confusing. 

 

Even when a reporter started harassing Kaname at Ketsubutsu, she never pulled him out, although the school did get involved with a minor lawsuit against him. 

 

Chiasa pulls her hair up like she hasn’t since Suzume was still too young and uncoordinated to do it herself, straightens her tie, and pretends she wasn’t crying last night before she loads Suzume into the car. 

 

Ketsubutsu is in the same city that they live in, Sheeli, but UA is a few cities over in Mustafu. So Chiasa pulls to a stop in front of the train station, her eyes rimmed red. 

 

“You know which stop it is, and you have something to eat on the way back, right?” 

 

They’re silly questions. They were both there when Suzume packed slices of lemon bread and beef jerky into her bag. Suzume always carried snacks in her backpack, and a water bottle swung leisurely from where it was clipped on one side. There were bandages and medical tape packed into it too, and her skirt tucked into the top. She hated wearing skirts, especially on trains, so she would swap her pants for her skirt once she got to Mustafu station. 

 

“Yes, and yes. I’ll be back around 5, and I don’t have any other classes today.” 

 

Chiasa tugged Suzume into a tight, crushing hug. For a second Suzume wondered which of them it was who could see the future, that she was so afraid for her daughter. She didn’t even know about all of the dangerous things that were on the horizon. 

 

Attacks, kidnappings, war. 

 

Suzume squeezes her mother tightly, and breaths in the familiar scent of dog fur and lilacs. 

 

“Be careful,” she begs. 

 

Suzume nods against her shoulder before she finally pulls away. She had always been closer to dad. Even two years after his sentencing that still feels true. That doesn’t mean she loves her mother any less. 

 

“I will. I’ll be back at five,” she says again. 

 

Suzume leaves her mother at the gate. She taps her phone to the turnstall and it lights up with her name when it reads her railpass and lets her through. She’s just in time to catch the train to Mustafu. 

 

It’s an hour ride to Mustafu, and another hour back in the afternoon. Suzume plans on using that hour for homework, but school hasn’t started yet, so she takes her seat, her backpack in her lap, and pulls out her latest history book. Her favorites are ones that focus on the rise of quirks, not-quite 200 years ago. 

 

She hasn’t gotten around to reading whatever that book by Destro is, but she’ll get there.

 

By the time the train comes to a stop in Mustafu, the sun is already rising, golden and bright. Suzume isn’t the only person in a UA uniform at the station. She doesn’t recognize anyone off the tops of her head when she comes back out from changing, so she turns her attention away and steps outside of the station. 

 

She looks east, towards the rising sun.  

 

Almost 8 city blocks away, is UA. She can just see the top of it rising up at the top of the hill that it lives on. She had climbed that same hill weeks ago, to take her test, but the school looks different, glittering in the morning glory. 

 

Maybe I should invest in a scooter. Or roller skates, so I can ride it down the hill on my way back. 

 

 Suzume takes a deep breath, squares her shoulders, and starts the long walk up to UA high school. 

 

It doesn’t feel real. 

 

Part of her expects to walk in to pick up her student ID and find that it says Gen Ed, or Business on it. 

 

Instead the woman in the front office, someone that Suzume doesn’t recognize at all, hands her a thin card with her name scrawled across it and ‘Hero Course’ underneath. 

 

It’s heavy in her hands and she has to step aside and just. Stare at it. For a few minutes. 

 

The space where it would list her quirk is blank. 

 

It seems like Suzume should feel something about that. Pride or bitterness or. Something. 

 

But she runs her thumb across the light bulge that marks where the identification chip on the card is and goes to find her classroom. 

 

It was no use wondering about where she would be in 1-A or 1-B anymore, or speculating on which one would be better. 

 

She steps into the classroom with a truly massive door and tucks herself into one of the open seats. Second from the back, next to the window. One the black board is their homeroom teacher’s phone number, and a few others printed beneath it. She opens up a notebook and lays a pen on it before starting on her book again. She’s almost halfway through now. 

 

Suzume will deny it until the day that she dies, but when Eraserhead walks into the room, looking more like a corpse than a person, she almost bounces in her seat. Eraserhead is one of her favorite heroes, Before and Now, and she’s so geeking out to see him in real life. 

 

He’s so cool! 

 

Cool, and strong, and clever and- 

 

And calling all of them out for a ‘Quirk Apprehension test’. 

 

Right. 

 

He’s cool, strong, clever, and Suzume has absolutely no idea what he’s going to think of a student without a quirk. 

 

He’d nearly expelled Midoriya, although he had a quirk by that point and it was one that would destroy his body. But he’d also trained Shinsou, who’s quirk was useful but not in a combat sense. 

 

What about Suzume? 

 

What about someone who didn’t have a quirk at all? 

 

She didn’t know. 

 

She had absolutely no idea. She wanted to say that he would judge her fairly, but was that the truth or was that what she wanted to believe? 

 

Suzume was used to people doubting her. They had her whole life. 

 

So it was silly. Really, really silly, for Suzume to- 

 

To what? 

 

Hope? 

 

Well that’s depressing.

   

It’s just like the entrance exam. She doesn’t look at or speak to any of the others, even when the other girls start chatting in the locker room. She watches on passively while Bakugou launches the ball with a wall of fire, something ugly and green and familiar curling in her ribs before she discards it. 

 

It didn’t matter. It wasn’t unexpected. Neither was Urakara’s infinite score, or the insane grip strength of Shoji, or the speed that Todoroki managed to display using just ice. 

 

She knew, she always knew that she wouldn’t be able to do this flashy shit. 

 

So she just did what she could. 

 

She ran, she jumped, she threw, and stretched. Suzume pushed herself as hard as she could, while watching her classmates out of the corner of her eye. 

 

She didn’t remember his name, but it looked like the little grape freak hadn’t made it into class. 

 

Fine by her. 

 

He was gross. 

 

In the end she stood next to Midoriya, who was nursing his newly broken finger, while Eraserhead, Aizawa-sensei, posted their results on a white board. 

 

1) Yaoyarozu

 

2)Todoroki

 

3) Bakugou

 

4) Iida

 

5) Yusada

 

6) Tokoyami

 

Five. 

 

She made fifth place, without a quirk to her name. Her shoulders drop in disbelief. She had outrun Uraraka and Koda sure, and she’d lapped Sato and Kirishima, and Bakugo had looked pissed when her grip strength was almost double his. She could have gone completely flat on the floor stretching, and sit ups were easy, and she out threw everyone without a physical quirk to help them but- 

 

Fifth place? 

 

Really? 

 

Was she the only one who had trained beforehand for this? 

 

She spends her free time hanging off ceiling ledges and crawling up the sides of buildings, but does that really mean that her basic physical abilities were so much… higher? Than the others? 

 

And how did Yaoyarozu get in first? 

 

It wasn’t like she made a canon and launched herself over the distance run. Yaoyorozu was… tricky. Maybe she had a secondary quirk that meant she won whatever she tried. Although Suzume had beat her in the entrance exam.  

 

Admittedly, there were so many times she’d watched her classmates just. Not use their quirks in an efficient way. Tokoyami could have used Dark Shadow to cross the finish line faster or get extra air in the long jump, but he’d only used his own body for that. Ojiro could have used his tail to squeeze the grip measurer. There’s a dozen small and large ways her classmates could have used their quirks that they just. Didn’t. 

 

And the ones without physical enhancement quirks? Like Hagakure, Koda, Jiro, and Kaminari? They had been so, so slow . It’s hard for her not to snap at them. Had any of them put any real training into getting in here? She’s worked her entire life just to claw her way in, and they- 

 

It doesn’t matter. Because it’s a quirk apprehension test, and she doesn’t even have a quirk. She’s surprised her name is even on the list.  

 

Even after he posts the results, even after Aizawa tells them the entire thing was ‘logical deception’ she waits for him to pull her aside and send her home. She waits to be told she’s expelled. 

 

He doesn’t. 

 

He dismisses them for the day and- 

 

And that’s it. 

 

She feels dizzy and wrong footed and it’s only when she stumbles back into the classroom that she realizes she’s managed to go an entire day without speaking to a single classmate. 

 

~ ~ ~ 

 

Suzume wonders what her mother thinks when she tells her that she could have been expelled today but wasn’t. When she tells her that she was in the top ten of her class in a quirk apprehension test.  

 

She has no idea because she’s too busy trying to keep Kaname from choking on his soup to see her expression. 

 

Suzume at least thinks it's pretty funny. 

 

Funny enough that she’s stull fighting a smile the next day in class anytime she thinks of it. Right up until the moment that All Might bursts through the door and strikes a pose. 

 

For an instant, just one instant, their eyes meet and she freezes. She can’t actually see the blue beneath the shadows of his face, but she can feel the weight of his gaze on her. 

 

For an instant she’s twelve again, bleeding from a cut on her forehead, watching her father surrender himself and leave her. 

 

The world will never let you become a hero. 

 

For an instant she’s twelve again, walking through the long halls of a court house with her brother shaking by her side while they watch their father be led away in chains, the imagine of a dead woman fresh in her mind. Toshinori is frozen at the edge of the hallway, his blue eyes on the children he’s broken, before he flees like a coward and- 

 

Suzume breaths. The cut is long healed, barely a scar these days. She is in a school, and she is fifteen, a hero-in-training. 

 

“I AM HERE!” he could burst windows with how loud he shouts it. “Coming through the door like a hero!” 

 

Suzume keeps herself quiet while he cheerfully tells everyone that they’re going to be doing a battle simulation, and hands out their costumes to get changed into. He doesn’t look directly at her again for the rest of the speech, or when they all make their way to the training grounds before splitting into the changing rooms. 

 

There’s guilt there. 

 

Good. 

 

Whether it was her fathers choice or not, he still took him from her. It’s as much his fault as Osachi’s. Or at least her heart says as much. 

 

She changes into the hero suit, the one that Kaname had helped her design. 

 

It’s a bit like his. A dark grey bodysuit that’s almost black, with a loose hood, where the arms are a dark yellow, nearly orange, and lead down to black leather gloves. From just above her hips to just above her knees, on the outside of her legs, were harder pads of more dark yellow that provided armor. Her shoes, thin soled, are the same color and the top is reinforced where it leads up to short shin guards. Small bands wrap around her ankles, to protect them and to offer extra, smaller pockets. 

 

She has a belt that wraps around to stop at her hips, a bit like Uraraka’s but more rectangular and practical. One each side was a thigh holster. 

 

Thanks to her not having a quirk they had let her have extra, smaller support items. In one thigh holster was a stun gun, in the other was a grappling gun like the one she’d used in her exam. Her belt was filled with small smoke bombs, bola’s, pepper spray, and thin throwing disks. She’d gotten the idea for those the night she’d helped out Yusa for the first time. They’re only two and half inches across, but they were weighted and they could do some damage if she needed them too. In the pockets on her ankles she stores her lock picks, some caltrops, a small flashlight and a butterfly knife. 

 

Strapped to her back, on top of the belt, is a collapsible bo staff that Ryuhei had sent her when she got accepted. 

 

Looking at herself in the mirror is… strange. 

 

It’s still her face. It’s still her dark eyes staring back and her black bangs framing her temples where the hood doesn’t quite cover her, but she looks less like plain, quirkless little Kono/Yusada Suzume and more like the person her brother thinks she is. Can become. 

 

She tugs her gloves on tighter. 

 

“Oh wow!” 

 

She jumps when Uraraka pops up next to her reflection. 

 

“That’s a pretty cool costume! I really like the amber color.” 

 

Suzume blinks at her, startled for a moment. “Oh. Thanks? I like yours too. The boots especially.” 

 

Uraraka beamed at her. “Thanks! They’re designed to help me land softly, and keep me from getting sick if I use my quirk too much.” 

 

“Ah, cool.” 

 

Which it is. Uraraka is a nice girl. And it isn ‘t like Suzume hates her or anything. She doesn’t really hate anyone in her class yet. It’s just that socializing isn’t her goal here. Not even close. 

 

But, still… 

 

“Does your quirk make you sick often?” 

 

Suzume let’s Uraraka tell her about how much anti-gravity fucks around with the inner ear canals, and about pressure points on the ankles, wrists, neck, and head while they walk out into the training ground. 

 

The sun shines warm on her dark suit, and she breathes in the scent of new leather and hot concrete. 

 

All Might still doesn’t really look at her while he explains the training exercise. It’s pretty simple, just capture the flag with quirks.  

 

They all line up and draw their lots. 

 

Suzume plucks a paper that says E on it. When she turns around, Kirishima has one that matches. 

 

“Hey,” he shoots her a crooked, sharp toothed smile that she’s immediately jealous of. “Looks like we’re on the same team!” 

 

“Yeah. Looks like it,” she agrees. 

 

Kaminari gasps loudly. “Holy crap! You can speak!” 

 

Suzume’s brow twitches. “What gave me away?” 

 

“Hey, hey, don’t get all irritated,” Kaminari holds his hands up, pacifying. A little B paper flutters between his fingers. “This is just the first time I’ve heard you say anything since school started.” 

 

Is it really? Sounds right. 

 

“You’re not exactly friendly,” Kaminari ads. 

 

Suzume tucks her paper into her belt. “That’s because I’m not here to make friends,” she says evenly, and turns to walk away, to where All Might has set up two boxes labelled ‘Heroes’ and ‘Villains’. 

 

She’s still in ear shot when Kaminari whistles, lowly. 

 

“Wow. Talk about intense.” 

 

The match ups are… interesting. 

 

Ashido and Todoroki make up A. B is Kaminari and Bakugo, C is Yaoyarozu and Shoji. D is Iida and Midoriya, Kirishima and Suzume are E, of course. F consists of Uraraka and Tsuyu, G of Jirou and Tokoyami. In H is Hanta and Aoyama, in I is Koda and Hagakure. And Sato and Ojiro are J. 

 

All Might digs around in the hero and villain boxes before he pulls out H from Villain and J from hero. 

 

Sato and Ojiro vs Hanta and Aoyama. 

 

They all filed into the observation room, save the four that started their battle. 

 

She wasn’t all that surprised when Hanta’s tape was used for booby traps all over the building. Ones that Sato mostly got caught in. Ojiro had better luck, and almost won, but Aoyama managed to blast him out the window. 

 

While the battle went on, Midoriya watched it with rapt attention, frantically scribbling in his notebook and mumbling all the while. It’s a little bit creepy, and a little bit cute. 

 

After them All Might draw C and G teams, and Yaoyarozu and Shoji run off to be villains while Jirou and Tokoyami plan their attack. 

 

Their turn takes longer. Jirou and Shoji are both talented at reconnaissance, and it takes several long minutes of dancing around eachother before Tokoyami goes in for an attack. Yaoyarozu had fortified the room well, but Dark Shadow broke through the door all the same and hit her hard while she struggled to adapt and counter. 

 

Shoji managed to capture Jirou, and held her hostage until Tokoyami surrendered. 

 

Then, All Might pulled out E and B. 

 

Suzume and Kirishima vs Kaminari and Bakugou. With Kaminari and Bakugou playing the villains. 

 

Suzume let’s out a breath. Great. Out of everyone in her class there are four people she’s absolutely sure she can’t take in a straight fight. Todoroki, Bakugou, Kaminari, and Iida. And now she’s going up against two of them. 

 

She’s going to have to rely on Kirishima, but how effective that’s going to be is debatable. He can hold up against explosions, but she can’t remember if he’s got any resistance to electricity. 

 

To make matters worse, Bakugou and Kaminari are the villains. Which means there’s no chance for them to try to force them to stay together and lessen their power output. She knows at this point in time that Kaminari can’t control which direction his electricity goes, so he has to hold back next to allies and- 

 

“This’ll be fun.” 

 

She pauses her internal, spinning thoughts to look at Kirishima. He’s grinning, his red eyes bright. 

 

“Fun.” She repeats. 

 

“Yeah. I mean we get to flex our quirks out there, do a sick practice run at being heroes, and there’s not some crazy penalty like with Aizawa. It’s kinda like playing capture the flag.” 

 

“Except for the part where we might get blown up.” 

 

“Well yeah, but still. You can’t tell me you aren’t at least a little bit pumped!” 

 

He grinned wider at her and, against her will, Suzume’s mouth twitched upwards. 

 

“Maybe,” she concedes at last. “But still… I really wanna win this.” 

 

“Hell yeah! We’ve totally got this. I was thinking that they’ll probably split up. Bakugou seems like a hot head, so I bet he’ll try to take us head on and leave Kaminari to guard the bomb. I bet between the two of us we can take him out, and then ambush Kaminari.” 

 

Suzume startles. 

 

She. 

 

Hadn’t been thinking like that. There had been a divide in her head, not just between her and the other team, but between her and Kirishima too. One where it was either her or him, not both of them together. Together… 

 

“Yeah,” she says at last, some of the tension bleeding out of her shoulders. “Yeah, that sounds good.” 

 

“Awesome.” 

 

Suzume follows him out towards the building. She keeps her eyes on the windows, but there’s not many on the side they approach from, and she doesn’t see movement in any of them. Bakugou and Kaminari are both kind of hard to miss. 

 

She pulls her grappling gun out of her holster. 

 

“Why don’t we start on the roof? They won’t expect us to come in from above.” 

 

“Oh sick, I didn’t know you had that. Good idea, Yusada.” 

 

She wants to tell him to call her Kono or even Suzume. Instead she offers him one arm and her grabs onto her, holding tight. She grips him around the middle and shoots up towards the roof, pulling the pair of them up onto it. She ignores the flustered look on Kirishima’s face when she lets go of him. He’s almost as red as his hair. 

 

It’s… kind of cute, actually. 

 

She stows her gun away and heads for the door to the stairwell, Kirishima at her side. 

 

“Okay. I can break down the door and-” 

 

“No need.” 

 

“Huh?” 

 

He looks at her when she kneels in front of the door and pulls a pair of thin tools from her ankle pouches. They’re thin enough the look more like ankle warmers she’d wear to the gym than actual hero equipment. 

 

“I’ll pick the lock. It’ll be quieter that way.” 

 

“I didn’t know you could do that,” Kirishima watches her with interest. It only takes a second before she’s turning the knob and letting them in, with her picks back where they belong. 

 

“It’s not hard.” 

 

She flicks on her flashlight. It’s barely big enough to fit in her palm, but it’s brilliant in the dark hallway and it gives them a little extra stealth. Suzume’s footsteps are quick and silent. Kirshima’s are much louder, but it’s not hard to hear past them into the rest of the building. 

 

She inhales slowly, testing the air. 

 

Kirishima watches her. “So. Whatcha doin?” 

 

“Trying to smell them.” 

 

“... what?” 

 

Suzume glances over at him. “Didn’t you notice? Kaminari always smells like ozone when he’s getting ready to use his quirk, or when he’s used it recently, and Bakugou always smells a little like burnt marshmallows and gunpowder.” 

 

“No, I didn’t notice that at all. Is that your quirk then, you uh. Smell people?” 

 

“Nope.” Kaname could. His snake-like traits had been getting more and more prominent lately, and with that came a stronger sense of smell that was starting to morph into something like heat vision. He’d really come a long way at Ketsubutsu. 

 

They creep around the corner. 

 

“It was a long shot, but I figured I might as well try.” 

 

“Fair enough…” Two floors down, the lights are on. 

 

Kirishima perked up. “Hey!” he whispered, a little too loud, “I smell ozone!” 

 

“Mhmm. Same. You’re not immune to electricity are you?”

 

Kirishima shook his head. “Nah. I’ve got more resistance to it when I’m hard, but it’s not a full insulation you know?” 

 

“Yeah, I get you. Do you think you can distract him, and I’ll come up from behind and get him with the capture tape?” 

 

“Sounds like a plan!” Kirishima holds out his fist. Suzume taps hers on top of it after a second. It feels weird. Being on a team like this. She doesn’t fight with other people at her side, she never has. All of her classes with Ryuhei and his friends, it had always been her vs someone else. Or many someone else's, with many different quirks.   

 

She still has scars on the back of her arm from when Tanro had ejected his ribs during a grappling session. 

 

Suzume is still small, like her whole family is, but she’s small enough  that she can slip in through the air vents while Kirishima goes in through the doors and plays distraction. It’s not hard, Kaminari is just as pumped up at Kirishima is, and he’s an easy person to get talking. Even when he’s trying to electrocute you. 

 

Suzume quietly drops out of the vents while his back is turned. She unsnaps one of her pockets open and double checks that bola is in there before she flings it at Kaminari and seals his arms to his sides. 

 

“Hey!” He yelps and twists, but he’s caught and even when he starts discharging electricity the pair of them just move away. He can’t get his legs up under him, and the lights flicker wildly above their heads, but he’s well and truly stuck. 

 

“Wow. That worked really well.” 

 

“Did you doubt us?” 

 

“A bit,” Suzume has the decency to look sheepish. Kirishima makes his way over to the missile. 

 

“Don’t. All we have to do is secure this thing and-” 

 

He’s cut off by an eruption from beneath their feet. Suzume shouts when the ground gives way beneath her, sending her tumblings into broken concrete. She drops two floors and lands hard enough to knock the wind out of her on a pile of stone. 

 

Bakugou stands above her, his palms sparking ominously. He looks every inch the villain here, his red eyes glowing in the throwing light, destruction falling around him and a grin with far too many teeth on his face. 

 

“I can’t believe you stupid extras thought you could win just by sneaking around. What, were you too scared to face me head on so you had to go after sparky up there?” 

 

“You are. So loud,” Suzume sits up slowly, rubbing the back of her neck. She glares at him. “If I end up with tinnitus because of your bark, I’m gonna be pissed.” 

 

“Hah?” he stomps close to her, his fingers flexing in an obvious threat. “You sure you wanna be mouthing off to me when I just knocked out three floors?” 

 

“Yep,” Suzume eyes him critically. Shouldn’t be too hard… 

 

He steps up again, close enough for her purposes and levels his palm at her face. 

 

“Give up before I blow your head off.” 

 

“Hey!” Kirishima shouts from above. “Isn’t that a little far for a training exercise?” 

 

“If she can’t handle it she shouldn’t be here!” Bakugou shouts back up, but he doesn’t look away from her. “I don’t know what kind of lame ass quirk you’ve got, but if you think it’ll measure up to mine you’re worse than Deku.” 

 

“Projecting much?” Suzume holds her hands up in mock surrender. She makes sure he’s watching them before she kicks out as hard as ten years of training will let her and drives her foot squarely between his legs. 

 

He drops. His palms go off weakly while he vomits onto the floor way too close to her. Suzume produces the capture tape and wraps it around his wrists once the sparks are gone, focing his palms flat against his butt. She ties a second length, for good measure, around his throat like a noose. He glares up at her, fury burning in his gaze. His face is pale and pained and he wheezes when she pulls the tape tighter. 

 

All Might’s voice breaks across the overhead. 

 

“TEAM E WINS?!” 

 

He doesn’t have to sound so surprised…  

 

Suzume gives Bakugou’s new leash a tug. “Like I said. All bark , puppy dog .” 

 

She stands and brushes herself off while he struggles to get his hands free or his legs back up under him. 

 

“Oh, by the way.” she smiles, a phantom, smug thing, and tilts her head. 

 

“I don’t have a quirk.”

Chapter 7: Lunch and Lemillion

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Suzume is pretty sure she’s broken Bakugou. 

 

She doesn’t feel that bad about it. He’s an asshole, first off, and second off a little existential crisis never hurt anyone. 

 

She could do without her classmates wanting to talk to her now though. 

 

“You really don’t have a quirk at all?” Mina asks, the third person since training ended for the day. She’s a ball of brightness, and her hair looks way too fluffy for someone who just came out of the shower. They’re all still faintly damp, and Suzume’s dark hair hangs just past her shoulders while she waits for it to dry enough to tie back again. Her usual pen is tucked behind her ear for the time being. 

 

“No. I’ve got the extra toe joint to prove it.” 

 

Mina actually looks down at her feet, even though they’re all dressed by now, on their way back to the classroom to pick up their bags and go home. Suzume’s costume is packed away, and her special boots in it, leaving her in just their school uniform. She’s started wearing leggings under her skirt. It’s cold in the winter and she may not be snake-like or venomous but she’s still not a fan. 

 

“Wow, it’s pretty cool that you got in then,” Mina said cheerfully. 

 

Suzume knew she meant it as a compliment but it. Kind of wasn’t. 

 

“Plenty of our classmates got in with quirks that wouldn't help them much in the entrance exams,” she points out. “And anyways, they repealed all the rules saying quirkless people can’t try for a spot in the hero course. I’m just the first one to make it in.” 

 

“Oh hey, I think I heard that,” Mina says brightly. “Yeah, yeah it was on the news in elementary school! My parents were talking about it.” 

 

“UA was one of the last schools to repeal,” Suzume recalls. And still, no one had ever been a hero without a quirk.   

 

“Wait,” Tsu taps her finger to her chin. “If you don’t have a quirk, how did you rank so high in the quirk apprehension test? 

 

Suzume pauses at the door to the classroom. 

 

“Honestly? I have no idea. I’m just glad I wasn’t expelled.” 

 

A shadow falls across her shoulder and she looks up to see Aizawa, looking exhausted as ever, peering down at them. 

 

“It’s because of how her numbers averaged out,” he says. “For most of you I wasn’t looking at your actual scores, how fast or strong you were, but how creative you were in using your quirks and what level of mastery and control you already had. For Yusada here, I went by her physical ability, which surpassed most of you entirely.” 

 

“O-oh,” Mina squeaks under his intense gaze. 

 

Suzume, contrarily, relaxes. It was good to hear. She’d had a few theories but… crime scenes were easier to understand than people were, especially people like Aizawa. 

 

“You’re all dismissed for the day. I’ll see you tomorrow,” Aizawa nods towards them and shuffles off, his sleeping bag slung over one shoulder. 

 

Suzume wonders if if she can keep her grades up high enough he’ll let her bring in one of her own.  

 

“Wow, he’s so intense…” Mina watches him go down the hallway beside Suzume. 

 

“He kind of reminds me of you, Yusada. It’s no wonder you get along.” 

 

“Yeah we- wait, what?” Suzume’s head snaps over to Tsu, but she’s already gone inside and Suzume is left at the door, trying to figure out what she meant by that.  

 

Eventually, Suzume shakes her head and goes to fetch her school bag.  

 

She’s aware of the fact that Bakugou is trying to burn a hole in the back of her head with his glare alone, but apparently being kicked in the balls hard enough to throw up is enough to deter even him from trying to start shit with her right away. 

 

He’s not the only one watching her. 

 

Midoriya is staring at her with something that’s a disturbing mix between awe and trepidation and she has no idea how to feel about it. 

 

So. 

 

She decides not to address it. It’s none of her business what he thinks of her. It doesn’t matter what any of them think of her. 

 

(It doesn’t, it doesn’t, it doesn’t. She’s had over a decade of practice involving people who think she’s worthless or delicate or delusional, she doesn’t care - ) 

 

Suzume slings her bag over her shoulders and leaves quickly. 

 

The time it takes her to get to the train isn’t actually all that long, but her window is short and if she misses it she’ll be stuck in Mustafu for another three hours. Which was not ideal, in her own professional opinion. 

 

There’s something else that’s going to be happening soon. She only sort of remembers it. An attack on the school maybe? Or no, on a training ground. 

 

Right. Right, that was where Tomura was introduced. 

 

Suzume tried to very firmly remind herself not to start fangirling over the villains. It would be a bad look, and he wasn’t super cool yet! 

 

Once he had a few friends he would be better. And even then, he was probably going to be trying to kill her and her classmates. 

 

Man, humans really were just over glorified zoo animals. They needed pumpkin’s and friends or else they got real tetchy. 

 

She’s so lost in her own little world of humanity that nearly plows down a boy in the gray UA uniform who’s at least a head taller than she is. 

 

As it is she bounces off of him. He’s built like a brick wall. 

 

“Oh, sorry about that,” his voice is cheerful and blue eyes look down at her from beneath swept blond hair. “You okay?” 

 

Suzume manages to catch herself before she falls, her book clutched tightly in one hand. 

 

“Oh uh. Yeah. Yeah I’m fine. Thanks.” 

 

“It’s no problem,” he smiled at her. “I haven’t seen you before. Are you a first year?” he asked conversationally. 

 

Suzume glanced up. Five minutes till her train arrived. 

 

“I am. And you’re in your third year.” And familiar, too. 

 

“You got it! I’m Togata Mirio, nice to meet you.” 

 

That was why he was familiar. He’d once beaten the hell out of Kai, in years that had never happened and with any luck never would. 

 

Suzume was supposed to see Eri and Kai this weekend. She’d double check that things were going well then. 

 

“Yusada Suzume. Same.” 

 

She tilted her head. “I didn’t see you here the other day. Do you always take this train?” 

 

Togata shook his head. “Nope. Only every other day. I have an internship those days.” 

 

Right. With Nighteye. 

 

“Neat,” she says with a half hearted lift of her shoulder. Togata, who if she remembers right, hangs out with the world's most socially awkward turtle, is utterly unphased by her standoffishness. 

 

“Yeah, it’s pretty cool! I’m sure you’ll get a good one in your second year too. Oh, I mean if you’re in the hero course. Business and support have their own internships too, but those are different.” 

 

“Uh huh.” 

 

“I don’t know what Gen Ed has, but probably something similar,” he went on. Suzume let him talk, even let him sit next to her on the train. 

 

He was nice enough though that when she pulled out her homework he cooled his heels. 

 

The assignment was simple. Dissect what happened in their combat practice. Who won and why, who lost and why, and why were winner’s sometimes in the wrong. 

 

When Togata asks her how her very first battle simulation went, she even tells him, in her own painfully blunt way, that Todoroki was completely cheating when he covered the entire building in ice.  

 

“And how did you do?” he asks, his blue eyes bright. 

 

Suzume shrugs. “We won. I kicked a kid in the balls so hard he puked and we tied up the other one.” 

 

“Ouch, brutal.” 

 

“But effective.” 

 

“Very that.” 

 

Very that?  

 

What a dork. 

 

“If it works, it works. I don’t have the time to flip around unnecessarily. I just need to win and be done with it, right?” 

 

“Mmmm, for the most part that’ll work. Sometimes you might have to be a little more flashy though. Like if you’re trying to get sponsorships, you want to be seen in front of cameras. Some pros intentionally draw out relatively low risk fights to get more screen time, for instance. “

 

“You know I’m not surprised, but I also don’t think I like that. It seems like…” 

 

Suzume stops because she can get sanctimonious, but Togata prods her shoulder and she goes on. 

 

“It seems to me that the priority should be keeping people safe, and turning heroics into a popularity contest detracts from that and attracts people who are in it for fame and money instead of important things.” 

 

Togata looks surprised, and he leans back in his seat. 

 

Suzume thinks a lot more about the system, but they don’t have time for a ten hour lecture on the socio-economics behind crime. 

 

“Yeah. I see what you mean. There’s definitely some people who are like that, But, the celebrity status serves its own purpose. It makes heroes seem more like people than soldiers or cops, and like with All Might it can offer inspiration and hope.” 

 

Suzume doesn’t argue with him. He’s got his own points. Instead she shrugs. 

 

“I guess there’s good and bad in everything.” 

 

“Truth.” 

 

Suzume finishes her work before the next stop, her mind turning through the difference between inspiration and propaganda. 

 

 

~ ~ ~ 

 

 

 “So…” Seiji says slowly, looking down at her. “I’m sure you’re wondering why I’m duct taped to the ceiling.” 

 

Suzume stares up at her brother, then looks at the clock on the wall. 4 AM. The refrigerator light is the only thing illuminating her and Seiji, who has been skillfully crucified to the kitchen ceiling sometime between when she went to bed and now. 

 

Faintly, she can hear the laundry washer running in the other room with a familiar rattle against the wall. 

 

“... Nope.” 

 

She grabs a bottle of water out of the fridge and chugs it quickly. 

 

“H-hey what do you mean no? Suzume, come on Suze, ask me how I got up here!” 

 

“Nope.” 

 

“At least let me down?” 

 

“Nu uh.” 

 

She crunches the water bottle and tosses it into the recycling before she pulls away from the door and let’s it swing shut. 

 

“Hey! Hey wait, it's dark in here! Suzume! Suzume !” 

 

His shouts follow her all the way back to her bedroom. 

 

She hears a crash from Kaname’s room and steps out of the way when he goes trooping past her, hissing under his breath. Good, he’s a better person than she is. 

 

…Although, he’s also probably the one who taped Seiji to the ceiling in the first place. 

 

Oh well. 

 

Not her problem. 

 

As it is she only gets a little more sleep before she has to get up and get ready for another day of school, and by the time she reaches the kitchen the only sign that Seiji had snuck in last night at all is a faint imprint on the ceiling. 

 

The man himself is gone, and the laundry room is empty. 

 

Suzume shakes her head and packs her bags before loading into the car with her mother, who insists on doing her hair again. 

 

It’s become a sort of thing between them, although it’s new. Suzume has always been the independent sort. Memories of another life will do that to a person, she supposes. 

 

It’s Chiasa trying to hold on to her children as they grow and prepare to step into a brave, dangerous new world. 

 

And Suzume, well, she’s not going to deny her it. Having her hair done by someone else is nice. It’s relaxing. 

 

The relaxation vanishes when she gets close enough to the school to see a media circus that’s formed outside the walls. 

 

Fuck. 

 

The reporters are ravenous dogs chomping at the students that try to make their way inside, shoving speaking and hurling questions at children. Suzume’s never much cared for media attention. And there’s no Hawks here to cover her back with his bright red wings. He’d really saved her and Kaname back then. News channels had been forced to use their school pictures instead of whatever footage they could have gotten of two grieving, furious children on the courthouse steps that day. 

 

There’s no one to guard her at all here. 

 

So be it. 

 

Suzume prowls around the outside of the crowd, looking for a weak spot to break through. 

 

Unfortunately, someone else sees her first. 

 

“Heeeeeeey.” a reporter turns to her. His eyes are camera lenses and his smile is way too wide. “I know you.” 

 

“No. You don’t,” she says, narrowing her eyes. She wonders how much trouble she’ll get in if she throat punches him. Probably enough that it isn’t worth it. Probably. 

 

“I do. You’re that Kono girl. I heard you got accepted here. Hard to believe a villains’ daughter is going to UA of all places. Although your brother did get into Ketsubutsu.” 

 

“Hard to believe that you’ve still got a job when you were sued for harassment and stalking a minor. Wanna make that a repeat offense?” 

 

He twitches away from her, but she can see other reporters have overheard and a few are turning their attention on her. 

 

Great. 

 

Just. 

 

Great. 

 

“If you try to publish anything with my name attached, I’ll take you and anyone else to court over publication of private facts and interviewing a minor without a guardian present,” she snaps viciously. 

 

Almost immediately anyone looking her way spins the opposite, and camera’s are pointed literally anywhere else. What she just spouted out probably isn’t even possible, but its enough to scare everyone, and that’s the part she cares about. 

 

She ducks away from the creepy reporter, who she desperately wants to break the lenses/eyes of, and makes her way to the back of the crowd. She ends up standing next to a young man, a few years older than she is probably, with a puff of pale blue hair falling mostly into his eyes. 

 

It takes every ounce of self control she has not to start fangirling. 

 

Instead, she turns to the shear wall that circles the school, and flings her backpack as hard as she can until it goes sailing up and over. 

 

She takes a few steps back and realizes that the guy is watching her, his red eyes nearly glowing under his pale hair. She can just barely see red lines snaking down his throat. 

 

She meets his gaze and shoots him a crooked, awkward smile. 

 

“Wish me luck?” 

 

He tilts his head ever so slightly. She wants to say he looks amused, but that might just be wishful thinking. 

 

“Luck,” he says, his voice a harsh contrast against the cacophony of reporters. 

 

Suzume sprints as fast and hard as she can and scrambled up the side of the wall. She barely gets enough finger holds in the rough stone to get her up to the ledge, and from there she mounts it like a horse to breath. It’s only the student ID in her pocket that keeps the barrier from coming up and sending her flying, and she needs to get inside before a stupid reporter triggered it. 

 

She waves at Tomura Shigaraki and drops over to the otherside. 

 

Suzume lands lightly on the ground, silent as a church mouse, and picks up her now dusty bag. 

 

She finds a familiar purple haired boy gaping at her, and waves awkwardly before going on her way. She’s not going to stand around explaining how she’s been doing parkour for the better part of six years. 

 

She spends the rest of the day thinking hard on everything she can remember happening at the training grounds. There’s an attack, and Tomura Shigaraki and Kurogiri are both there. It’s before the rest of the League of Villains really forms up. Aizawa get’s pretty fucked up during it.  

 

If this was America I bet I could get them to let me carry around a real gun. Would that hurt that Nomu? It absorbed shock I think? So. A knife would work better. 

 

Probably. 

 

She’s so busy thinking that when the intruder alarm goes off she doesn’t even get up and join the throng of panicking students. She just sits at her table in the cafeteria, chewing on a few apple slices and watching children run screaming while she figures out what to do about the monsters that are going to show up. 

 

She… wants to stop it. She does. But how is she supposed to get them to believe her without admitting to having bizarre, hazy memories of a future that might not even come to pass now? She doesn’t remember most things in enough detail to be convincing, and the future was malleable, no matter what Nighteye thought. There’s a chance that plenty of things won’t happen, although Tomura had shown up today, so the USJ incident was likely going to happen. 

 

And there. 

 

Is very little she can do about it.  

 

She can’t stop it on either side. There’s no proof if she tries to warn Nezu, and she’s got no chance of marching up to the villains and kindly asking them to please not attack a bunch of high schoolers. 

 

So. 

 

Maybe she can just cut the whole thing short instead of canceling it? 

 

Yeah, that’ll work just fine, she thinks. 

 

“Aren’t you going to run, too?” 

 

She blinks out of her thoughts, looking up to find Todoroki standing beside her table. He looks about as panicked as she feels, which is to say not at all. 

 

She points through the door, where over the packed crowd of yelling teenagers the light of camera’s flash and the long necks of microphones bob. 

 

“ ‘s just reporters. And you’re not running either.” 

 

“Panicking wouldn’t help anything even if it was an attack.” 

 

She’s kind of surprised he’s willingly talking to her. She thought getting him to interact with other humans was like pulling teeth. 

 

Well. She’s been wrong before. She's a detective, not omniscient. 

 

“You’re not wrong,” Suzume admits. The two of them watch as the chaos slowly falls into calm under the muffled shouting of Iida in the hallway. It’s kind of amazing, how some people react to stress and panic while others remain calm. 

 

To be fair. Suzume is cheating. It’s Todoroki who’s genuinely keeping his cool in this case. 

 

Eventually, the two both wander out to join their classmates once things have calmed down a bit, and Suzume texts her mother to let her know what happened, just to make sure she doesn't worry if she sees something on the news about the UA alarms going off. 

 

It’s a chaotic middle to an otherwise average day. 

 

Present Mic assigns them an assignment on English poetry, and Suzume quietly mourns the fact that even Before she had always preferred Nakahara to Frost. All Might instructs them to go over videos of their performance in their earlier training and Suzume grimaces at the sight of herself on screen. She’s never been a fan of her plain, boring reflection. Seeing a video wasn’t any better, even if the hero suit made it easier to pay attention to her strict for instead of her actual appearance. The hood makes it harder to see how broad her shoulders are, and the body suit’s armor draws attention away from her compact legs. 

 

She can focus on the perfect angles of her landings and the missteps in her climbing. 

 

By the time she’s joined on the train by Togata she’s very sick of looking at herself. 

 

So she looks at him, instead. He’s broad shouldered and powerful looking. It’s not a bad look on him. It’s not awkward on him like it is on her. 

 

She wonders, between conversations about the best places to eat lunch around campus and their feelings on airports, when she got so insecure. 

 

 “I’ll see you tomorrow?” Togata says when she stands up, shouldering her bag. 

 

She shoots him a smile. 

 

“Yeah. I’ll see you tomorrow, hero,” she shoots him a two fingered salute and makes her way off the train. 

 

Chiasa is waiting in the car, her dark eyes fixed on her daughter. 

 

“So. A friend of yours?” she asks, nodding to the station. From where she’s parked they can watch the train pull away, and Suzume’s usual seat is in plain view. Along with Togata. 

 

“No. He just takes the same train. He’s an upperclassman, and he’s got a work study further down the line.” 

 

“I see…” 

 

Suzume frowns at her mother. “What?” 

 

“I didn’t say anything.” 

 

“But you were thinking something,” Suzume points out. 

 

Her mother smile’s, a crooked reflection of Suzume’s. 

 

“I was thinking of a lot of things,” she dismisses. 

 

Suzume huffs and leans back against the seat. Leather creaks under her weight. 

 

“Mo-om!” 

 

Chiasa laughs at her. She’s been tense and gloomy ever since school started, so it’s nice to hear. 

 

“It’s nothing for you to worry about, Suzy.” 

 

“Uh huh,” she squints at her dubiously. “When is Taka coming?” 

 

Her smile softens. “Taka and Rio will get in on thursday. Saturday, after you and Kaname get home, Kai should arrive with Eri, if they’re not there already.”

 

Suzume smiles. “Good. I missed them. I haven’t seen any of them in… hell, half a year?” 

 

“Don’t swear. But yes, that sounds about right. I know you miss Kai.” 

 

“I’ve never said that!” 

 

“You don’t have to,” she reaches over and gives Suzume’s bangs a tug. “A mother can tell.” 

 

“Oh my god, don’t start that stupid ‘Suzume’s crushing on Kai’ stuff again! It’s been like seven years!” 

 

Chiasa laughs. “I can’t help it. You were so cute when you were little. You knew he didn’t like to be touched so you chased people away like a little guard dog.” 

 

Mother !” 

 

“Don’t be so dramatic. He might as well  be your brother at this point, right? You certainly spent more time with him growing up than you did with Taka or Shisui.” 

 

Suzume puffs her cheeks out, but she can’t argue. 

 

Chiasa tugs her bangs again before turning her attention back to the road. 

 

“Either way, you can’t lie to your mother. I know you missed spending time with him.” 

 

“...yeah. Okay. So maybe I do. Him and Kurono are. I dunno. I like them? But I know we can’t hang out much anymore, especially now that me and Kaname are both in hero courses. It’s a conflict of interest on both our parts, even though I’m not like. Using them for information, and they don’t expect me to be a spy or anything.” 

 

“Mhmm. It’s not business, it’s family.” 

 

Suzume closes her eyes and leans her head back against the headrest. 

 

“I have a class tomorrow night, so you don’t have to pick me up from the station. I’ll probably walk straight to the dojo.”

 

“Will you be learning or teaching?” 

 

“Teaching. This years kids are so cute. Shigure, this little kid that barely comes up to my knee, she’s a vicious little monster. And Kagura has wings, so we’re having to adjust some of the stances to accommodate it and work them in. I keep waiting for Ize to trip over their own tail, but so far it hasn’t happened. And…” 

 

Chiasa listens while Suzume tells her about her cute little students, a faint smile on her face. 

 

Suzume doesn’t notice, but her gaze is terribly, terribly sad.

Notes:

*Me finishing chapter 11* oh they’re gonna flip!!!

*me realizing that if I update every Wednesday like I planned I’ll have to wait 6 weeks for the pay off* oh. Oh no 🥺

Chapter 8: The Horror of Frogs and Bakugou

Notes:

Warning! This chapter contains alcohol, mentions of injury, and bizarre dreams.

Nothing is very graphic and it's mostly comedic, but I figured I'd slap this up here.

Oh, and frog pee.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Suzume is getting used to Togata sitting on the train with her. He said he has his work study every other day, but he’s on the train every single day instead, because Sir Nighteye had decided to bump up his work this year. 

 

Togata takes it all in good cheer, and happily chats with her whenever she’s not completely busy. He even helps her a couple of times, so it’s no real surprise when he notices that she’s glaring at the screen in front of her viciously, trying to remember one particular word that will not come to her mind. 

 

Rakish? Racus? Rackets? It starts with R and means loud and maybe annoying. Rapidash???   

 

“You doing alright over there Yusada?” 

 

She grunts, finally looking up at him. 

 

“I’m fine, I’m fine. This assignment is just giving me more trouble than I was thinking it was going to be.” 

 

“What is it?” Togata asks, peering over at her laptop screen. The title reads ‘In The Shadow Of The Birch’. 

 

Finn does not like the look of the trees. The black eyes on the white bark make him nervous, and the deep red leaves in winter remind him too much of blood. They are lucky, Tammy says, that there is no snow to block their way. Finn thinks it would be luckier if there was. If there was snow at least that would glow in the night, and they wouldn’t be left in night as dark as ink, the river of stars blotted out by thick red leaves and sparse pine needles. 

 

Tammy says, the fire will keep away the dark and the creatures that dwell within it. 

 

Finn does not say that the only time he’s ever seen the wrong shaped beasts, with too many legs and too-sharp antlers blossoming red, is during the light of the day. He doesn’t know what it means, but he knows it makes him nervous. He grips the dagger that Mother Adelaide had pressed into his hands before they left Bastion with hands that shake and sweat. 

 

He is meant to drive it into the breast of the Wolf, the Finalis, the End of All Things, the Beginning of All Sin-

 

“It’s supposed to be an English assignment. We write a script and then we read it aloud, record it, and he grades them. All he really said was get creative, and if we write about our dog he’ll fail us on principle.” 

 

“I remember that assignment! I’m pretty sure I wrote about crashing on an island. I was going through a Hatchet phase,” he laughs lightly at himself. “So, what did you pick?”

 

Suzume shrugs, playing with her scrunchie. 

 

“I dunno. I was playing around with horror fantasy, but like high fantasy you know? With magic and dragons and stuff?” 

 

Mirio looks curious. “Can I read it?” 

 

They do have an hour so… 

 

“If you really want to?” She pushes her lap top towards him, and pulls out her math homework. While she works on it she keeps glancing over at Mirio, watching him grow paler and paler the further along he goes. Finally, just as she’s pulling out her heroics law worksheet, he pushes the computer away. 

 

“Well?” She asks, genuinely curious. 

 

Mirio looks at her, his blue eyes huge. “That was terrifying but you have got to tell me how it ends.”  

 

Suzume can honestly say she’s surprised. She hadn’t meant for it to be that scary. 

 

“Well… In the end I was going to reveal that the narrator is the villain that they’re after in the first place. The Finalis. They’re a failed attempt of cleansing humanity of ‘inherent evils’ like greed, hatred, violence, etcetera, and instead of curing humanity of its sins the people who made them basically pulled a jekyll and hyde and made a semi-omnipresent creature that was born solely out of suffering, anger, selfishness and fear. It can never be killed with weapons, so in the end all of the rangers die at their hand and they turn the travelers bones and ashes into gems for their crown, and waits for the next batch to come.” 

 

Mirio is staring at her, his mouth open. 

 

“That’s… that’s insane. But wait, the narrator talks about the Rangers like they like them! Even though the whole story is basically the Wolf traumatizing everyone on their way to their lair. Tammy losing her eye was brutal. ” 

 

“They do. They love the rangers. But they’re not going to lay down and die, and the parts of the rangers that it loves are also the parts that it lusts after but can never have. The camaraderie, the warmth, the love. That’s not something that they were made for, and it’s something that has to be given freely and gladly. That’s not something that can be taken by force. So as much as they might be fond of the Rangers, that isolation and envy poisons their feelings. Although I think if someone was genuinely kind to them, they might melt into literal goo.”

 

Togata whistles. “You thought of all that in one day? Although, that’s pretty complicated for one short story. Especially one that you’ll have to read out loud.” 

 

Suzume makes a face and leans back heavily against the train seat. “Yeah, I know. My other idea was a pre-quirk detective noir.” 

 

She had about a hundred stories she could just pick out one of the shorter, more interesting ones and doctor it up with someone more interesting than she was. 

 

“That would be pretty cool too. But! I don’t think you should stop writing that creepy one. I’m definitely not going to be sleeping tonight,” he laughs brightly. 

 

“I’m not much of an author,” Suzume dismisses. Actually, she doesn’t have a lot of hobbies outside of reading and training. 

 

Thats. Kind of sad. 

 

She shakes her head. “But if you really think it’s that creepy, maybe I’ll at least finish and record it?” 

 

“Definitely do that. Do you have a spooky voice? Both of them are gonna be kinda creepy right?” 

 

Suzume works her jaw and clears her throat. She reads aloud to Eri sometimes, and the little girl is too fond of old Goosebumps for someone so little. So she picks the voice she uses for narrating. 

 

Westchase is a city on the coast that, like most, is home to thick fog and damp air that clogs the lungs in winter and freezes in thick sheets in the winter. This far inland, the smell of the sea would be hard to make out even if it wasn’t drowned out by the sticky, cloying scent of blood. 

 

The first time I had smelled the metallic stench I was five, and my pudgy hands held tight to my daddy’s briefcase. I didn’t know back then that it was heavy with bleach and sulfuric acid. It was the first dead body I saw.  I’ve never gotten used to the glassy, far away eyes, but I don’t think they’re following me anymore. 

 

Now,, twenty years later, it isn’t enough to make me more than wrinkle my nose. This woman’s eyes definitely won’t by following me, seeing as they’re gone. All that’s left are dark cavities where they once were. Unpleasant, but I’m not the one vomiting in the other room. The widow, Andy, is pale and shaking in the corner. A letter that I desperately need to read is clutched in her trembling fingers.”

 

She stops when she realizes that Togata is staring at her. 

 

Heat crawls across her cheeks. “What?” 

 

“Nothing, nothing. I just don’t think you need to worry about your grade in that class is all.” 

 

Suzume eyes him dubiously. Maybe she has too many brothers, because she’s trying to doubt his sincerity or find a way he’s going to use this to tease her later on. 

 

“You’re kind of weird, you know that?” 

 

He smiles at her. “I’m strangely okay with that.” 

 

Suzume pulls her laptop back to her and opens up a new document. What’s the lamest name for the noir detective she can think of? 

 

‘Jenny Hemlock’.

 

“You’re gonna let me read that stuff right?” 

 

“I didn’t know you were so into creepy stuff,” Suzume elbows Togata lightly when he leans too close to her. He backs off obediently. 

 

“I definitely prefer comedy, but that doesn’t mean it’s not fun to read scary stuff every now and again. Especially when it’s an adventure, not just one gory scene after another, you know?” 

 

Suzume nods along, eying her computer. It’s time to pack up, and she still can’t remember the word she was looking for. 

 

“That makes sense. I should probably add some humor in here somewhere anyways. If all it is is a blood bath, no one’s gonna care who lives or dies.Horror needs humanity.” 

 

“Definitely. Who knows, maybe you’ll write a whole book, or start a podcast. Your voice was suuuper creepy.” 

 

“...I’m gonna take that as a compliment.” 

 

“Good, it was one.” 

 

~ ~ ~ 

 

Suzume doesn't know what’s going on this week, but she does know that she’s going to kill her brothers. 

 

It’s gotta be a full moon or something. Maybe everyone in her family but her is a werewolf and the moon makes them weirder than usual. Were wolf? Were snake? 

 

She doesn’t know, but she knows that she can hear Kaname sneaking out his window. Their moms room is on the other side of the house, on the ground floor, but Suzume and Kaname’s rooms are on the same side, right next to each other on the second story. The only light on is the rotating waves projected on her walls, illuminating old family pictures and a few scant posters that she owns. It spins lazily on her desk, shining at the mirror on the back of her closet door and throwing off strange shapes around her. 

 

Suzume is curled tightly beneath her blankets, warm and sleepy. 

 

The hiss of his window sliding open is enough to make her stir, but the scratching of his sneakers on the outside of their wall is what actually wakes her up. 

 

Suzume stares at the wall, hoping that if she glares hard enough her brother will spontaneously combust and fall in a pile of poison fire on the ground underneath as punishment for waking her up. 

 

No such thing happens. 

 

Instead she hears the bushes rustle beneath their windows, then nothing. A few minutes later a car starts down the street, and she can just barely hear Kaname go scampering off into the woods behind their house. He was never quite as quiet as she was, and he’s only trying to get away from their mom at this point. Not villains. 

 

Suzume waits a few more minutes before she closes her eyes and huddles further under her blankets, shutting her eyes and falling back into the bliss of unconsciousness. 

 

Although what once was dark oblivion, has now taken on a very strange tone. 

 

She spirals into the vertigo of a long string of cages that live beneath a theater stage. Inside of them stands costumes from musicals and theater performances. They move without actors, or anything inside them at all. Crowns hover above stoat cloaks, American revolutionary coats hold chairs above their heads. Props sit in separate cages. Couches with beetlejuice stripes, a barricade stacked high, and a Ford Model A sits beside a tire covered in cat hair. 

 

Suzume herself sits inside another cage at a table with a crystal ball sitting at the middle of it. 

 

Across from her sits a man. She thinks? He’s smiling at her with too many teeth, and his eyes (two? Twenty?) shine red at her from the right side of his face. The single one on the left side glows faintly green. There’s a flicker of orange above his head, two points that appear and vanish when he tilts his head. Horns. 

 

He pushes a mug at her across the table, one that steams between his too-long, too-sharp fingers. His bright hair looks like heat, rippling above his head. 

 

He looks like a headache. 

 

Suzume picks up the cup. It’s nearly burning in her hands when she takes a sip. 

 

“I don’t usually take my coffee black,” she muses, peering down at the dark liquid. 

 

“It isn’t coffee.” His voice sounds like the color violet. 

 

Suzume considers the cup before she looks back up at him. She stares straight in his eyes and starts chugging. The liquid pierces her tongue and burns her lungs. 

 

He gapes at her, a twist with too many teeth and too many mouths and- 

 

Her phone is buzzing. 

 

Suzume’s black eyes snap open in the darkness. She gropes for her phone, her fingers clumsy and her mouth still tasting like nightmares. 

 

She picks up her phone and squints at the horrific light that assaults her when it turns on. 

 

There’s a half dozen texts from her brother. 

 

Kaname : heok 

 

Kaname : Hghlp 

 

Kaname : S0s !!!! 

 

Kaname : Help 

 

Kaname : I kllieed som eone 

 

Kaname : I amt he woo ds

 

Suzume slowly sits up. Her hair is a wild spiky mess around her head and her eyes are wet with sleepy tears. 

 

For a long minute Suzume considers shutting her phone off and going back to sleep. Kaname doesn’t start school for another week and a half, but she had school in the morning. And if Kaname killed someone in the woods is that really her problem? 

 

… Of course it is. 

 

Kaname is her brother and this is the crossroads that all siblings come to. Ride or die. 

 

So she stands slowly, grimacing as her muscles protest the new movement. She stuffs her legs into sweat pants and her feet into boots and carefully slips out of her own window without a sound. 

 

There’s a path through the woods, which are really just a sharp grove of trees that cut them off from the neighborhood to the north. That’s probably where Kaname’s friends were waiting to pick him up with their car, so he didn’t get caught sneaking out. Normally they’re easy to navigate, and it’s a pretty straight shot from their house to the other neighborhood. There’s a small wooden bridge that goes above what could be called a creek if you were being generous, and a well beaten dirt path between the trees. 

 

She flips on the light of her phone and strolls into the woods, looking for a dead body sticking out from under the bushes or pinned to a tree or poisoned and crumpled somewhere. 

 

Instead she finds her brother, sitting in the dirt, bawling his eyes out next to a squashed frog. A frog the size of her head. 

 

“D-dead!” Kaname points to the frog frantically. His pupils are blown so wide his red eyes look closer to her own black. 

 

Just how drunk is he? 

 

At some point he must have put eyeliner on because it’s streaked down his cheeks and he looks scarier than whatever eldritch horror she had dreamed gave her nightmare coffee. 

 

“It is. Maybe dead,” Suzume agrees carefully, eying the frog. 

 

“It’s a heart!” 

 

“It’s definitely not a heart. It’s green.” 

 

“Heart can be green!” 

 

“No… No they cannot. Here, look,” she crouches down and picks the dead frog up, intending on spreading its legs to show him that it’s an animal, not an organ. 

 

But, it’s not only not a heart, but it’s also not dead

 

It croaks, belches against her wrist, and starts peeing. 

 

Suzume holds it out, and makes sure as much frog pee as possible ends up on Kaname’s torn pants instead of her hands. 

 

“Not a heart. Not dead.” 

 

“It’s leaking! Mom’s gonna kill me Suze.” 

 

“No one is going to die tonight,” she rolls her eyes and lets the poor traumatized frog go before she grabs Kaname’s hand with the one that had the most frog pee on it. 

 

“I can’t believe I dragged my butt out into the woods because you can’t tell the difference between a frog and a heart,” she grumbles, dragging him back towards the house. Whatever monsters live in the woods would probably love to eat her. Or drink her, like horror coffee. 

 

Kaname blubbers apologies at her until she shushes him viciously. 

 

It’s the hardest thing she’s ever done, dumping her drunk brother through a second story window without waking their mom up, but somehow she manages. They get inside just as rain starts pattering against the window. 

 

She takes a shower before she crawls back into bed, but she can still feel the slimy body of the frog in her hands. 

 

Gross. 



~ ~ ~

 

Wednesday morning rolls around with far too much moisture in the air. The ground is wet from a shower in the night, and Suzume nearly cracks her jaw from yawning so wide. All she wants to do  is crawl back under her covers and go back to sleep. Or maybe kill Kaname. Or both. 

 

Every muscle in her body aches, familiar as the pain might be, and the darkness is her only comfort when she drags herself into the bathroom for a shower. Another one. She still feels slimy. 

 

Her body is covered in bruises, and there’s a burn the shape of a handprint on her shoulder. It’ll fade in a few days, it was a lucky shot, but it still hurt like a bitch. She’d been so tired when she went out to get Kaname that she’d forgotten all about it. 

 

If Rio’s quirk wasn’t limited to just ‘recent’ injuries she would ask her sister-in-law to heal it when she sees her tomorrow, but as it is she’s just going to have to tough it out. Over years of trial and error Rio had figured out that her ‘healing’ quirk only worked for injuries that were less than four hours old. Anything older than that and she couldn’t do a whole lot to help. 

 

So by the time Suzume sees her the burn will be long out of her range. 

 

It shouldn’t leave a scar. Suzume doesn’t have a lot of scars in general, mostly callouses and a myriad of bruises, but she’s mostly lucked out of scars. 

 

And lucked out really is the right word. She’s been cut by claws, burned by too-hot-hands, stung by acids, and had her skin broken by sheer brute force before. 

 

It’s… not fun. She doesn’t like getting hurt, but it’s either collect her dues while training or possibly die in the field. So she takes on whatever new, interesting quirk that Ryuhei had found and thrown at her with grace and thanks. She knows he’s just trying to keep her alive. 

 

She’s his favorite student, even if he did spend plenty of time trying to convince her to give up heroics and come work for him back before they moved. Or rather, that was why he’d done his best to get her to change her life plans. 

 

She. 

 

Kind of misses him. 

 

Suzume comes out of the bathroom in time for Chiasa to brush her hair back and tie it up in her spiky bun. 

 

“You know which stop it is, and you have something to eat on the way back, right?” 

 

“Yes, and yes. I’ll be back late tonight, remember.” 

 

“I remember,” she promises. She tucks a pen into her only daughters hair and motions her towards the car. 

 

They’re starting to get into a routine. It’s nice. 

 

Although she’s still not sure what she thinks of her classmates talking with her. 

 

When she walks in and Kirishima is chatting with Mina at her desk, she has no idea what to think of it. But they don’t let her shove her nose back in her book like she wants. 

 

Instead, they talk to her about the day before. The reporters, the break in, and their new class rep. They ask about her family, and she reluctantly asks about theirs in return. It’s not like she hates them. Far from it. 

 

She’s just. Not here for friendship. She has work to focus on, and the entire conversation she’s waiting for them to press her about not having a quirk, or saying some weird backhanded compliment about it or- 

 

Or anything else she’s heard for literally her entire life. 

 

But they don’t. 

 

That doesn’t mean she sits by them at lunch though. She takes a seat in the far corner of the cafeteria, her book open in front of her once more. 

 

A shadow falls over her head. 

 

She does her best to ignore it. She’s already exhausted from last night, and short tempered as a result. Kirishima and Mina are good people, so she held it together for them, but the shadow is spiky and smells like burnt sugar, and she’s not sure how she’s going to stop herself from escalating the situation. 

 

“Hey, you!” 

 

Suzume ignores the too-loud voice from in front of her, and turns a page in her book. 

 

“I’m talking to you. Hey, you extra wannabe, pay attention!” 

 

Suzume slowly lifts her gaze to him. She’s only seeing Kaname’s blown eyes, keeping her from peace and bizarre dreams. 

 

Having siblings (or five) really gives a person the strangest interpersonal skills. And the weirdest morals. Nothing makes your brain do more back flips than having an intense ride or die relationships with someone who’s face you would gladly shove through the dining room table if they so much as touched your shoes, but at the same time would march into creepy woods in the middle of the night to bury a dead body for.

 

But. 

 

Even though they both have red eyes, and she’s sleep deprived, the snarl on his face is nothing like the soft lines of her brothers. 

 

“What?” she snaps her book shut loudly and glares up at him. 

 

“Don’t think that stupid training exercise meant anything,” he slams his hands down on the table and the smell of burnt sugar intensifies. “I was going easy on you and that other extra. It’s not gonna happen again. There’s no way I’ll lose to a quirkless loser like you!” 

 

“Again, you mean.” 

 

His face turns as red as his eyes. 

 

She can see Midoriya starting towards them, flanked by Iida and Uraraka. 

 

“What?!” he snarls at her. 

 

“Again. You don’t want to lose to me again , since it already happened once.” 

 

 “Listen here your quirkless little-” 

 

“Is that all you’re going to say?” she demands suddenly, standing up so fast she almost smashes her forehead into his nose. 

 

“Wha-” 

 

“That I’m quirkless, that you’re strong? That I’m just a little girl and you’re oh-so-powerful?” She mocks, her lip curling. 

 

Something in her seems to snap. Sleep deprivation or just anger. She doesn’t know. 

 

“Listen here, and listen well Bakugou. There is nothing you can say that I haven’t heard before, from people I respect a whole lot more than you. There is nothing you can do that I haven’t seen before. There’s no hit you can throw that I haven’t taken before. You seem to be under the impression that a few fireworks make you king shit of fuck mountain, but here’s the truth. You’re just a sorry bully, with your skull full of hot air and a mouth too big for your head.” 

 

There’s nothing special about you.

 

She sees it a second before it happens. A shifting of his weight. A tightening in his shoulders. 

 

She catches the right swing he takes at her head, ducking the blast that comes from his palm, and drives a phoenix fist into his arm pit. His arm falls limp beside him and he snarls at her and tries to hit her with his other hand, but something gray wraps around his wrist and he’s yanked away harshly. 

 

Suzume grimaces when she sees Aizawa strolling over to them. His eyes are red and his hair is levitating. 

 

He looks kind of pissed. 

 

Suzume carefully picks up her bag and tries to hide her hands in her pockets. She knows how this goes. This is the part where she gets scolded for starting trouble, and a long winded lecture about how people who think they can be heroes can’t get into fights like this, and how she really needs to just learn to ignore people. 

 

And a million other things. 

 

“My office,” Aizawa orders sharply. “Now.” 

 

Even Bakugou, who’s right arm still hangs limply at his side, doesn’t argue with that, but he’s still spitting mad and glaring furiously at Suzume when they make their way out of the now staring lunch room and through the halls to Aizawa’s office. Their teacher walks between them purposefully.

 

He stops them outside his office and points to one of three plastic chairs that line the hallway, for this very reason. 

 

“Sit,” he orders Suzume, who drops into the hard plastic without a word. “Bakugou, come with me.” 

 

Bakugou is still glaring viciously at her when the door shuts soundly, cutting them off. 

 

She waits, twisting her scrunchy around her wrist while they talk. 

 

And by talk she means Aizawa (presumably) talks and Bakugou shouts loudly. His words are muffled through the wall, so she can’t quite make them out, but she can take a few guesses. To her own surprise, it only takes a few minutes for all of the screaming to die down and the conversation to turn quiet. 

 

Suzume sits up straighter when Bakugou comes storming out, his face as red as his eyes. He doesn’t so much as look at her when he tears down the hallway, fury rolling off of him in waves. 

 

Suzume hesitates and moment before Aizawa calls her inside. 

 

His office is surprisingly neat. It’s not just his, he and some of the other teachers share the room, but they have their own cubicle sort of areas. Aizawa’s is populated by papers that need grading, what are very clearly police case files, and a trash can full of empty jelly packets. His laptop is shut, but a small tape recorder is running next to it. 

 

“Yusada. Take a seat,” he gestures to one of the chairs, Mic’s by the look of it, and she sinks into the massive piece of leather. 

 

She braces herself. 

 

“How are you?” 

 

Wait, what? 

 

“I’m… fine?” she blinks at him, confused. 

 

“You aren’t burnt anywhere?” 

 

She thinks of the burn on her shoulder, but shakes her head all the same. “Bakugou didn’t land a hit.” 

 

But she did. 

 

“Good,” he nods once at her. “I’ve already talked to him about his behavior before this. If he keeps bothering you, bring it straight to me. I’m hoping he’ll shape up before I have to expel him.” 

 

“Right,” Suzume carefully doesn’t frown. She’s heard that before. Teacher’s who complain that she never came to them about being picked on, and instead took things into her own hands. Even when she had gone to them with the issues the only thing they’d done was sit her across the room from the bullies, or tell her to ignore it and they’d lose interest. Her favorite was the time she was told to ‘talk it out’ with a boy who snapped her bra strap, and ended up nearly getting expelled when she broke his tooth. 

 

Except at UA teacher’s have a bit more freedom. And Aizawa has already stepped in once. 

 

It’s… stupid, the fluttering of hope in her chest. The beginnings of faith. 

 

He asks her a few more questions, before she finally breaks down. 

 

“Sorry but, what about me?” 

 

“What do you mean?” he arches a brow at her. 

 

“I mean, you scolded Bakugou pretty harshly. You threatened to expel him. I’m not looking for punishment but I’m. You know. Kinda confused?” 

 

The other eyebrow joins the first. 

 

“You were defending yourself,” he points out, “Punishing you for that is irrational.” 

 

She blinks at him. 

 

“Oh.” 

 

“Don’t get me wrong. We don’t encourage students to actively try to hurt each other, but Bakugou was at fault in this case. No one here is going to get you into trouble for this.” 

 

Suzume stares at him, stunned into silence. 

 

She has no idea what Aizawa thinks of her quiet, but he ends up standing and motioning her to do the same. 

 

“Now come on. We’ve still got a few more classes today.” 

 

A slow, honest smile spreads across her face. “Right!” 

Notes:

I would have had this up a few hours ago but I was losing it over my dad trying to set me up with a guy he works with, and upon me saying I wanted to try something different and asking if he works with any nice lesbians, promised to find out for me.

He just sent me an email with a link to the facebook profile of one.

Chapter 9: Nothing Like Universal Studios Japan

Chapter Text

Suzume thinks she might be in love with Ichigo. 

 

Daiga Ichigo is a few years older than her, but she’s one of the best MMA  fighters in the country already, and she had been well on her way to that title when Ryuhei had first sent Suzume her way, just over two years ago now. She’s abrasive, and powerful, and Suzume’s first impression was watching her suplex a man three times her size into the floor. 

 

Ichigo, who’s quirk let’s her manipulate the ground, is strong and fast and utterly unafraid. She’s everything Suzume wishes she was, with brilliant pink-white hair and flashing green-on-black eyes. 

 

She’s also a vicious taskmaster, and might just kill Suzume before she has a chance to make her way into the hero world. 

 

“Get back up, Yusada,” she barked, kicking her heel on the floor. It rolls with her movement and tosses Suzume up, where she barely manages to get her feet up under her. Her eyes are drooping and no amount of energy drinks has helped her. 

 

Mitsuo and Tekito watch her try to shake herself off while Ichigo looms above them. 

 

“Get back at it! What are you gonna roll over and take a nap in the middle of a fight? Is that what they teach you at that soppy hero school? Get a move on! Fight! Fight! Fight!” 

 

Suzume grimaces and turns away from her, towards the boys. They’re older than her too, and Tekito stands a good head above her shoulders. His palms glow faintly and his typically yellow eyes burn red with the activation of his quirk. 

 

Mitsuo lifts his hands, his fingers poised as if he’s going to play piano. There’s the faintest flicker of light against threads, thin as spider silk that lead to his finger tips. 

 

They all pretend that using quirks like this (That training quirks period, outside of hero courses) isn’t entirely illegal. They’re training Suzume, is the justification. They can get away with a lot more that way than one would expect, and no one in here is a snitch. 

 

Most of the rest of the students have already gone by now. It’s just the four of them in the back room of Ichigo’s dojo. 

 

They don’t wait for Suzume to get ready before Tekito lunges for her, lashing out hard. She has to duck and dodge him carefully, the heat of his quirk beating against her skin where they almost connect. She dips behind him, carefully avoiding everything he throws at her. His heat can’t leave his body, but it’s still oppressive. She knows he’s not scared to burn her if he gets the chance. 

 

She can’t grab him or grapple him to the ground, she just has to avoid being touched by his cherry hot hands. 

 

Worse, is the faintest touches of silk strands against her skin that she has to twist away from and between. She can’t let it actually touch her, or it’s bound to leave deep cuts on her arms and back. She just has to dance between the wires she can’t even really see, and avoid the heat in front of her. 

 

At the same time, Tekito is also at risk from Mitsuo’s sharp threads, and the pair of them are working together. So that helps her. It means that the strings withdraw when Tekito gets close, but in that same measure staying too close to him puts her skin at risk. 

 

It’s hard, she won’t lie. She can’t let herself be touched a single time by anyone or anything. Not by the heat burning under Tekito’s skin or the tight lines of artificial threads that Mitsuo weaves around them. The ground moves faintly, changing texture wherever it’s about to shoot up and try to smack her in the face, curtesy of Ichigo. Although that one is indiscriminate, the boys are just as at risk as she is of the sudden spikes that shoot from the ground. 

 

She’s never been claustrophobic but now it feels like everything is starting to close in around her. They’re boxing her in, leaving only a little room to move. 

 

Suzume twists and ducks, minding the wires and carefully picking her steps. Each turn takes her further and further from where they started. The whole time Ichigo watches them, her green-black eyes sharp and observant. 

 

Tekito isn’t as patient as her. He’s starting to press his attack, pushing her harder and harder. 

 

And making it easier to lead him on. 

 

She’s sweating and starting to get dizzy when she finally picks her time. She knows that Mitsuo is nearly right behind her, he’d placed himself against the wall at the start and now there’s nowhere for him to go. The threads have hardened and closed together, making a barrier between them. 

 

It’s exactly what Suzume needs. 

 

She’s spent the entire time walking circles around Tekito, twisting under his arms, darting between his legs. 

 

Now she curls herself low, spins around his hip and catches his ankle with her own. She yanks, ripping his leg out from under him and sending his careening into the threads, which snap and retreat before they can do more than split his hair. 

 

Mitsuo’s focus is on Tekito. With the last of her strength Suzume launches herself up, catching one of the support beams on the open ceiling above them, and swings herself at him. Her shadow falling across his is the only warning Mitsuo get’s before she lands on top of him, her knees on his shoulders and her hands cupping his cheeks. 

 

She rests her thumbs gently just under his eyes. 

 

“Give?” 

 

Mitsuo stares at her, his chest heaving under her weight. His blue hair is sweat slicked to his forehead. Apparently using his quirk is as much  a physical strain as a mental one. 

 

“I- yeah. I give.” 

 

She turns to look at Tekito, who’s bleeding faintly from a few lines on his forehead. His right hand is cut slightly too. 

 

“I have your partner as a hostage. Will you give up?” 

 

Tekito, who somehow looks even worse for wear than she is, grunts. He thumps his head on the floor and the heat shimmering over his body fades. 

 

Suzume rolls off of Mitsuo with a groan. 

 

Ichigo looks pissed when she stands above them. 

 

“I’ve never seen the three of you so sloppy before. Suzume, you could have burnt your leg off in that last move, and if they were partners of convenience instead of partners because they’re friends you would have lost. Mitsuo should have cut you into pieces, and Tekito would have burned you up instead of letting you take a hostage. I know you can do better than that.” 

 

“Tekito, you need to watch your output more. Your surroundings almost caught on fire more than once, and you wasted way too much energy keeping yourself heated up the entire time. Look me in the eyes and tell me you didn’t just cook part of your brain. Well?!” 

 

“And Mitsuo! You have the potential to have one of the most versatile quirks out there, but you use the same Bird Cage strategy every time. Ev-er-y. Time. You could have won from the very start, but you lack the creativity to do it.” 

 

All three of them get themselves on their knees in front of her while Ichigo tears them apart. She is right each time, of course, and even if she hadn’t been they all know better than to try to argue with her by now. 

 

She carefully rips them apart, picking at each mistake that they made. Suzume knows she made plenty, she’s too tired to even properly register every criticism that Ichigo gives her. 

 

Finally, Ichigo claps her hands together. 

 

“Okay. Get out.” 

 

They stand and bow to her before filing out, sweaty and tired. 

 

“I was starting to think that would never end,” Suzume admits. She tugs her hair out of it’s bun and shakes it out, running her fingers through it to try to cool down. 

 

“You’re telling me. You looked like a zombie when you walked in today and you still didn’t throw it,” Tekito shoves her shoulder, his hands cooled by now. 

 

“I’d never throw a match,” Suzume rolls her eyes at him. 

 

“Mhmm. You should know better. Suzume is stubborn.” 

 

“Traitor,” she grumbles at Mitsuo. 

 

He shoots her a quiet, harmless smile, just as mild as milk.  

 

“I’ll see you guys tomorrow,” she promises, and walks out into the night with a small wave. 

 

She has no idea that it’s a total lie. 

 

~ ~ ~ 

 

“Rescue Simulation.” 

 

The words echo in Suzume’s ears. Her hands tighten into fists under her desk next to the window. She wasn’t expecting this to be so soon. It’s only been a few days since the incident with the media. And now they’re all going off to fight villains, even if she’s the only one who knows about that. 

 

The idea of telling someone surfaces again, but there are the same problems. So she’s going to have to stick to her plan. Which isn’t a very good one, by her own admission, but she’s low on other options. 

 

Their costume cases come out of the wall again, each one marked by their student numbers. 

 

“It's up to each of you whether or not you wear your costume. Some of your costumes probably aren't adapted to the task at hand, after all. The training area is fairly far away, so we'll take a bus to get there. That's all. Go get prepared.” 

 

Aizawa motions them all off and they clamor to get their cases and run off to the changing rooms. Suzume chooses her costume, almost everyone does but Midoriya, who’s suit had taken some damage during his practice match. It hadn’t been professionally made, apparently. 

 

Who knew? 

 

Once the comfortable weight of her utility belt is settled on her hips she makes her way out with the rest of the girls and piles onto the bus. 

 

School buses suck, that’s what Suzume has decided. 

 

Even ones for hero schools, as roomy as it might be, it’s still too hot and it bumps hard going down the road. Suzume sits between Kirishima and Tsu, and on Tsu’s other side is Midoriya, who has been sending her weird looks since their first battle training exercise. He hasn’t said anything to her yet though. 

 

What’s he even going to say? 

 

While Suzume is thinking about opening up her book and stuffing her face in it, Tsu turns to her other side. 

 

“You know Midoriya,” she begins, “Your quirk reminds me of All Might’s.” 

 

Suzume hides a smile when the boy pales and he starts frantically waving his hands in front of himself.  “I-is that s-so? But mine isn't all that much like his!” 

 

“Wait Tsu, he's right,” Kirishima jumps in, leaning around Suzume to talk to her, “All Might's quirk doesn't hurt him when he uses it. That's about where the likeness's end, right? Although, I'm actually kinda jealous of that kind of simple enhancement type quirk though! There's a lot you can do with one, and flashily too.” 

 

He lifts his hand up and his flesh splinters into something sharp and jagged. “Hardening isn't bad for punch-up's, but I wish it was a little less bland ya know?” 

 

Midoriya is quick to jump in and defend the quirk, “Well I think it's an awesome quirk! Definitely a heroes quirk, Kirishima!” 

 

“It will be a good quirk,” Aoyama grins, “but my naval laser is both flashy and strong!” 

 

“Just so long as your stomach doesn't give out, right?” Mina teases. His face falls. “If we're talking the double whammy of flashy and strong, I think Todoroki and Bakugou fit the bill.”

 

“Sure, but Bakugo is always angry, so he’ll never be that popular.” Tsu points out.

“What did you say? I’ll kick your ass!” Bakugo jumps out of his seat and snarls at the girl. 

“You see,” she points at him, unphased. Suzume’s trying hard not to laugh, while Midoriya looks bewildered. 

“You know we basically just met you, so it’s kind of telling that we all know your personality is like shit being steamed in a sewer.” Kaminari shoots Bakugou a crooked smile, and nearly get’s a bomb to his face. 

“You’re going to regret the day you applied to this school, you loser! I’ll kill you!” 

Suzume does laugh at that, startling herself as much as her classmates, and the absolute fury on Bakugou’s face makes it worth it. 

“You got something to say?” he snarls at Suzume, who responds by flipping him off. Before he can launch himself across the bus and try to kill her, Aizawa pipes up from the front. 

“We’re almost there. Stop messing around.”

 

They all calm down a little. Suzume tugs her gloves on over her amber sleeves, and the light catches them just right. 

 

“Oh hey, I didn’t notice those before,” Tsu motions to the lines on her arms and armor. They’re faint, a few shades darker than the rest of it. 

 

“Ah, yeah. They were supposed to be like hornet stripes, but the company made them darker amber instead of black.” 

 

“Hornet stripes?” 

 

“Mhmm. Like ‘suzumebachi’.” 

 

“Oh! That’s cool,” Tsu smiles at her and they all start crowding off the bus. 

 

Suzume startles when Kirishima bumps shoulders with her. 

 

“Hey,” he starts, looking a little chagrined. 

 

“Hi?” she tilts her head at him. 

 

“I uh. I wanted to apologize? For talking that way about our quirks when. You know.” 

 

“When I don’t have one,” she finishes for him.  

 

He cringes. “Yeah. That. I wasn’t trying to rub it in your face or anything. I mean, my quirk’s not flashy but you- shit, I mean- uh?” 

 

Suzume takes pity on him, and shakes her head. She’s a little bit touched that he’s even trying to apologize, even if it is awkward and a little patronizing. 

 

“Don’t worry so much about it. It’s not like I haven’t spent my entire life around people with quirks, or like I expected there to be anyone else without one here. You’re not going to hurt my feelings talking about yours. Honestly.” 

 

She might get a little jealous, or think they’re being silly, but she’s starting to realize that Kirishima at least means no harm. 

 

“Yeah?” he perks up a bit. 

 

“Yeah,” she promises. 

 

“Awesome,” Kirishima shoots her a sharp toothed grin. “I’m glad you know it’s not like we were trying to make fun of you or anything. I mean, it doesn't matter what your quirk is, if you've got a manly heart!” 

 

Suzume stares at him. 

 

What???  

 

“...Thanks?” 

 

He grins cheerfully at her and crowds out of the bus with everyone else. 

 

Suzume climbs out with the rest of them and slowly stretches out, so she’s the last one in the long line of students. Right before they step inside she pulls her phone out and sends off a text.

 

At the beginning of the year she had saved all of her teachers phone numbers in her real phone, and in a burner phone she’d gotten from Kai years ago. Now, prepared to get in trouble if her memories are wrong or if something has changed, she shoots off an SOS text to every single one of them and drops a pin from the burner. 

 

As soon as she steps foot inside the USJ her service cuts out. 

 

She doesn’t know if she’s relieved her memories are right or horrified. 

 

Both? 

 

Either way, she climbs up in between Iida and Kirishima while Thirteen gives a long, ‘Water is Wet’ speech about how quirks can be used to help or hurt people. 

 

The whole thing makes her want to roll her eyes at how silly it is. 

 

“All right. First things first…”

 

Abruptly, the lights flickered out. Suzume stiffened, and followed Aizawa’s gaze down to the fountain in the center of the plaza. A twist of shadows appeared before it started to slowly spread out over the area. Hands crawled out of the shadows, and a familiar head appeared. 

 

Suzume bounced lightly on her toes. Okay, so she had been mostly right. It still looks cool, in the same way that a lion would look cool right before it ripped your throat out. 

 

Aizawa spins towards the group. “Huddle together and don’t move!” he barks, his entire demeanor changing in an instant, “Thirteen, protect the students!”

 

Kirishima pokes his head up next to Suzume’s, looking down as more and more vague villains appear. “What is that? Is this like the training robots at the entrance exam?”

 

“Don't move!” Aizawa snaps again, “Those are real villains!”

 

“Eraserhead and Number Thirteen…” The shadows at the head of a pack turns his gaze across them. It falls upon Suzume like a physical, cold weight. The golden eyes of a walking corpse. “According to the teacher's curriculum we procured yesterday, All Might was meant to be here, and yet…”

 

“I knew it. So yesterday was your doing?” Aizawa pulls his goggles down over his face. 

 

“Where is he? We went through all this trouble. And rustled up so many npc's to bring along. You can't tell me that All Might isn't here today.” Tomura tilts his head, one hand crawls up to grip at his throat. 

 

“I wonder if he'll show up if we start killing kids?

 

“Thirteen, start the evacuation procedure and call the school. These villains know how to get around our security. There's a chance there's an electromagnetic quirk at work interfering, Kaminari, try contacting UA with your quirk.” The order’s come fast, and Suzume unclasps her holster. 

 

Midoriya looks horrified. “Sensei, are you really gonna fight them alone?! Even if you suppress all of their quirks, there's way too many of them! Your battle style is to capture villains after you've erased their quirks, with that many people-” 

 

“Midoriya,” he cut’s in swiftly, utterly calm, “Any hero worth their salt knows how to compensate for their own weaknesses. Thirteen, I'm counting on you. Protect these kids!” 

 

“Right! Everyone, let’s move!” Thirteen ushers them all towards the door. Suzume runs with the rest of them, right into the waiting cloud of Kurogiri. Who is weirdly polite about trying to kill a bunch of high schoolers. 

 

Bakugou and Kirishima launch themselves at him, tripping up Thirteen. It’s the only opening Kurogiri needs. 

 

Black mist whips out, cocooning Suzume before she can even think to dodge it. 

 

All at once she’s falling, falling, falling- 

 

It’s cold, when he drops them through the shadows and into darkness. 

 

Suzume can’t help it. She screams, the air leaving her lungs like it’s being sucked into a vacuum. She hits the ground hard, jarring the half healed burn on her shoulder. 

 

Suzume hisses and sits up. Fuck, that hurt. 

 

She looks around herself warily. They’re inside a building, what looks like it used to be an office, and outside the broken window she can see more busted buildings all over the place, stretching out to a good sized city scape.  Some of the buildings look like they’re inches from toppling to the ground, and others are missing whole chunks out of them. 

 

Kirishima and Bakugou come crashing out of the swirling mist after her, which is. 

 

Great. 

 

Awesome. 

 

Fuck .” 

 

Kirishima is fine, but couldn't she have been here with someone nicer than Bakugou? Or even Todoroki, who’s at least quiet. 

 

“Ah shit, what happened?” Kirishima rubs the back of his neck, looking around them. 

 

“Isn’t it obvious?” Bakugou scowls. “We got teleported by that jackass smoke guy.” 

 

Suzume tilts her head when she hears footsteps approaching from outside the room. 

 

“Look alive, boys,” Suzume reaches behind her and pulls her bo staff off her back. It extends with the softest of clicks to it’s full size. The weight is comfortable in her hands.  

 

Just like practice. 

 

Only the chance of dying is more serious. 

 

The door bursts open, and villains spill into the room of all shapes and sizes. A whole pack of adults, some of them with blades for hands and other’s circled by small pieces of metal, and all of them are intent on killing a bunch of kids. 

 

It’s not nearly as hard to take them down as Suzume had been fearing. They fall easily under Bakugou and Kirishima, who barely have any training at all, and Suzume hardly sweats, smacking them down over and over with fluid, practiced moves. 

 

The hardest part is avoiding Bakugou’s blasts while she dances between their opponents and breaks them down bone by bone and joint by joint. To her own irritation Bakugou takes down most of them, and he keeps looking at her, the smug asshole. 

 

It’s a little worrying that she’s done more permanent damage than either of the boys combined, but she doesn’t fuck around when it comes to fighting for her life. 

 

Dying once was enough, thank you. 

 

She stands above a villain with six limbs, which are now all twisted in the wrong direction, with her foot pinning him to the ground. 

 

“That was kind of sad, wasn’t it? Losing to a bunch of kids like us.” 

 

He doesn’t answer. He’s completely unconscious, after all. 

 

“I think that’s the last of these weaklings,” Bakugo says. He’s out of breath, but with each swing and each drop of sweat his power has built up. Still, Suzume can see the way he’s flexing his hands. It’s causing a strain on his body. 

“Alright, let’s go find the rest of our class. If we three are still in the USJ, then everyone else probably is too. And not all of them have the offensive skills we do.” Kirishima looks worried, and guilty. “We’ve gotta make sure they're safe, especially since we  were the ones who screwed things up when we got in the way earlier. If Thirteen had been able to suck up that villain, we’d never have been separated like this. We’ve got to make it up to the others.” 

 

Bakugou scoffs at him. “You wanna track everyone down, have fun. But I’m gonna go kill that warping bastard.”

 

“Huh? Our physical attacks didn’t hurt that guy. Come on, don’t be an idiot, man.” 

 

“Shut up! I’m going to take him down because he’s their way in and out. If I cut off their escape route, they’ll be stuck here and have to pay for what they’ve done. We’ll just have to figure it out when we get there.” 

 

Suzume doesn’t bother warning him about the rippling air over his shoulder. He doesn’t need a warning to smash the camouflage villain into the ground. 

 

She hates to admit it, but when he’s not being a total shit stain he’s kind of cool. 

 

“Anyway, if all these Villains are small fries like these guys were, then our classmates can handle them.” 

 

“Aaw,” Kirishima grins, “Sounds like you’ve got some faith in our classmates, huh Bakugou?” 

 

“Shut up! If this quirkless little shit can take on these losers then the rest of those extra’s shouldn’t have any trouble!” 

 

Aaaaand his coolness is gone again. 

 

“You say that like I haven’t beaten you twice, puppy .” 

 

“Shut your goddamn mouth wasp girl!” 

 

Wasp girl? She wonders, bewildered. Whatever, we don’t have time for this. 

 

Suzume kicks the window and smashes it the rest of the way out. 

 

“Kirishima, c’mere. It’s time for us to get back to the plaza.” 

 

“Huh?” he walks over to her curiously. She lifts one arm up like she’s offering to hug him. The other one holds her grappling gun. 

 

“Bakugou can use his explosions to propel himself, but we’ll be faster if we swing our way back. So hold on to me, okay?” 

 

“A-ah! Right, just like in training,” he still looks flustered when he wraps his arms around her shoulders. Suzume grips him tight around his middle. 

 

“Just like in training. Don’t let go of me, no matter what, okay?” 

 

“Got it.” 

 

“Try to keep up,” she glances at Bakugou before she shoots, and pushes them out the window. Wind whips around them, tearing at her hair and she hears Bakugou swear and the sound of explosions erupting behind them. 

 

When she looks back he’s only doing short bursts, exploding and then landing before taking off again. 

 

They land on a roof top before she picks another point, shoots, and they swing off again. 

 

They need to move faster. 

 

They need to get back. 

 

And they do, the group of them bursting out of their dome and into the plaza just in time to see Nomu bat Aizawa away from Shigaraki. Their teacher goes skipping like a stone across the hard ground. 

 

Suzume looks frantically towards the front door. Where are the other teachers? They had to have gotten her text message. They have to! 

 

The massive, grotesque creature takes hold of Aizawa’s already battered arm and starts to squeeze. 

 

Suzume doesn’t think. She lifts her grappling gun and shoots. 

 

It spears straight through one of the Nomu’s eyes. 

 

The scream that rips from its beak will haunt her nightmares for years to come. Blood spurts around the point, and it only increases when the hook deploys itself inside of its head. Suzume doesn’t have the presence of mind to let go when it pulls her forwards, dragging her towards the flailing beast. 

 

Shit! 

 

Thinking fast, she lets it yank her forwards and swings her weight low to catch hold of Aizawa before she finally let’s go, and the momentum carries the pair of them away from flailing limbs and screaming. 

 

They tumble to the ground, Aizawa bleeding badly with his arm twisted wrong and Suzume scrambling to crouch above him. 

 

“Damn it,” he groans beneath her. “Kid, you need to-” 

 

“If you tell me to run, I swear to god I’ll-” 

 

“Now that,” a voice hisses, cutting through them, “Was pretty brutal. Are you sure you’re a hero, little girl?” 

 

Suzume lifts her head to see Tomura Shigaraki looming over them. His hands twitch, his fingers curling and uncurling. 

 

The door bursts open, and the UA teachers pour into the room en masse. They’re early, and they’re all there.

 

“Nope,” Suzume grins up at him, vicious and victorious, “But they sure are.” 

 

Shigaraki lunges for her. 

Chapter 10: Stumbling Steps

Chapter Text

Even as the teachers burst onto the scene, Shigaraki went straight for her throat. Suzume loathed to leave Aizawa on the ground, his arm crushed and one of his legs bleeding along with his head, but she didn’t have a choice. 

 

She had to dodge, bouncing outside of Shigaraki’s guard and aiming a hard kick at his ribs. 

 

She had to yank her leg back just as fast and dart away when he almost caught her ankle. Half her attention was on Aizawa, trying to keep from stepping on him and leading Shigaraki away if she could.  

 

“Nomu!” Shigaraki hissed, but before the mammoth could interfere a wall of cement erupted between them and him, cutting the pair off from view. She did hear the very distinct ‘I Am Here!” 

 

First time in my life I’m glad to see All Might. 

 

“What?!” his head snapped towards the new wall, Suzume slipped behind him and kicked him between the legs as hard as she could, but her angle was wrong and he was already moving. Her blow was hard enough that he stumbled and hissed, but he didn’t collapse. 

 

Shame. 

 

“Vicious bitch,” he snapped, rounding on her again. His red eyes blazed.  

 

“You are literally trying to murder children, handsome,” she drawled, side stepping a lash of his open palm. It missed her by several inches. His other hand swept up from the side and she knocked it up and away before she twisted around his side and pulled her staff out once more. 

 

He stumbled in shock. 

 

“Hands-what?!” 

 

“Hand-some,” she repeated, motioned like she was going to put her hand on her face in a mockery of Father. “ Duh . Aren’t you supposed to be the mastermind?” 

 

Shigaraki swung for her again, growling curses under his breath. Suzume snickered at him, grinning crookedly. He was way too easy to rile up. She spun elegantly past his attack, and a tree bit the dust behind her, falling to left over pieces of wood and rotten leaves. She smacked the right side of his head, then the left with her staff. 

 

This, at least, was easy. She didn’t have to worry about grading or any one else's judgment. She just had to fight. She’s always had to fight. 

 

She tapped him between his shoulder blades, and ducked when he swung around. She slipped under his arm and elbowed him hard in the ribs on her way back behind him. 

 

“Yusada!” Kirishima shouted, running towards her with Bakugou. Kurogiri erupted between them, a wall of black mist, but this time Bakugou was ready, and aimed for the metal collar in his misty body. 

 

“You shouldn't look away!” Shigaraki’s rough hiss came. 

 

She was only distracted for a second, but it was long enough to feel her clothes loosen under the pressure of his hand and cold air rushed onto her side. She shouted, caught the wrist attached to the hand on her ribs, and twisted to launch Shigaraki into a tree. It cracked under the force of his body. 

 

He grunted, and stumbled at her again. He was scrawny, and not particularly fast or strong. On top of that, he was distracted and pissed. He still managed to land a hit. 

 

The remnants of her armor sloughed to the ground, and her belt hung looser around her hips.   

 

She swore, and brought up her staff to slam it roughly into his guts, a few inches left from dead center. There was a crack where one of his fake ribs must have given way under the force.  His fingers closed around her weapon and it cracked, hissed with ash, and crumbled to pieces. 

 

Suzume’s stomach dropped. Ryuhei had given her that! 

 

She didn’t have time to mourn her lost staff. 

 

When he reached again for her body, staying low to protect his ribs, she leaned back and let his hand come close to her face. She caught his wrist, cupped it in one hand, and slammed a chop into the opposite side with her other hand. 

 

He howled as the bone gave way under her blow, and swung at her with his other hand, but she was already behind him, sweeping his legs out from under him. 

 

Shigaraki spat insults at her, and kept coming. She danced around him, waiting for another opening. Say what you would, but he had a truly insane pain tolerance, even if he did clutch his broken arm carefully to his chest. 

 

That tolerance didn’t do him any good when pale mist spread across their battlefield, and swept up over the both of them. It tasted like chlorine. Suzume stumbled, the world growing hazy, and a careful hand touched her back. 

 

She swung and Midnight blocked the elbow she threw over her shoulder with a kind smile. 

 

“Sorry,” she said mildly, “You got caught up. Try to hold your breath, okay?” 

 

Suzume blinked heavily at her, a haze rolling through her mind. She tried to listen, honest she did. But in the end she dropped against a soft chest. 

 

When she came too, she had been set outside, under the sun, and a paramedic was looking her over and telling her how lucky she was to be alive, with decay coming so close to her lungs. 

 

It sent a shiver through her spine. 

 

After an hour Suzume sits alone outside the USJ, her hands hanging limp between her knees. Her hood is back, and her black hair is down around her shoulders, and the sun shines on her face. It’s warm and soft. 

 

A little ways away, Aizawa is being tended to by Recovery Girl and a group of paramedics. His elbow was broken, and he’s definitely concussed, but all in all it wasn’t too bad. Especially not compared to what it could have been. Her classmates float around her, moving from police officers to heroes, filing in details about what happened and helping to write and sign reports on it all. 

 

Suzume, who had spent far too much time in her past life forced to spell things out for people, hadn’t had to make any addendums to her own once it was all written out. Now she was just waiting for the bus, or for someone to call her mom. 

 

She hopes that they don’t. 

 

Chiasa will worry enough, it’s best she hears the whole story from Suzume first. 

 

There’s a thump, and she realizes that Kirishima has plopped himself down next to her.  On his other side is Bakugou, who’s being weirdly quiet. He looks… shaken. 

 

She doesn’t remember him being all that freaked out by this, but it’s been a long, long time, and what just happened was definitely traumatic for these kids. 

 

Hell, it was kind of traumatic for her. 

 

She doesn’t want to die. But more than that, she doesn’t want people she likes to die. Kirishima and Aizawa make that list. 

 

“Man, that was… intense,” Kirishima says after a long minute. He tilts his face up towards the sky, his red eyes far off. “Who knew this was gonna happen?” 

 

“The villains?” Suzume offer’s. 

 

He rolls his eyes at her. She watches Recovery Girl finally leave the unconscious Aizawa behind so she can go see Ojiro, who apparently took a knife to the tail during the fighting. 

 

“Okay, yeah, the villains knew what was gonna happen. Although I don’t think they were expecting you to go crazy like that.” 

 

“Me?” she looks offended. “You were fighting too!” 

 

“Yeah, but you shot that weird bird thing in the eye! How did you know it has a healing quirk?”  

 

Suzume bites her lip. Kirishima looks at her, his eyes huge. 

 

“Yusada. You did know, right?” 

 

“We-ell…” 

 

“Oh my god.” 

 

“I reacted, okay! Aizawa - sensei was in danger, and I had my grappling gun, and physical strikes were useless on it, so I shot. I wasn’t gonna stand there and do nothing. Christ, Kirishima. If we hesitated, we would have died.” 

 

He cringes. “I wasn’t trying to scold you, but that’s a lot! You could have-” 

 

Killed it. 

 

She sighs. “Yeah.” 

 

She still doesn’t regret it. The Nomu is fine, relatively. All Might beat the hell out of it, and the rest of the staff rounded up all the villains, including Kurogiri and Shigaraki. 

 

Although without Aizawa around to cancel out Warp Gate, she doubts they’ll be held for very long. 

 

A group of officers lead the last of the villains out of the USJ facility, carried on stretchers. They bear the marks of Bakugou and Kirishima, and herself as well. She almost feels bad for just how hard she went on some of them. Broken bones, shattered joints, concussions. 

 

Honestly, she could have killed them if she was just a little less careful. 

 

Meanwhile, she’s barely scratched. 

 

It’s really pathetic. She thinks she should feel worse about the damage she did, she should regret at least a little bit. But… 

 

“If we look back, we’re lost. If we hesitate, we’ll die. All that’s left is to fight.” 

 

She doesn’t remember where that’s from, but it makes her think of swords and shadows. 

 

“I guess so. That was pretty fucked up though,” Kirishima gestures to her side. The armor that had once stretched from her ribs to nearly her knee is disintegrated, and there’s a hole in her body suit over her ribs. She can just barely see the edge of her purple bra. It had been a very near thing. Worse, the staff Ryuhei had given her was now fractured pieces on the ground of the USJ. 

 

“I shouldn’t have let him touch me. He wasn’t very fast, or very strong. He relied entirely on his quirk.”

 

“Is that how you stayed behind him that whole time? Doing that weird spinning stuff?” 

 

“Baguazhang,” she corrects mildly, “And yeah. It’s pretty useful. It’s uh… circle walking,  basically. The whole idea is to get behind your opponent, and use whatever weapons you have on you to take them down. It's pretty well used against multiple people.” 

 

But she messed it up. She got cocky. She could have died. 

 

Fuck

 

Detective Tsukauchi and Sansa come and collect them, ushering towards the bus that Present Mic has taken over. If he recognizes Suzume at all, he doesn’t show any signs of it. Maybe he’s forgotten her, maybe he doesn’t know who she is. Maybe he’s just that good of an actor. Either way she’s not upset to be away from him. The burner phone, turned off now, is heavy in her pocket. If she turns it back on now it’ll get a signal that could potentially be tracked. 

 

She needs to find a good way to dispose of it. 

 

Present Mic looks a little rattled. There’s a furrow in his brow, worry for his friend, but he manages a smile for the kids in his care. 

 

“Alright! Let’s get you guys back to school, okay?” 

 

They all mumble something in agreement. The day has wiped out the entire class. Even the most chatty are subdued. Not broken, just quiet. Tired. 

 

It’s worrying. Suzume knows that they’ll all bounce back, one way or another, but they’re just kids. They shouldn’t have been put in this situation in the first place. 

 

Fuck. 

 

Fuck everything. 

 

She lets her head thump back against the glass of the window. 

 

All she wants to do is go home and get a decent night's sleep. 

 

Fortunately when they get back to school there’s a familiar motorcycle parked out front, one painted black with yellow stripes along the sides. The headlights slant back along the front like snake eyes. It’s sleek and modern. 

 

And on top of it sits her brother, in a dark brown leather jacket. 

 

She makes it two steps off the bus before he spots her, and stands up slowly. 

 

Something inside her breaks, and she takes off at a dead sprint. 

 

Kaname catches her as soon as she's close enough and yanks her hard into a hug. His gloved fingers tangle in her hair and she presses her face into his chest, clinging for all she’s worth. 

 

She’s not Suzanna Hemmings, she’s not a dead detective, or a vengeful spirit of powerlessness. 

 

She’s Suzume, and she almost died and lost her entire world again . And he is her brother, her constant protector. 

 

She hugs him as tight as she can. She halfway expects to start crying, but the tears never do come. 

 

He squeezes her tight before pushing her away so he can take stock. She’s not hurt, just a few bruises and missing parts of her outfit, but there’s no blood under the gap in her costume for him to fuss over. Even if there was, it would be gone by now. Recovery Girl was very good at her job. 

 

“Holy hell, Suze. You’re lucky I was the one who was home to answer the phone. Mom would have flipped if she got that call.” 

 

Suzume cringes. “You’re right. Better she hears it straight from me than from my teachers or the news, right?” 

 

“Right.. You’re okay?” 

 

She nods quickly. “I’m not hurt. Well. Nothing major. I was just… I dunno. I’ve never actually fought for my life before?” 

 

His mouth thins into a line. 

 

“Where were your teachers?” 

 

Suzume punches his side. “ Also fighting for my life. He got hurt way worse than I did, so don’t even think about trying to foist blame on him, got it?” 

 

Kaname huffs at her. “Fine. Got it. Do you need to sign out of school or…?” 

 

She shakes her head. 

 

“No, class is over for the day. They said we were all free to go home now.” 

 

“Good. I’m not eighteen yet, so I probably couldn’t sign you out anyways,” he picks a helmet out of his saddle bag thing and presses it into her hands. “Put this on. Let’s go home.” 

 

Suzume shoves the helmet onto her head and climbs on the back of the bike with Kaname. It had been a gift from his mentor, one Gang Orca, who Chiasa was still trying to badger into coming over for dinner so she could properly threaten him into taking care of her baby boy. 

 

It’s fast, and she knows there’s some tricks hidden inside of it, but all she really cares about is her brother in her arms and the fact that they are going home. 

 

~ ~ ~  

 

If Midoriya doesn’t stop staring at her, she’s going to fucking lose it. 

 

She really, really is. 

 

He’s been doing it ever since their first training day, when she’d taken down Bakugou (Something she was still a little bit proud of) and it had only gotten worse after the disaster at the USJ. 

 

He would just. Stare at her. For way too long, way too often, but every time she looked back at him he would squeak like a mouse and shove himself back in his notebooks before he started sweating. Or while he was sweating. 

 

That kid needed to carry a towel around. 

 

He keeps staring at her but he doesn’t talk to her and she’s starting to get really irritated by the whole thing. 

 

Not that she storms over to him and confronts him about how low key creepy behavior. She wouldn’t do something like that. That’s not her style. 

 

But it’s still getting on her nerves. 

 

Her mother is also getting on her nerves. 

 

After the USJ incident Chiasa had decided that Suzume needs to call her when she gets to school, at lunch, and once she leaves as well. It’s not unreasonable, but its the most control Chiasa has taken over Suzume’s life and the sudden change rankles her, especially when she just proved that she can handle herself in a dangerous situation. What’s Chiasa gonna do if she texts her that the school blew up, come save her? He mom is great, but she’s not a hero, or even Yakuza like her dad was. 

 

If shit hit the fan she was more likely to text Kaname, or even Rio or Kai, who could actually do something to help with the situation. 

 

And really, it's not like this is that much of a surprise. More so than most parents, Chiasa knew what her children were getting into when they decided to become heroes. 

 

Kaname fought his first villain last year, after he got his provisional license, and ever since then he’s been racking more and more up. Even before that he, and Suzume, have come home hurt worse than she had been at the USJ. 

 

All the same, she does as she’s told. 

 

When lunch rolls around two days after the incident, just after Aizawa announces the sports festival, she ducks away from her classmates and the mob that’s gathered to declare war on them and pulls out her phone. 

 

She has the feeling that they’re monitoring outgoing calls from the schools these days, but what are they gonna do? Tell her she can’t call her own mother during her down time? 

 

Suzume, there you are. I was waiting.” 

 

“Hi Mom. I had to stay after class to help clean up. I’m fine.” 

 

“Good, good. How is it going? Did you learn anything interesting? How’s that friend of yours, Kirihana?” 

 

“Kirishima, and he’s not my friend. I’m not here to make friends.” 

 

“Suzume,” She can practically see the furrow in her mother’s brow, and the displeased twist of her mouth. “No man is an island, and neither are you. You need to be friends with people your own age, especially heroes. It’s not good for you to be so standoffish and asocial.” 

 

“Mo-om,” Suzume purses her lips. “I’m fine. Honestly. I need to focus on class work, that’s all. I’ll make friends once I have my hero license.” 

 

Chiasa sighs on the other line. “ One day, you’ll find out that your mother was right. At least try to be friendly? Don’t start fights with your classmates.” 

 

“I don’t start fights,” Suzume grumbles. “I just finish them.” 

 

Suzume.” 

 

“I know, I know. I’ll do my best, okay?” 

 

“I know you will. You always do. Make sure you’re home on time tonight, Kai and Eri will be here, and Rio and Taka are trying to make dinner.” 

 

“Oh lord. Don’t let them burn the house down.” 

 

I won’t. I love you baby.” 

 

“Love you too mom. Bye.” 

 

Bye.” 

 

When she hangs up her phone and turns around she finds Midoriya standing at the end of the hallway. He freezes when he realizes that she’s seen him, and starts looking frantically left and right for any kind of escape he might be able to get. 

 

Suzume puts her hands on her hips, having finally had enough of him, and purses her lips. “Did you need something?” she demands, her voice sharper than she’d meant to be. Oh well, no taking it back now. 

 

He jumps, like he had thought maybe she didn’t know he was watching her, before he starts stammering something out too fast for her to fully understand. 

 

She stalks over to him, her shoes clicking solidly across the the tile floor beneath her. 

 

“What was that?” 

 

“I- uh, well that is I just want to. To talk to you?” he waves his hands in front of his face. 

 

She doesn’t remember him being this much of a nervous wreck, but okay. 

 

“Fine. Talk. What do you want?” 

 

“I just wanted to- to tell you how cool it is that you’re here!” He finally blurts out, his green eyes glittering. Suzume blinks at him. 

 

“...in the hallway?” 

 

“In U A!” 

 

What is happening here? 

 

“Uh huh. I’m glad you’re at UA too?” 

 

“No but- you don’t have a quirk so it’s great that, you know, that you got in here, even though you have that big disadvantage and you’re weaker- well no, that’s not right let me start again- uhm!” 

 

Suzume is too fascinated watching Midoriya shovel his grave deeper and deeper to even be properly offended. He’s steadily turning pink, his forehead beaded with sweat, and he waves his hands so fast she thinks she’s going to have to duck. His voice trails off at last into a weird squeak. 

 

“You know,” Suzume says slowly, “I always thought you were cooler.” 

 

He stares at her, bewildered. “What?” 

 

“...I’m going to lunch now,” she decides, and leaves him to his confusion. Her memories are hazy at best, but if there’s one thing she was absolutely certain was that Midoriya hadn’t had a quirk. He’d gotten it from All Might before school started. So what the hell was trying to say, calling her weak and saying she’s at a disadvantage? She beat Bakugou. She shot a Nomu. 

 

Fucking christ. 

 

“H-hey, wait, what?!” 

 

She pauses, her foot raised, before she glances back at him. Because it’s Midoriya, and only because it’s him, she’s willing to give him the benefit of the doubt. 

 

“Try again when you can talk without insulting me, okay?” 

 

“O-oh, um, I didn’t mean-” 

 

She turns from him and goes to get her lunch, leaving Midoriya tripping over his own tongue again, staring at her back.

 

“Hey, Yusada! Over here!” 

 

She looks to see Kirishima waving her over to a table already populated by him and Kaminari. 

 

She considers ignoring him and sitting on her own. It’s quieter that way. She still has a book she wants to finish reading. 

 

But. 

 

She’s starting to get used to Kirishima’s easy smiles and sturdy presence. And Kaminari isn’t totally annoying. He’s well meaning, if nothing else. 

 

So, she relents and ends up spending her lunch listening to Kaminari chatter on about some TV show that she’s never even heard of, and reluctantly she ends up admitting that she doesn’t watch a lot of TV period. 

 

It’s nice. She wouldn’t go so far as to call them friends, but they aren’t bad company she supposes. 

 

She doesn’t say anything when Bakugou sits on the other end of the table, keeping Kaminari and Kirishima between the two of them. 

 

~ ~ ~ 

 

“I’m home!” 

 

Suzume drops her boots by the front door along with her backpack and pokes her head into the kitchen. She knows that that’s where everyone will be, and she’s right. 

 

Taka and Rio sit together at the counter, while Chiasa works at the island, mixing dry peppermint, lemon skin, lavender, ginger, and camomile together in a good sized bowl. A box of empty bags sits next to it, along with smaller bowls of dandelion, milk thistle, and skullcap. 

 

Chiasa has been making her own tea blends for Suzume’s entire life. 

 

Sitting beside her, with the same thick gloves that half of their family already wears, is little Eri. She can see Kai and Kurono sitting outside on the porch, chatting with Kaname. The gloves won’t actually stop her quirk, but they’re a placebo for the girl. 

 

They’re being watched. They all know it, there’s a black car on the other side of the street that doesn’t belong to any of their neighbors, and if they’re being honest police have never been very subtle. 

 

It’s always the shoes, but they all drive the same type of ‘nondescript’ cars. 

 

They would blend in easier if it was a bright red ferrari. 

 

Dip shits. 

 

It’s nothing new. Police observation had nearly vanished with Sanjiro’s arrest, but apparently they still follow Kai and Kurono around, waiting for a chance to prove what they’re doing. Chances are the ones tailing them are already paid off, and if they aren’t they’ve never born witness to anything more illegal than jaywalking.

 

The family dinner is a risk to both her and Kaname’s careers, but Eri is worth it. 

 

Suzume smiles sweetly at her, and Eri smiles back shyly and waves. 

 

“Hey, what did I miss?” she asks, coming around behind them. She takes Eri’s long, pale hair in her hands and starts brushing her fingers through it while her mom shows Eri how to hold the bag and a funnel. 

 

“Nothing interesting. How was school?” 

 

“Fine,” she starts slowly braiding Eri’s hair back. She looks the little girl over critically while she works, checking her arms for needle marks and her neck for bruises. Any sign at all that Kai isn’t treating her right. 

 

Eri is relaxed under her touch. She’s a soft spoken child, and she’s not very social, but she’s also barely met anyone outside of the Shie Hassaikai that aren’t a part of her own family. A little social awkwardness is to be expected. She doesn’t flinch when people move too fast, or when voices rise. She’s never shook in Kai’s presence, even though the only way he has of stopping her quirk is incredibly painful. 

 

The way Suzume sees it, that’s the best evidence that he’s treating her with his own brand of kindness that there could possibly be. 

 

Good. 

 

She would hate to have to kill him. 

 

“Eri, what did you do this weekend?” Suzume asks. She pulls out her own hair tie to finish off Eri’s long braid. It almost reaches her butt, and she looks adorable with it. Suzume wants to do pig tail braids next time. 

 

Then Eri would look like a little farmer girl with her red overalls. 

 

“I colored in the book Gran got me for my birthday,” she says softly. “There was a dog in it.” 

 

“Are dogs your favorite?” 

 

She shakes her head. “No, I like cats. The wrinkly ones.” 

 

“Sphinx cats? Those are pretty cool. You know they have to have a lot of lotion put on them?” 

 

“Really?” 

 

“Mhmm. Their skin dries out real easy.” 

 

Suzume takes a seat on Eri’s other side, and ties off the tea bag that Eri finishes filling up. They start a little line, and the smell of lemon and ginger is a calm comfort. Taka and Rio watch them, holding hands. They look so much older these days. They’re nearly thirty, but they look older than that. Taka is already getting grey temples. 

 

Having to be away from Eri is hard on them. 

 

The back door slides open and Kai, Kurono, and Kaname come tromping in. Suzume beams up at her old baby sitters. 

 

“Hey!” 

 

Kurono nods at her with a smile. “Hey kiddo. It’s been a minute.” 

 

“That’s still a stupid pun,” she puffs at him, but it’s ruined by a half a laugh. 

 

“I’ve been telling him that for years,” Kai says. He starts washing his hands. “He still hasn’t stopped saying it.” 

 

“What a lo-er,” she glances down at Eri, “Silly person.” 

 

Kurono turns around to hide a snort. 

 

Kai glances over his shoulder at her. “She’s heard the word ‘loser’ before.” 

 

“Well I don’t know that!” Suzume puffs her cheeks out. Kai’s mouth twitches. 

 

“I already know all the bad words,” Eri says helpfully. 

 

Rio’s brow twitches and she looks dangerously at her brother. “Is that so?” 

 

“Yeah. Loser, crap, and cheese and rice!” 

 

Suzume has to bite her lip hard to keep from laughing at the very serious child sitting next to her, nodding sagely like she’d just told them some terrible secret. 

 

Rio’s dark glower breaks and she chokes on a startled wheeze. 

 

The idea of a bunch of yakuza running around yelling ‘crap’ and ‘cheese and rice!’ is almost enough to kill her. 

 

Well I am the one who told them not to swear around children.  

 

“Those are, uh, truly ter-terrible words,” Taka coughs into his hand, struggling to keep a straight face. 

 

Eri nods gravely. “I’m only s’posed to use them in a amergency. Like a bee sting, or an accident.” 

 

“Wash your hands,” Kai orders Taka roughly before he looks at his charge again. “That’s right, only if it’s an emergency. And if you’re in danger?” 

 

“Scream really, really, really loud,” she recites dutifully. “And kick anyone mean to me between the legs.” 

 

“Good girl.” 

 

Eri smiles sweetly at him. 

 

“... so that’s where I get it,” Suzume shoots Kai a look. 

 

“I think it’s the other way around,” Kurono says helpfully. 

 

I can’t tell if that makes me a bad influence or not. 

 

“I’m strangely okay with that.” 

 

“You’re a menace is what you are,” Kaname rolls his eyes at her. 

 

She looks him dead in the eye. 

 

“Seen any frogs lately?” 

 

The color drains from his face and he looks away quickly. 

 

Chiasa looks between her youngest children while Taka snickers at their expense. 

 

“I… don’t want to know. Whatever you two are doing with frogs is your own business.” 

 

“I put a frog's leg back on it last week.” 

 

Suzume thinks it says a lot about their family that instead of being disturbed by the fact that Eri is apparently experimenting on frogs with her quirk, Rio and Taka are instead incredibly proud of her progress. 

 

From the phantom curve of his mouth, Kai is proud of her too. 

 

They pack up bags of tea and Eri tells them all about a movie she watched with Kurono the other day, happy to chat until the sky grows dim and the lightning bugs start to pop out. It’s a little bit early for them to be out, the weather is still cool, but they float into existence in the back yard all the same. Kaname finds a few jars and pokes holes in them and sends Eri on an adventure to catch as many as she can while the adults (plus Suzume and Kaname) sit on the porch.  

 

Once the little girl is running around and occupied, Kai looks at Suzume. 

 

“So. I heard you fought your first villains.” 

 

Suzume makes a face. 

 

“Ah. Yeah. That.” 

 

“You’re okay?” Kurono asks, looking her over. 

 

Suzume tries not to roll her eyes. His concern is touching, really. “Even if I wasn’t, Rio would have fixed me up already. But yeah, I didn’t get hurt very badly during the attack. Mostly it was. Well it was kind of terrifying?” 

 

“I’ll bet,” Kaname sits at her side on the wicker couch. “I didn’t see my first villains until my second year, when I started my work study with Gang Orca. And even then it was just a small time robbery. He kind of shoved me at them, I scratched their arm and it was over. It was nothing like that .” 

 

Being trapped in the USJ with no way out, surrounded by people who wanted to kill them. 

 

Suzume shrugs, and looks down at her hands. She fiddles with her scrunchy, rolling her lock picks beneath the soft material back and forth.  

 

“It sucked. But I lived, and I learned,” she finally says. “Seeing our teachers in action… It was insane. All Might was crazy strong, but it’s not like he’s the only one. Present Mic, Cementoss, Midnight. All of them were nuts to watch. I knew they had to be good to be UA teachers, but knowing and seeing are two different things, ya know?” 

 

“And your homeroom teacher, Eraserhead?” Chiasa frowns. It’s a sharp contrast to Suzume’s crooked smile. 

 

“Craziest one of all. He didn’t hesitate, he threw himself at a crowd of like fifty villains, and beat the hell out of most of them. We all got separated by this dude with a warp quirk…” 

 

She fills them in on the incident, but doesn’t tell them everything. She doesn’t talk about the smell of blood or the taste of ash, or the fear that thrummed under her skin the entire time. She doesn’t tell them how close, exactly, she came to dying. 

 

Her mom still looks pissed when she mentions that she shot a freaky bird man in the face and played a horrifying version of tag with the leader of the LoV. Who has, predictably, escapes custody by now. 

 

“I hate that you were in that situation.” 

 

“I know, mom, but I’m here. I survived, because you and dad let me learn how to fight.”

 

“It’s a testament to you that you did,” Kai says, his eyes slanted in a way that betrays a frown under his mask. “If I remember right, the League of Villains is affiliated with All for One, or was before he went to ground. They started recruited small time villains a month or so ago. Guess we know why now, but the point is that they were very dangerous people.” 

 

Suzume doesn’t have to fake her surprise. Kai knew who All for One was? The yakuza knew he was alive? 

 

“Oh.”

 

Taka sits back in the chair he and Rio are squeezed into. He hums, quietly. 

 

“I know it was scary. But I think… I think that’s just proof that you’re doing the right thing, Suze.” 

 

Everyone looks at him, none more startled than Suzume herself. “Huh?” 

 

“You said your instinct was to throw yourself into danger and protect your teacher, right?” 

 

She nods, slowly. 

 

“Well. There you have it. If you weren’t a hero, you’d be a vigilante, and we all know it. So you’re in the right school, in the right course. No matter what else, your heart was in that fight.” 

 

Suzume swallows thickly, her eyes stinging. 

 

He’s wrong. She’s in the hero course out of anger, out of spite, because she wants to prove to the world that it’s wrong about her. 

 

She can’t deny the warmth that curls in her chest at his words though. 

 

Even if Kai, and Kurono, and all the others would prefer her to be a vigilante. 

 

“We’ll see,” she clears her throat awkwardly and blinks the dust out of her eyes. “Oh, did I tell you that the sports festival is in a couple of weeks?” 

 

She steers the conversation away from silly sentiment, and watches Eri catch fireflies. This will be one of the last time’s that they can all get together. After this year, Kaname will graduate and become a hero, and Suzume is well on her own way now too. 

Chapter 11: Start The Festivities

Notes:

Someone asked if I had any pictures or anything of what our girl looks like. I do! I've actually drawn her whole family! I'll try to clean them up a bit and post them either here on AO3 or deviantart (my user name is the same on both of those) or on my tumblr, under Lo-55.

I saw someone comparing one of my fics to another fic that I don't particularly like and I don't know how to feel about it lol

Anyhow! Welcome to the start of the Sports Festival! And the Kono family's tragic history starts to come to the surface.

Chapter Text

Suzume has been coming back home later and later these days. 

 

With only two weeks until the Sports Festival she’s been spending every spare minute with Ichigo and anyone at the dojo willing to go against her in a fight. Admittedly, the number of people willing to fight her keeps decreasing steadily, so she finds herself up against Tekito and Mitsuo most of the times these days. 

 

They’re getting better too. Mitsuo in particular has been using his strings less like cheese cutters and more like spider webs.

 

Which is good for him, but it does mean that she ends up with cuts along her arms and hands on occasion. Something that Yusa fusses over whenever she finds her way to the cafe for something warm to drink while she runs across roof tops. 

 

Despite her insistence that she isn’t a vigilante, she now has a small pocket in her wind breaker full of business cards and phone numbers that she never plans to use, all curtesy of people who just happened to be around when Suzume started trouble. Drunks, idiot teenagers, or just desperate men who thought that anyone carried cash anymore, she’s gotten good at making quick work of them and going on her way. 

 

It’s getting more and more common for her to come in, crawl into bed, and pass out for as many hours as she can get before she has to get back up and go to school. 

 

Kaname is back in school, so she doesn’t have to worry about dragging him home again, but their mom has been falling asleep on the couch waiting for her to return. 

 

It’s. 

 

Worrying. 

 

She doesn’t want her mother to worry about her so much. 

 

But there’s also really nothing she can do about it. She’s not dropping out and Chiasa can’t just stop caring about her children. She loves them too much, just like Sanjiro. 

 

So it’s not actually that much of a surprise when Suzume pushes open the door to their house and her mother is sleeping on the couch in front of a TV showing reruns of old anime. All the lights are off. 

 

Suzume hesitates before she flips the lights on. 

 

Immediately, her mothers dark eyes snap open. 

 

“C’est pas Versailles ici!” 

 

Suzume freezes, her fingers still on the light switch. 

 

Since when does mom speak french? 

 

She flips the switch back off, plunging them back into darkness, and walks down the hall and up the stairs to her bedroom. Behind her, she can hear Chiasa stirring, but she doesn’t shout for her, so Suzume trots to Kaname’s bedroom. 

 

She knocks on his door and waits for a muffled ‘ S’open’ to push her way inside. 

 

His bed is pushed up against the far wall, and the middle of the room is occupied by a short table covered in a 3d map and tokens. Some kind of board game he and his friends play. His own character stands as a little hologram near an outcropping of mountains.

 

Suzume hasn’t played in a few years, but it’s basically a fancy D&D board. 

 

Kaname himself is laying sprawled on his bed, scrolling through MyFace.

 

He peers over at her. “You’re home late.” 

 

“I’m always home late,” she points out, and plants herself on his bed. 

 

“What’s up?” He doesn’t bother locking his phone. Suzume flops back against him, sprawling her torso over his back. 

 

“I just heard mom speak french. It was weird. Did you know she speaks french?” 

 

“Huh? No, I’ve never heard her speak anything other than English and Japanese. You sure it was french?” 

 

“Positive. And the way she said it, it wasn’t like she was doing it for fun or like she just picked it up or something. I surprised her and she spoke in French instead of Japanese. Like it was natural to her or something.” 

 

“That’s weird…” 

 

“E-yup.” 

 

They lay in silence for a couple of minutes. Kaname tapped away on his phone and Suzume followed the swirling lines on his ceiling. 

 

“You think Taka or Shisui knows?” 

 

“Shisui is still convinced telling her he has a boyfriend is a bad idea, so I’m gonna say no. Taka maybe.” 

 

“Too bad this didn’t happen before they visited last week.” 

 

“We do own cell phones, you know.” 

 

“Yeah, but talking over text and talking in real life are totally different things.” 

 

“True true. Text him anyways.” 

 

“Text him yourself.” 

 

“I’m not the one holding my phone.” 

 

“So pull out your phone and text him.” 

 

“I don’t want to.” 

 

“Why are you such an obstinate little shit?” 

 

She shrugs, and stretches her arms above her head until her shoulders pop. 

 

“You know what?” 

 

“Hmm?” 

 

“I don’t think I actually know that much about our parents. Like. I know their hobbies. I know what they do. Or did, I guess if we’re talking about Dad, but I don’t know much about their lives before we were born. Mom doesn’t have a lot of friends, and we’ve never met our grandparents. Are they dead? Are our parents orphans? Or did something happen and they don’t talk to them anymore?” 

 

He tilts his head to peer at her over his shoulder. “That’s depressing. You make it sound like our parents are anime protagonists.” 

 

“Anime protagonists aren’t single mothers or prisoners.” 

 

“That’s because anime isn’t diverse enough, now stop being a smartass.” 

 

“Better than a dumb ass.” 

 

Kaname reaches back and smacks her knee roughly. 

 

“I don’t know about them either. We were both pretty young when dad went away, and out of the two of them he was more open than mom. Mom was too busy trying to keep all six of us in line to be… I don’t want to say our friend. Because he was our dad, not our friend.” 

 

“I know what you mean though. I… kind of feel like a bad daughter. For not knowing more about them.” 

 

“I mean, they’re our parents. If they want us to know about them, they’ll tell us. And if dad wasn’t born into the Shie Hessaikai, I doubt he started working for them for the fun of it.”

 

Suzume let’s out a sigh. “And if they don’t tell us about it, it’s probably because they don’t want to talk about it, or because they think we’re too young to know whatever it is. Fuck. I’m texting Taka.” 

 

“Oh, so you’re actually gonna get your phone out?” 

 

Suzume kicks his head, and he shoves her off of him and onto the floor. “Get off me you fucking gremlin.”

 

Suzume rolls to her feet and sticks her tongue out at him, and get’s a pillow to the face for her troubles. 

 

“Get out!” 

 

“Fine! I don’t wanna be in your weird nerd room anyways!” 

 

She flings the pillow back and stalks out of the room dramatically. 

 

When she reaches her own room she freezes. There’s a package sitting on her desk, with her name scrawled across it. 

 

She opens it slowly, revealing inside three pieces of wood, all connected by short, sturdy chain. The two furthest edges are capped in hard metal, and on the inside of some pieces there’s small twists like a screw. 

 

It takes her a second to realize what it is. 

 

It’s a three section sansetsukon staff that connects to create a full staff. It’s a bit shorter than her last bo, only a little over five feet long as opposed to six. She’ll have to train with it to make sure she doesn’t expect more reach than she gets, but that’s okay. 

 

Sitting underneath is a small note. 

 

Be more careful with this one. 



~ ~ ~

 

The day of the sports festival dawned bright and sunny. 

 

It’s stupidly bright, actually, and Suzume low key hates it. 

 

She has to squint against the sunlight that spills down across her shoulders as they step out onto the field. A huge crowd is packed into the seat all around them, everyone turning up to watch this years newest class. The second and third years have their own competition in a separate arena somewhere. 

 

Mic’s voice blares across them. 

 

“Welcome everyone to the UA sports festival! Where the hero world's little eggs aim for each other's throats! Our Grand yearly melee!!! And let me guess, you all showed up to see the freshly formed miracle stars that shrugged off a mass villain assault with wills of steel! The hero course CLASS 1-A!” 

 

Suzume quietly cringes at the introduction. Little eggs? 

 

Mic is arguably their weirdest teacher, at least in terms of the crap that comes out of his mouth. He’s still a hell of a hype man. 

 

Suzume shakes her head when he introduces Midnight, and they call Bakugou up to the stand. He’s been weirdly quiet ever since the USJ. Suzume doesn’t have a lot of room to talk, but she’s been chatting with Kirishima and Kaminari more often, plus Tsu and sometimes Mina and Uraraka. 

 

It’s the closest thing to a social life she’s ever had. 

 

Bakugou climbs the stairs, his hands stuffed into his pockets. There’s no fanfare to him, no crowing or shouting. 

 

He just leans into the mic, his red eyes burning. 

 

“I just wanna say. I’m gonna win.” 

 

The other classes erupt around them, screaming at him for his declaration. 

 

Suzume twitches at the roar of insults and challenges from the other classes. Somehow, Bakugou managed to drag their entire class into his dramatics. Everyone around them looked ready to start a fight with their class at the drop of a hat. 

 

Midnight puts a stop to it with a snap of her whip. 

 

“That’s enough everyone! Eyes up here!” 

 

There’s grumbling, but everyone looks up at Midnight all the same. She stands high above them with a giant tv monitor behind her, spinning through options for their games. 

 

Games that are going to put them on national TV and might result in some serious injuries. 

 

“It's time to move on to our first event. The preliminaries this year starts with....” She slaps the monitor behind her, “an obstacle race! A race between all 11 classes, this course makes a nearly four kilometer ring around the stadium.”

 

A gate at the other end of the field folds itself out of the way, revealing a bottle neck path to the outside world. 

 

“We always sing about our freedom on campus, well this is what it's all about! You're free to do anything, anything as long as you remain within the course. There's no restriction on quirk use. Support course students, and students without quirks have been given the opportunity to choose a few pieces of equipment.”

 

Someone mumbles behind her, “They let quirkless people in here? Isn’t that kind of reckless?” 

 

“Yeah… is the principal really as smart as he’s supposed to be?” 

 

Suzume touches the holster on her thigh. They’d let her choose two pieces of equipment, and she’d picked her grappling gun and Ryuhei’s bo staff. 

 

“With all that said, let's get started! On your mark... get set... GO!”

 

Suzume bolts for the door. The now familiar feeling of the grappling gun in her hand is a comfort, and she shoots it at the ceiling above the entrance and goes sailing about her classmates and competition. 

 

She swings forwards, landing ahead of Todoroki and his ice path. 

 

He stares at her, startled. “You-” 

 

Suzume tilts her head at him but doesn’t slow as they come to a turn in the path. 

 

It’s just like track and field, just like her own entrance exam. 

 

One step at a time. 

 

The ground rumbles, and robots the size of small buildings come crashing out of nowhere. 

 

Suzume twists between them, nearly squishing herself between the treadmill of one, and comes careening out the other side just as Todoroki freezes them solid.

 

What an insane power. In barely a minute he took down a robot that would have killed most people.  

 

Two smaller ones shoot out in front of her and she twirls her staff out to full size before driving it viciously into one of their ‘eye’. It sparks and the thing shuts down, another following suit. 

 

Todoroki comes up at her heel right as a third come barreling out of the bushes ahead of them. 

 

Suzume whips out her gun and shoots, spearing the thing through the head and forcing Todoroki to stumble to avoid getting clothes lined before the gun whips her forwards and she takes back her lead, bouncing off the dead robot and landing in a run on the other side. 

 

When she had submitted her request form for her support gear, Aizawa had looked it over and told her, very firmly, ‘Try not to shoot anyone’s eye out’. It’s only the first event and she’s already broken that rule. 

 

Whoops. I mean, he did say try, right?  

 

She can hear Mic shouting something overhead, she hears her name and Todoroki’s and something about a ‘budding rivalry’, but she’s not interested in what he’s saying and it’s muffled by the wind whipping around her. 

 

The ground drops away into a canyon and she flings herself into the abyss, shooting for the furthest tower of rock and swinging for the other side. Overhead Todoroki passes her by, freezing one of the wires that had been suspended between plateaus and propelling himself with the ice. She nearly slips on a patch of it when she scrambles out of the canyon on his heels. When she looks over her shoulder she sees a girl with pink hair throw herself forwards with wire’s strapped to her sides. 

 

Suzume sucks in sharply. She needs to talk to that girl. Immediately. 

 

Something sparks inside her chest and Suzume has to beat it down. She can’t be focused on what her classmates are doing. All she needs to focus on is getting to the finish line as fast as she can. 

 

It’s like the practical exam all over again, only instead of rotating metal platforms and logs sticking out of the water, they come upon a minefield. 

 

Suzume. 

 

Laughs. 

 

Startled and so soft she almost doesn’t hear it herself. 

 

A minefield. 

 

Ichigo has spent months making her fight on ground that might betray her with significantly less warning than this. She can see the slight mounds in the earth where they were buried, and by extension she can see the path between them. 

 

“Bastard! Your declaration of war was to the wrong person!” 

 

Even better, Bakugou has finally caught up, and is trying to start a fist fight with Todoroki in the middle of the race, although the both stop for a second when she laughs. 

 

And runs right past them with light, sure steps. 

 

“Hell no! Get back here wasp girl!” 

 

Again with the wasps?  

 

Suzume spins away from him, her feet barely touching the ground as she dodges outside his blow. She dances between him, Todoroki, and the mines below. Bakugou twists mid air, his palms igniting over and over before he launches himself at them with one extended. It glows bright orange and the smell of burnt sugar is almost overwhelming. 

 

Suzume shoves herself off the ground and back flips over Todoroki’s shoulder. 

 

“Sorry,” she lies, landing lightly and sprinting off while Todoroki takes the brunt of the explosion. 

 

Bakugou screams after her, and she tries not to laugh again, that same spark in her chest. 

 

She frantically tamps it down and breaks for the last stretch. 

 

Something explodes in the back of the minefield. Suzume’s head snaps around to see Midoriya go soaring from behind, clutching a piece of sheet metal that came from the robots that Suzume had dodged. 

 

“Hell no!” Bakugou roars and charges after Midoriya, exploding faster and faster. Todoroki swears and freezes the ground to go after them, clearing the path for the rest of the teams. Suzume shakes her head and turns back to the front. Almost there. 

 

Suzume barely clears the area before there’s a second huge explosion and Midoriya passes her by like a bullet, launching straight through the gates to the finish line. Bakugou and Todoroki are hot on his tail, and Suzume grits her teeth and struggles to hold onto her lead. Something sharp catches her leg and she shouts, stumbling over the vine that had come out of nowhere while someone new goes rushing past. 

 

They burst out of the hallway and into the field again. 

 

Midoriya, Todoroki, Bakugou, Ibara, and Suzume. 

 

She kind of wants to scream. 

 

Instead she slumps against the wall while the rest of her class makes their way to the finish line. 

 

She tilts her head back against the wall and swallows thickly. It had been like the entrance exam, and she’d placed further down. 

 

Damn. 

 

Damn it. 

 

Suzume doesn’t need to be the number one hero. She doesn’t need to top the popularity charts or anything like that. All she needs is to become a hero, period. 

 

She can still do that even if she doesn’t get scouted here by heroic agencies, but it’ll make it all the harder if she doesn’t intern with a good company. And the lower she ranks,  the less of a chance there is of that. Most wouldn't take a chance on someone like her anyways, or if they did it would be a ‘diversity hire’ at best. 

 

She has to prove herself. 

 

She has to get a leg up and show the world, right here, right now, that she can keep up with people with insane quirks like Todoroki and Bakugou.

 

The world will never let you be a hero. 

 

There’s a soft thud beside her, and she glances over to see Todoroki himself, steam rising off of his skin, trying to catch his breath in the shade beside her. He looks about as happy as she feels.

 

There’s still frost along his right shoulder. She never noticed, but the gathering patterns are actually kind of pretty. 

 

“You might want to melt that before we get started with the next round.” 

 

Todoroki glances her way and then looks at his shoulder. His mouth thins into a line. 

 

“It’ll be fine. I’m not giving my old man the joy of seeing me use his quirk.” 

 

Suzume tried to stifle her snort, but apparently not well enough because his mis-matched eyes snap up to narrow at her. 

 

“Sorry,” she leans heavier against the wall. “That’s just a weird way to say it. Since it’s your quirk, not his.” 

 

“I got it from him. You know he’s-” 

 

“Endeavor, yeah. I know. But you heard Thirteen’s lecture. Quirks can be good or bad depending on how you use them. And your fire is yours, no matter who you inherited it from. So it’s your choice how to use it, or not, I suppose.” 

 

He stares at her, his mouth parted before he shuts it and changes whatever he was going to say. 

 

“What would you know about it?” 

 

Suzume resists a small wince of her own. It’s not like it's the meanest thing she’s ever heard. 

 

“Well, considering I haven’t inherited any type of quirk? Not much I guess. But my dad is a criminal, and my brother has the same color eyes and the same quirk as his. That doesn’t mean he’s going to gouge his own eyes out or rip out all his teeth.” 

 

She shrugs, and closes her eyes again. 

 

“Do what you want. Your life is your own, Todoroki.” 

 

He’s silent beside her, while the last of the stragglers finally stumble in. 

 

“Good job everyone! From here on out, only the top 42 students have earned the right to continue on. The second stage of the festival is about to begin. From here on out even the press will be teeming in a white heat of excitement. So go all out kids!”

 

Suzume cracks her eyes open to look over at Midnight. She’s not the only person looking displeased. Everyone who came in after her, and even the three that powered ahead, look irate. Only Midoriya seems happy, and he’s crying. 

 

Again. 

 

“Today's second event... The suspense is  killing me, and I already know what it is! A cavalry battle! Everyone get in teams of two to four people, and form a horseback configuration. Basically, it's the same as a normal cavalry battle. Swipe the enemy riders headbands and guard your own. Except for one thing. Everyone will receive points based on their performance in the last trial.”

 

“Those points will go up in increments of five, starting from the bottom. The only exception to that rule, is the first place winner of the race. Their point value will be… ten million!” 

 

The entire atmosphere shifts on a dime. 

 

Midoriya stands frozen, horror on his face. Ten million points. 

 

Everyone is going to be after him. 

 

Better him than her. Still, she needs to figure out a team. She doesn’t exactly have friends in this class. 

 

What’s worse, everyone else seems to be conglomerating already. 

 

She looks for Kirishima, or Kaminari, but both of them are already standing with three other people. Bakugou and Todoroki’s teams respectively. 

 

Shit. Shit, shit, shit, shit

 

“Hey Yusada.” 

 

Suzume falters mid mental-swear and looks over. Tsu walks towards her with Shoji and Hagakure. 

 

“Hey,” she looks at the three of them, a bit confused. “What’s up?” 

 

“We were hoping to get a fourth person for our team,” Hagakure bounces over. “Do you want to help us out?” 

 

Suzume’s legs go weak. 

 

My heroes. 

 

“Yes,” she says, a little too quickly. She clears her throat. “I’d like to be on your team.” 

 

“Awesome!” The invisible girl pumps her fist up. “This is gonna be so cool!” 

 

Suzume looks over the three of them. A few sorta crazy ideas are already popping into her head. 

 

“You might be right about that. Say, Hakagure, how good are you at jumping?” 

 

They press together, away from their classmates, and whisper their strategy for the remaining five minutes. It’s not much, it’s rushed together but between the four of them, it just might work. 

 

Midnight hands them a headband with their total number on it, 510. Hagakure had only gotten fifty points, Shoji had 145, Tsu had 150, and Suzume had 190. Despite that, Hagakure is their trump card. 

 

Suzume grips Shoji’s shoulder tightly. 

 

“Are you sure you can carry all three of us?” 

 

“None of you are very heavy, don’t worry about it,” he shoots her a curved eye smile over his shoulder. Or she assumes it’s a smile. His mouth is still covered, but years of reading Kai’s expression over his own constant mask, and the ones he makes his companions wear, has made it easier for her to tell.  

 

“Okay…” 

 

She’s just going to have to trust him on this. He leans forwards and bends his arms back, forming an umbrella over them. Their headband rests on Tsu’s forehead. 

 

“So, since everyone will be gunning for Midoriya, we just need to pick off the others. I’m pretty sure we stand a good chance against everyone who isn’t Todoroki and Bakugou’s teams, and they’ll probably be focused on him too.” 

 

“I don’t know about that,” Tsu taps her finger to her chin. “They might come after us, too.” 

 

“Why would they do that? I mean, we’ve got over 500 points, but they have no reason to target us in particular.” 

 

“Not us. You.” 

 

Suzume stares at her. 

 

“Huh?” 

 

Tsu stares back at her. 

 

“You know what. Nevermind.” 

 

She wants to ask Tsu to explain herself, but Midnight’s voice cuts through her question. 

 

“Everyone! BEGIN!” 

 

Almost everyone converges on Midoriya at once, but Todoroki freezes most of them in place before they can reach him. Shoji runs as quietly as he can behind them, and opens his arms long enough for Hagakure, now totally naked, to jump out and grab the headband off of 1-B’s weird praying mantis looking student. Tsu whips her tongue out and drags the invisible girl back in where it’s safe, and Hagakure passed the headband along to her. They flip over the point numbers, so no one can tell what their value is on the off chance someone actually makes it through their defenses. 

 

They’re vulnerable when Shoji opens his arms to let Hagakure out, but Tsu isn’t exactly helpless and Suzume is perfectly capable of defending them. 

 

She grips her new staff, hanging in its three pieces, and watches the teams around them. 

 

“Alright. Hagakure, ready to go again?” 

 

“Yeah!” Susume grips the three sections in both hands and holds them out. She feels Hagakure put her weight on the and invisible hands grasp her shoulders. 

 

“One, two, three!” Shoji parts his arms and Suzume launches Hagakure out. The only way they even knew where she was, was because Tsu could apparently see infrared light. Including where Hagakure was. 

 

Who knew? 

 

Tsu’s eyes track Hakagure while she sails over to land lightly on the shoulder of Honenuki, who stumbles to the side and throws the rest of his team off, and bounces back off again, with their headband snatched off Tetsutetsu’s head. Tsu’s tongue lashes out to catch her, just as a scaled arm comes in from the other side aiming at her head. 

 

Suzume twists on Shoji’s back and swings, catching the clawed hand on one section. She swings the other one at his face, forcing the 1-B dragon to dodge the hard metal cap. His ‘horse’ swings a furry arm up and Shoji dodges them to the side. The sudden weight of Hagakure against her back comes a second before his arms close around them, encasing the three girls in darkness again while he runs off. 

 

They add the head band to Tsu’s collections, and turn their attention onto their next target. 

 

The redhead. Kendo. 

 

Her team is totally frozen to the ground. 

 

This time Shoji makes sure that there’s no one else approaching them before opening his arms. Suzume launches Hagakure their way. The lizard girl from the entrance exam stumbles when new weight is added to her shoulder and shouts a warning. It’s a split second, but it’s all Kendo needs to lash out and grab Hagakure in her enlarged fist. 

 

“Hey! Let go!” Hagakure shrieks. 

 

“Crap,” Suzume grabs Shoji’s hand and crouches on his shoulders. “Throw me!” 

 

Tsu would be better for this, but they can’t risk her headbands. 

 

Shoji launches her so fast her eyes sting with the wind, and she lands a hard kick on Kendo’s face, forcing her to release Hagakure. Suzume jumps off of her, smashing her heel into the top of ghost girls head and taking off towards Shoji. Suzume whips out her gun and shoots, embedding the hook in the ground past Shoji. 

 

“Hagakure!” She reaches for the last place the invisible girl was and feels her hands grab onto her wrist. She pulls her into the tightest, most awkwards hold she can get, and they’re yanked forwards. 

 

The fly, inches off the ground, away from Kendo’s team. 

 

Shoji reaches down and scoops them up, barely saving them from disqualification. He deposits them onto his back and covers them again. 

 

“Holy crap!” Hagakure clings to Suzume’s shoulders. “That was insane!” 

 

Suzume lets out a breath and hugs her tighter. “Yeah. Shit, I didn’t grab their headband!” 

 

“It’s okay,” Tsu assures. 

 

Shoji pipes up, “There’s one more team close enough for us to try. Ready?” 

 

“Yeah!” 

 

“Who are we going for?” 

 

“Jiro.” 

 

They peak out to see their classmate sitting on the shoulders of Koda and Sato. The boys are big, and potentially dangerous, but Jirou is their actual challenge. Her hearing is insane, although it’s not much good without something to plug her jacks into, but more than that her quirks gives her a startling amount of range with how far it can extend. 

 

Suzume’s going to have to watch out for a counter attack. 

 

“Alright, let’s go!” 

 

“Right!” 

 

They make a run for Jiro, who turns when she hears them coming. Shoji tenses, prepared to open his arms and- 

 

Someone slips in behind her and snatches the headband right off. 

 

Wild purple hair. Shinsou. 

 

The timer goes off and they fall still. 

 

“He beat us…” Hagakure hugs Suzume, her head falling against her shoulder in defeat. Suzume thinks it’s weird, but she doesn’t shrug her off. 

 

“Mhmm. That’s one to watch out for.” 

 

Luckily, Hagakure doesn’t stay down for long. “Let’s go wait with everyone else. Shoji, can you cover me while I put my clothes back on?” 

 

“Uh, sure. Yeah. I can do that.” 

 

It doesn’t take long for them to tally up the points, and by the time Midnight is ready to announce them Hagakure is fully dressed again and standing between Shoji and Suzume. 

 

“What a beautiful, passionate demonstration!” Midnight clutches herself, “Absolutely breath taking students! Good job, all of you. You did your best out there, but only four teams can advance! Those four teams are…” 

 

“Team Todoroki, with 10,000,325 points. Team Suzume, with 1,285 points. Team Bakugou, with 1,260 points, and team Shinsou, with 885 points. They didn’t pass but they still gave it their all, Fifth place goes to team Midoriya, with 600 points, and sixth place goes to team Monoma, with 60 points.” 

 

“Alright!” Hagakure punches the air with a wild cheer. “We got second place!” 

 

Suzume smiles at her, but when she looks over the rest of their classmates she’s struck by the vicious glare Bakugou is leveling their way.  

 

Oh boy.

Chapter 12: Eavesdroppers and All Might

Notes:

I've posted the pictures of Suzume and her family. They're in the other part of this series, 'Kono Family Pics'. It's easier to draw on paper than the computer, turns out ^^'

Almost all of the new brackets were made with a random generator.

Check out my tumblr! @Lo-55

Chapter Text

The hour lunch break should give Suzume time to find somewhere quiet to rest for a while and enough time to eat and drink. She wanders the stadium corridors, trying to find an empty room somewhere. The day’s only half over and she’s already exhausted. 

 

On top of that, they’ve announced the brackets for the fight. 

 

She’s up against Yaoyarozu first. 

 

The finalists are made up almost entirely out of people from her class, with the exception of Shinsou, Shihai, the shadow boy from 1-B who had been on Shinsou’s team, and Shoda, a smaller, but significantly more tricky boy from the same class. 

 

The one on one fights are what she’s been worried about since the start. She knows she’s a good fighter. She’s spent her entire life fighting for every scrap of respect and dignity she could hold onto. 

 

But these in particular are going to put her at a disadvantage. 

 

The stage is elevated and clear of obstacles, so they’ll be fighting out in the open. Her grappling gun will only be so much use in this situation, since she’s trying not to shoot anyone else's eye out. Her staff is her greatest advantage. It’s reinforced to be sturdier than the last one, and while that makes it heavier it also adds power to it. 

 

Some of the people who advanced forwards she knows she can take in a fight, especially when such a huge part of that fight is the rink. Hagakure, Ashido, Tsu, Shinsou, and Kirishima for example. But the others are going to be… difficult. She beat Bakugou by taking him by surprise both times. Now that’s going to be significantly harder. Iida is stupidly fast, she won’t have a lot of time to react if she has to fight him, but she thinks she can manage if it comes to that. Kaminari will be her biggest problem. 

 

She’s a close range fighter with no real defense against electricity. The closest she’s got is her rubber soled shoes and her grappling gun. It’s made of some kind of monofilament imitation teflon, and it’s made not to conduct electricity in case the point embeds itself into a wire inside a wall or something like that. 

 

But again. She can’t actually shoot Kaminari. 

 

And Todoroki… she’s pretty sure she’s just straight up screwed if and when she has to fight him. If she can get a chance it’s going to be a slim one, and it depends entirely on how fast he can get his stupidly huge ice walls up, and her relying on the idea that he won’t burn her face off since he’s still in the middle of telling his dad to fuck off. 

 

It stings her pride that she might have to rely on him holding back, but so does the fact that she keeps getting to choose support equipment. And winning means more than a little bit of hurt feelings. 

 

She just has to- 

 

Her musings are cut off suddenly when a hand reaches out a grabs her shoulder. Another one covers her mouth and she reacts, slamming her elbow hard into whoever grabbed. 

 

“Ah- shit!” Bakugou hisses. Suzume pauses, her fist raised to break his nose next. 

 

“What are you-” 

 

“Sshh!” he hisses, and yanks her away from the corner she’d been about to turn. 

 

Suzume scowls at him and opens her mouth to snap before other, quiet voices reach her. 

 

“-you blindsided me. So much that I broke my own vow. I don't think any of our teammates notices it, but in that moment, I felt it. That power of yours... It's exactly like All Mights,” oh. It was Todoroki, talking to Midoriya. “So Midoriya, I have to ask. Are you secretly his love child or something?”

 

Suzume bit her lip and slapped her hand over her mouth to keep from laughing. She pressed her back against the cool wall, next to Bakugou, who was still gripping her shoulder.  

 

“All Mights- What, no! It's nothing like that!” Midoriya rushed to assure. “A-although I guess if you were right that is what an illegitimate son would say too, if he was a secret and- But anyways! Why are you... I mean, why me...?”

 

There was a pause while Todoroki mulled that over. 

 

“If it's 'nothing like that' then it is 'something'. Isn't it? But whatever it is you can't talk about 'it'. Fine. You must know about my father, Endeavor. He's been the number two hero forever now. If you're connected to the number one hero, then that means I need to win all the more. See, my old man will do anything to advance his position…” 

 

Suzume stayed next to Bakugou while Todoroki laid his tragic back story out in front of them, describing his mother and the way he got his scar. It’s enough to make Suzume feel like some kind of creepy stalking voyeur, but it’s not like she didn’t already know. And Bakugou doesn’t seem inclined to let her go as horror slowly dawns across his face. 

 

“If you can't tell me anything, that's fine. Keep being All Mights something-or-other. And I'll climb over you using only my right side. Sorry I took  up your time,” Todoroki’s footsteps fade, out into the sunlight, but Midoriya rushes after him with a shout. 

 

“Wait! Everything you just said… The only way I got here was by being helped by other’s! And here at UA I’ve been helped even more. So I owe it to them, to everyone who risked themselves to help me get this far, to give it my all! So that declaration of war you made earlier? I’m returning it! I won’t lose!” 

 

Suzume waits until their footsteps fade before she pulls away from Bakugou at last. 

 

“Damn, this class is getting ridiculous,” Suzume tugs at the edges of her gloves. “The next thing you know I’m gonna be dumping my whole life story on someone.” 

 

Bakugou scoffs at her, but he still looks pale. 

 

“Whatever. You don’t look that surprised by what he said.” 

 

“I mean. I’m not,” Suzume shrugs. “Everything about that kid screams ‘child abuse’, although there’s not much that can be done about it considering who his father is. You can tell just by looking at him. Just like you can tell that Midoriya’s dad has been out of the picture for most of his life and he only developed his quirk recently, Tsu’s an oldest sister and had to help raise her siblings, and you’re an only child and a ‘gifted’ one at that.” 

 

He’s staring at her, his mouth open. 

 

“...what?” 

 

“How did you know all that?!” 

 

“Isn’t it obvious?” 

 

“No!” 

 

“Oh. Well uh. Let’s see,” She was technically cheating, but there were signs outside of that and what they just heard. 

 

“With Todoroki even besides the burn scar and him being the son of a fire hero, he’s pretty withdrawn, angry, and he acts like he was at least partially homeschooled. He’s isolating himself, whether it's intentional or an ingrained habit. It’s also possible he’s doing it because he doesn’t feel safe having friends with such a volatile parent. Even the media reports on Endeavor's temper and excessive force. Plus, he’s always the first one to get to class and the last one to leave. He doesn’t want to go home. At lunch he always eats something brought from home, and all of it is the kind of food you’d find in extreme athletic diets without any kind of deviation that would make it seem like it was what he chose, and- would you stop staring at me?” Suzume puffs her cheeks out. “It’s creepy.” 

 

“I’m creepy? You figured all that out and you barely even talk to the guy!” 

 

“Like I said. It’s obvious.” 

 

She has more to say. Things about his brother and his mother and the way he just barely twitches when people reach for him, or the stiffness in his shoulders when people touch him. She had things to say, about why she can’t do anything about it right now. Things about burnt bones in the woods and a dead eldest son and goddamn child abuse statistics-

 

Bakugou’s mouth twists into something that could potentially pass as a smile. 

 

“Are you sure you don’t have some kind of freaky observation quirk?” 

 

Suzume’s jaw clenches tightly and she steps away from him. “I told you, I don’t have any quirk. I never have, I never will. And I’m not the one spying on my competition’s private conversations.” 

 

“Whatever,” he stuffs his hands in his pockets and scowls at her. “It doesn’t matter. I’ll beat the both of them, and I’ll force that Icy Hot bastard to fight me with everything he’s got. Deku too!” 

 

They’re all obsessed. 

 

“Have fun with that. I’m going to go eat lunch.” 

 

Katsuki stamps on the ground, his shoulders hunched and his eyes locked onto her, freezing her in place for just a second. 

 

“Don’t think you’re exempt from that either! This time I’m gonna kick your ass, wasp girl, just you watch! You barely got more points than me in the cavalry battle, so this time there’s no way I’ll lose to you!” 

 

The spark is back in her chest, annoying and distracting and she pounds it down viciously. She needs to focus. This is serious work! 

 

“You’ve been saying that for over a month, and you still haven’t beaten me.” 

 

“This time I will,” he stamps closer, right up in her face. His red eyes are nearly glowing. “When I see you in the finals, I’ll beat the shit out of you.” 

 

Suzume narrows her eyes. In one smooth move she hooks her foot between his, catches his ankle, and yanks his legs out from under him, sending him sprawling to the ground. 

 

“Get out of my face, man. What’s with you and Midoriya trying to keep me from lunch?” 

 

“Huh? Deku? Why are you-” 

 

“Anyways. I’ll see you in the ring, puppy.” 

 

She waves her hand at him and leaves him on the ground, her lunch still uneaten and her plans no less firm. What a pain. 

 

I wonder why he’s acting so weird… 

 

~ ~ ~ 

Toshinori would be lying if he said that he wasn’t worried about his students. Especially after the rather alarming conversation he’d snagged from Endeavor during the lunch break. 

 

This was one of the most intense sports festivals in years, maybe since he’d been a student here, and the fact that a good chunk of the participants were students who had already gone toe to toe with real villains, and looked death in the face, didn’t make him feel any more at ease. 

 

Especially not now that those same students were going up against one another. 

 

Toshinori knew 1-A. They were going to give these fights everything that they had. And while he had faith that class 2-B’s participants would do their best as well, something changes in a person when they’re forced to fight for their survival.  

 

He wishes, desperately, that his students hadn’t had to face that kind of darkness already. 

 

But they did, and they had come out on top, stronger for it. 

 

There were some students that he was genuinely impressed that they had made it out unscathed. Kota and Hagakure in particular were ill suited for the type of sudden combat they had been forced into, but they had been clever and quick and they had been okay at the end of the day. 

 

Other’s he was less surprised to see them walk out hale and healthy. Bakugou, Todoroki, Yaoyarozu and Kirishima weren’t a shock. They were all very capable students, with versatile, powerful quirks. 

 

Even less surprising than them (Or perhaps more surprising than anyone at all) was Yusada Suzume. 

 

She was… a complicated person for him to be around. 

 

He remembers well the first day they met. She was a tiny, round faced pre-teen sitting in the settling dust of her front door. Blood rolled down her temple from a stray piece of wall. It was his own fault, and the scar still sits on her temple to this day. 

 

But she didn’t cry, or scream, or run. She just stared at them with dark, intense eyes. Toshinori felt like he was being dissected under them, and she was just a child. A child that wasn’t supposed to be there. Sanjirou (Who was brave for a villain, to somehow hunt down All Might’s personal phone number and beg his help for the sake of his children) had given them the family schedule earlier that week and the house should have been empty save the man himself. Perfect for staging a fight for the yakuza to see later. 

 

But something must have changed, because instead of coming in and staging a fight with him, he instead witnessed something that he, frankly, wishes he hadn’t. 

 

“Suzy Q. Listen to me now. This world will never let you be a hero.” 

 

It didn’t sit right with him, to leave her behind with tears slipping silently down her round cheeks, turning pink on one side from the blood. But what was he supposed to do to comfort her? He was already taking her father away. He wouldn’t give her false hope. Quirkless people couldn't be heroes, just as he’d told Midoriya. Besides, one of Sanjiro’s conditions for information was that All Might keep his children as safe as he could. 

 

And then, three years later, he had seen her in person again when he burst into his very first class. She had stared at him, the same way she did the day they first met, with dark, dissecting eyes, and won a match against two students, each with an incredibly powerful quirk. He kept waiting for her to find him after class or snap at him when he warned them about collateral damage but she never has. 

 

It’s rather unnerving, and he’d been very worried about letting her participate in some of their training. She was quirkless, after all, and he hasn’t necessarily changed his opinion on quirkless people being heroes since he told Midoriya to give up. 

 

But seeing her in action, and knowing how she handled herself during the USJ incident… 

 

( She’s so much like Midoriya, and his opposite in the same way. If he’d said to her what he said to him that very first day, she would have dug her teeth in even further. There would have been no tears, only that same steely determination.

 

“A pro is always laying their life on the line. So I just can't bring myself to tell you you can do it even without a quirk. If you aspire to save people, there's always the police force. They're not as glamorous, but they're still important. I won't mock dreaming but that being said, you need to see reality for what it is, kid.”

 

Was it really the kids who needed to see reality, when they were the ones now being trusted to shape it?)

 

Out of all of their students, she’s the one most likely to be the mole. But he can’t bring himself to believe that she actually is . No matter what Present Mic and Snipe said at the faculty meeting.  

 

She has all the motivation. She even has a reason to target him specifically, like the League of Villains had been trying to. He’d taken her father from her, villain or not. Not to mention that she’d spent a lot of time with a branch of the Yakuza, and while Sanjirou had assured them that it was just babysitting, there was always a chance that it had been more and he hadn’t known about it when he begged for All Might to protect his daughter. 

 

So it’s the logical conclusion that she would be the mole. 

 

But. 

 

But

 

Then there’s the part where she’d defended Aizawa, to the point that Tomura Shigaraki had nearly put a hole in her ribs. If her armor had been any thinner, he would have. There was the part where she was throwing her whole self into this competition, when if she was only here as an infiltrator it wouldn’t be necessary. 

 

There was the part where Nezu had shown them all the recommendation students interviews. 

 

“If fate came at you swinging, wouldn’t you fight back?”  

 

Maybe it’s the ghost of Toshinori Yagi, fourteen, quirkless, and just as hungry to step up to the plate. Maybe he’s just naive. But he wants to believe in this stubborn, quirkless girl. 

 

He thinks that, if he’d chosen to give All for One to someone else, she’s a little like what Midoriya would have been. 

 

Quieter, angrier , and significantly more trained, but they’re not so different in the end. They’re both fighting with everything they have to follow their dreams. They’ve both had the world against them since the day they decided to become heroes. 

 

(They’re opposites, though. Midoriya wants to save people, plain and simple, and Yusada, Kono Suzume, what does she want? To leave her roots behind? To prove herself?)

 

That’s probably why the boy has so much trouble talking to her. 

 

He’d told Toshinori about the stumbling attempt two weeks ago, and how he’d basically called her weak for not having a quirk. He probably shouldn’t have laughed at the boy, but when he’d told him he hadn’t said anything that wasn’t true he’d gotten the strangest look on his face.  

 

He knows exactly how hard it is for young Midoriya, to know the type of challenges she’s faced just to get into the hero course, but to be unable to tell her that he understood. He had to constantly bite his tongue to keep from blurting out their shared secret. He’d already told Bakugou, although whether he believed them or not was debatable. 

 

It certainly doesn’t help that Yusada is stone faced most of the time. Her black eyes rarely betray what she’s thinking. Her face might be heart shaped and soft, but it’s smooth as stone most of the time, unless something manages to irritate her. He’s only seen her smile a few times. 

 

There was the vicious little grin she’d worn when she tied up Bakugou, the wide, nearly hysterical stretch of a smile when he and the other teachers had burst into the USJ, and earlier today, during the obstacle race when she’d danced between land mines to take the lead from Bakugou and Todoroki, before Midoriya overtook all three of them.

Toshinori is privately hoping that this festival will bring them together, and help smooth over the rocky patches. Although Midoriya had been crushed when his team was beat out… 

 

He perks up when they announce a change in the line up. 

 

Two members of team Shinsou, Ojiro and Shoda, both withdraw from the tournament, citing that they hadn’t been doing the fighting themselves, they’d just been led around by their noses by Shinsou. Midnight, instead, advances two members from the fifth place team. 

 

Midoriya and Tokoyami. 

 

Toshinori checks the new brackets. 

 

Midoriya vs Hagakure, Todoroki vs. Sero, Iida vs. Bakugou. Kirishima vs. Ashido. Shihai vs. Shoji,  Yusada vs. Yaoyorozu. Shinsou vs. Kaminari. And Tokoyami vs. Tsuyu.

 

Interesting. 

 

He knows he shouldn’t show favorites but- 

 

He’s so glad Midoriya made it into the finals! 

 

He still makes sure not to cheer too loudly for him while he brawls with Hagakure. The girl isn’t very strong, but it’s hard to block or dodge a punch that you can’t see. Never the less, Midoriya manages to knock her out of the ring within ten minutes. It’s not quite the bang most people would expect from the UA sports festivals, but it’s made up for in the second match. 

 

When Todoroki freezes Sero, along with half the stadium. 

 

Aizawa’s kids are all a little bit scary, Toshinori thinks to himself.  

 

The next two matches are longer and harder. Iida is powerful and fast, and he manages to dodge most of Bakugou’s explosions, but the blonde boy is nothing if not adaptable. All it takes is one good catch for him to snatch Iida’s leg and use his own momentum, and an overpowered explosion, to send him flying out of the ring and into a wall. 

 

It looks remarkable like one of the throws that Yusada has preformed in class. 

 

As for Kirishima and Ashido, theirs is a more fraught battle. From their files he knows they went to middle school together, and from the hard set of Kirishima’s jaw and the determination burning in both of them he gets the feeling that there’s more to this fight than just winning the sports festival. Ashido is fast, flexible, and clever, but Kirishima is powerful and his hardening gives him just enough resistance to her acid that he manages to overtake and pin her. 

 

Even though Shoji is significantly stronger than Shihai, the shadow of 1-B manages to knock him out of bounds after a long, drawn out fight that consists mostly of dodging before he takes advantage of the large shadow cast by Shoji’s arms, and vanishes into it. 

 

If Toshinori remembers right, Shihai’s quirk let’s him merge with anything dark, in terms of shadows or coloration. Out in the empty arena under the sun, he’s at a massive disadvantage. So the victory is certainly praise worthy, even if it is unrefined and more luck than skill.  

 

Yusada vs Yaoyorozu… 

 

It’s longer, and from an outside perspective it’s much closer than any of the previous matches. 

 

From his place in the teachers box, Toshinori can just see the displeased twist of Yusada’s mouth when Mic introduces her as the hero courses very first quirkless student. 

 

Yusada starts it by attacking Yaoyarozu, a break from her normal strategy that throws her classmate off guard enough she barely has time to get a shield up before Yusada is swinging her new segmented staff at her. The end works like a flail and lashes around the edge of the shield to hit Yaoyarozu’s arm hard, but she recovers and makes another on the other arm in time to block Yusada’s next attack, one aimed at her face. She discards the first shield and a staff appears in her hand, one that she swings with enough skill to force Yusada to flip back. The one handed back hand spring is flashier, and less practical, than anything Yusada had shown off in practice. 

 

Still, it get’s her enough distance to twist the segments into their places, and Toshinori knows at once that Yaoyarozu had picked the wrong weapon. 

 

He can see her focus on her quirk too much, and on the fight and her surroundings too little. He knows that creating anything takes incredible concentration, but the staff is Yusada’s preferred weapon, and as proficient as Yaoyorozu is, it doesn’t hold up against the elegant, easy mastery that Yusada displays. 

 

She spins and twists, each strike perfectly timed and solid. Toshinori had seen glimpses of it, but when she presses down on Yaoyorozu’s overhead block that power in her shoulders and arms becomes apparent. Whoever had taught her had known what they were doing. 

 

She’s fast, too. Too fast for Yaoyorozu to put the kind of thought into her quirk that she needs. In group combat it had been okay, her teammates bought her the time she needed, but here, one on one against someone who’s so many levels above her in combat… 

 

Yusada actually flips over Yaoyorozu’s head and drops neatly to the ground, sweeping her legs out from under her and sending her sprawling on top of her staff and a half formed shield. What looks like it would have been a net goes flying harmlessly to the side and settles in the grass. 

 

In an instant the shorter girl is upon her back, one leg digging into her thighs and the opposite knee hard on her lower back. The staff is held lightly over Yaoyorozu’s head. 

 

With a bit more training, Yaoyorozu would be able to create something on her back with enough force to dislodge Yusada. Maybe she can already and just doesn’t think of it, or is thinking too much to get it to work right. 

 

Either way, she’s forced to surrender her fight, shame and humiliation on her face. 

 

Toshinori may be putting too much thought into it, but the muttering in the crowd, not cheering, sounds ominous. 

 

Shinsou beats Kaminari within two minutes. All he had to do was get him to talk. It was almost unfair.  

 

Tokoyami also comes out on top, after knocking Tsuyu out of the ring with Dark Shadow. 

 

The next roster makes him worry a little bit. Maybe a lot a bit. 

 

Midoriya vs Todoroki, Bakugou vs Kirishima. Shihai vs. Yusada, and Shinsou vs Tokoyami

 

Oh dear. 

 

~ ~ ~ 

 

Suzume hadn’t watched the match between Todoroki and Midoriya. She remembered enough about it that she knew it was going to be brutal, and when they have to reconstruct the stage again and put off Bakugou and Kirishima’s match she knows she remembers right. 

 

There’s some things that are different. And some things that are the same. Are certain things just fate? Or pure luck? 

 

No. 

 

No, more likely than that there’s a hand at work here. 

 

Thinking about it, it’s a bit strange that in her memories and in this life some of the matches hadn’t changed, and some of them seemed nearly assured. Sure, Midoriya and Hagakure weren’t a match from before, but there was simply no way Hagakure was going to win in a one on one fight with Midoriya. Todoroki and Sero are an easy match too. Even Sero himself acknowledged that he had little chance to win. And Bakugou was nearly guaranteed to win against Iida, even if the fight was hard. 

 

Ah. She realizes. Nezu. 

 

It had to be easy to change the ‘random’ selection if you were the principal. He wasn’t directly involved with this years matches. He was the referee for the third years, like he apparently always was, but he could mess with the computer easy enough, and with the way everything was spaced out so people could watch the events of different classes if they wanted to it would give him enough time to make small changes here and there. 

 

She’s not sure why he would do all this, except maybe to pair some of them up against people who would make them think about what they were doing and how they were doing it. Some kind of strange teaching lesson. That’s what she was against Yaoyarozu then? A reminder that she needed to use her quirk faster and work on actually training with what she created. And Suzume? If she had lost to Yaoyorozu, what would her lesson have been? 

 

The jaded part of her whispers that it's to make her give up and leave. 

 

The logical part of her retorts that if that was the case he could have simply denied her entrance. 

 

The stupid, growing fragment of her that is made of hope chimes in that mauve its because he believes in her. 

 

She crushes that shred relentlessly, just like she’d crushed the weird spark in her chest earlier. She needs to focus. She doesn’t know Shihai’s quirk as well as her classmates, just what she’d gathered during the obstacle races. He can merge with anything dark, hes clever, but he’s not overtly great at physical stuff. 

 

Her staff isn’t dark, it’s deep golden and the chains are silver. Her grappling gun, and her shoes, are. So is her hair and eyes, so she’s going to have to keep her head away from him. Fine by her. Her gloves are dark too, so she’s going to have to leave them off. Like some kind of reverse Hagakure. 

 

Okay. 

 

She can do this. 

 

She peels her gloves off, and starts undoing the tape wrapped underneath them so she can tighten it. 

 

They call Bakugou and Kirishima to the arena, something she only hears faintly in the dressing room she’s taken over. It’s the quiet she wanted during lunch, but didn’t get because Bakugou is way creepier than she thought, and she ended up hearing her classmates tragic backstory. 

 

It’s quiet until the door opens, and Kaminari and Shoji walk in. 

 

She stares at them, and their conversation cuts off when they notice her. 

 

“Oh hey, Yusada, I didn’t know you were in here,” Kaminari says with a friendly grin. 

 

“Hey,” she says, hoping that they’ll leave. Instead, Shoji hisses through his teeth, his eyes huge over his mask. 

 

“What happened to your hands?!” 

 

Kaminari looks at them too and gapes. “Holy shit!” 

 

Suzume sets her jaw and frowns at the pair of them. It’s true, her hands are pretty beaten up. Between knuckles that had split enough times to scar, bruises that seem to never really go away even with protection, and a set of stitches that cross the back of her right hand, they’re going to be a nightmare when she’s older. 

 

“Haven’t you ever seen boxers hands?” she asks, and starts rewrapping with fresh tape. “Martial artists aren’t so different.” 

 

“Man, that must have hurt,” Kaminari whistles sharply. 

 

“Of course it did,” Suzume says dryly. “According to Shihan, ‘Pain builds character’.” 

 

“Never introduce him to Midoriya,” Kaminari says, equally dry. 

 

Suzume makes a face. “I genuinely don’t know how that would go. He’s an angry, ornery old man who hates children and soft things.” 

 

So he’d despise Midoriya, who cries at the drop of a hat and is somehow still squishy despite being well muscled by now. 

 

Suzume finishes with her hands and carefully picks up her gloves. They’re the same ones that Kai gave her all those years ago, well worn by now but not so much that she’ll need to get new ones soon. She quietly stows them in a locker. 

 

“I should get up there. My match will start pretty soon.” 

 

“Oh, yeah. You’re still in the competition,” Kaminari rubs the back of his head. “Man, that Shinsou guy beat me way too easy.” 

 

“You should learn to talk less,” Suzume advises, her mouth twitching. “Wish me luck.” 

 

“Break a leg,” Shoji offers her his hand, eyes curved in a faint smile. 

 

She startles briefly before high fiving him, the sparks trying valiantly to return to her chest. 

 

“Thanks.” 

 

She waves at the boys and exits, walking the long hallways towards the arena. 

 

Kirishima, his red hair smoking and his body bruised, limps out right as she gets to the entrance. When he sees her, his eyes light up and for a second Suzume is startled by how pretty he looks. In a beat up, sharp toothed, red eyed sort of way. He’s like a shark puppy or something. 

 

“Oh hey! Were you watching?” he asks, stopping in front of her. 

 

“I only caught a bit,” she lies, not wanting to hurt his feelings. “I was getting ready for my match too. How are you feeling?” 

 

“Huh? Not bad I guess. I was hoping I’d get further along, but I guess that’s Bakugou for you. When you beat Shihai, it’ll be your turn up against him.” 

 

Suzume’s cheeks warm with surprise. When? Not if

 

“He was almost as bad at Todoroki. He’s fighting Tokoyami next, right?” 

 

Suzume blinks at him. “Did Tokoyami have his fight with Shinsou already?”  

 

“No, but Tokoyami’s way stronger than he is, and now that he knows what kind of quirk he has, he’ll probably win, right?”

 

“Maybe… it depends on if Shinsou can get him to talk, I suppose. Tokoyami’s pretty quiet, but he can be dramatic when he wants to be. This whole class can be.” 

 

“I don’t wanna hear that from you, Miss Shot-Nomu’s-Eye-Out.” 

 

“It grew back!” 

 

Kirishima laughs at her, and claps her roughly on the shoulder. “Yeah, yeah. Good luck out there. I know you’ll do your best!” 

 

For the second time that day, someone lifts their hand to her. Suzume, half smiling, slaps her palm against his as she passes him by, and steps out into the sunlight. 

Chapter 13: Get Serious

Notes:

I'm going out of town for the week, and I don't know if I'll have time to post later so I decided to post it early instead of late.

I think it's kind of funny when people praise my fight scene's because I always dread writing them. They're so hard lol and this one was the hardest yet.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Suzume is a practical girl. She has to be. She showed off a little against Yaoyorozu, flipping around and dancing, but Shihai requires a different approach. 

 

She stops at the edge of the ring and takes off her black sneakers, leaving her in pale pink socks. Shihai won’t be able to merge with those. Now the only problems she’ll face are her hair, her eyes, and the shadows themselves. 

 

And her grappling gun. 

 

“Ready?” Midnight lifts her whip. Suzume grips her gun. 

 

“GO!” 

 

Suzume shoots. The line goes just over Shihai’s shoulder, an inch away from his cheek. It embeds itself in the wall of the stadium, outside the ring. He looks towards it, startled, and Suzume uses his distraction to whip forwards with the gun and kick him hard in the chest, driving towards the edge of the ring. 

 

“Shit!” he swears and grabs the line, his body vanishing into the black cord and the handle. 

 

Suzume tries not to grin and lets go. She lands on her feet, a yard or so away from the boundary line, and Shihai and her gun go flying out of bounds and into the wall. 

 

It’s over in less than a minute. Compared to the last two battles, it’s incredibly tame, maybe even boring for the onlookers. It takes Midnight a second of gaping before she lifts her whip again. 

 

“Yusada wins?” 

 

Shihai disentangles himself from her gun, looking stunned. 

 

“You tricked me!” He accuses, when she gets near enough to hear him. 

 

Suzume lifts a shoulder. 

 

“I guessed you would try to merge with whatever I was wearing or using if you could, to give you an advantage. It was either that or we fight hand to hand. I don’t cast the kind of shadows that Shoji does, I’m too small for that. I had to make up for it somehow, right?” 

 

She tugs the hook of her gun free and looks it over, to make sure it didn’t take damage when it hit the wall with Shihai still merged with it. 

 

“That was humiliating,” Shihai runs his fingers through his hair. 

 

Suzume shrugs, not really caring. 

 

“We’re both at a disadvantage somewhere like that stage. I just worked with what I had. If you wanna try again, we’ll have to do it in our free time.” 

 

Shihai blinks at her. “You want to fight me again?” 

 

Suzume pauses, looking up from the gun into his eyes, just as dark as hers. 

 

“Well, sure. Your quirk would be seriously dangerous, somewhere with more shadows and places to hide. Like that industrial part of the entrance exams race. There’s a reason you almost beat me there.” 

 

“Oh,” he looks startled. 

 

“If you want,” she adds, and leaves him there. Once she’s retrieved her shoes she passes Tokoyami on his way out to fight Shinsou, and goes to find her gloves. 

 

On one hand, she hopes Tokoyami wins. He’s a nice enough person, even if he and she haven’t talked much. 

 

On the other hand, she hopes Shinsou wins too. She’d always had a soft spot for him before, and living here as someone whose whole family is made up of ‘villainous’ quirks has only increased that fondness. Or maybe just kept it level. At the end of the day, he was exactly like most of her pears. Utterly reliant on his quirk. 

 

So all his complaints about losing the entrance exam-

 

Well. 

 

They don’t sit right with her. 

 

He should have trained more. They all should have trained more. 

 

Even Bakugou’s punches are more showy than they are effective. 

 

Suzume only climbs high enough into the stands to see the next few matches, sitting between a pair of pros who don’t seem to recognize her right off. In fairness to them, she’s not a very unique person, appearance wise. 

 

She doesn’t know who’s the most surprised when Shinsou manages to brainwash Dark Shadow and sic him on Tokoyami. Everyone in the stands, or Tokoyami himself. 

 

Suzume gapes while Tokoyami is forced out of bounds by his own quirk. 

 

Okay. So Shinsou is a little scarier than I thought he was. Holy shit. 

 

“Man, what an incredible quirk,” one of the pros next to her muttered to his partner. “Did they really put this kid in Gen Ed?” 

 

“Sometimes I wonder about UA. I mean, think about how useful that quirk would be for taking people in peacefully.” 

 

“Seriously. I’m almost jealous.” 

 

“If they ever get around to putting him in the hero course, I hope he’ll do his work study with me.” 

 

She tunes out the rest of their chatter while they draw up the next bracket on the big screen. Todoroki vs Shinsou, and Suzume vs Bakugou. 

 

Curious. 

 

Maybe Nezu isn’t as much of an interfering little bear-rat-thing as she initially thought. 

 

Or maybe he just wants to see if she and Todoroki can keep their mouths shut for the entire match. 

 

Not that that would be hard, she’d gone her entire first day without speaking to anyone at all. She could absolutely avoid speaking to Shinsou. And Todoroki was standoffish too, when he wasn’t challenging people to silly contests. 

 

What she was worried about, was if she could beat Bakugou, and after their probably Todoroki. The rest of her matches had been relatively straight forwards, but those two were going to be a major problem. 

 

Why couldn’t Shinsou fight Bakugou? He’d win even faster than he did against Kaminari…

 

She got up to leave again while Todoroki and Shinsou went at it. She didn’t expect it to be a very long match. She thought it would be like Sero’s.  

 

Then the roaring started. 

 

Suzume stopped halfway down the stairs and spun to jog back up. She grabbed the railing and leaned over, gaping out at the arena. 

 

Half of it is covered in yet another massive wall of ice, but part of it is already melted. Shinsou stands in the middle of a puddle of water, rubbing a hand that looks red from cold. 

 

Todoroki stands out of bounds, his left hand still covered in faint flames. 

 

Midnight looks utterly flabbergasted. 

 

“S-Shinsou wins!” She waves her wip frantically. “My, isn’t this year full of upsets?! What incredibly resourceful students!” 

 

“What the fuck is happening?” 

 

How in the hell did he get Todoroki of all people to talk to him? 

 

The stages shake with fierce screaming, shock rolling through the observers and praise for Shinsou. Seriously, putting him in general studies was one of the dumbest moves that could have ever been made. 

 

In the midst of the crowd of spectators, a small pillar of fire erupts across the stadium from her. 

 

Endeavor. 

 

Oh he’s mad

 

Suzume cover’s her mouth with her hand, a startled laugh starting to bubble up from her throat. 

 

Oh god. 

 

Endeavor looks fit to burn the entire place to the ground, and Suzume is struggling not to scream with laughter. 

 

She feels bad for the shell shocked Todoroki, honest she does, but seeing someone with a quirk like that get so far? 

 

It’s incredible. 

 

She knows that this is one of the most televised events in the country, and there’s plenty of people out there with ‘villainous’ quirks that have to be going ape shit over Shinsou. If he was a few years younger she knows that Kaname would have switched his favorite hero from Crimson Riot to Shinsou in a heart beat. 

 

Representation matters, after all, and Shinsou, a no name kid with a subtle quirk, taking down the son of fucking Endeavor? 

 

It’s going to make the news for sure. 

 

Midnight says something about cleaning up the excess ice, and she takes that as her cue to go back where she was going in the first place. 

 

She shakes off the awe that came from seeing Shinsou standing in the ring and Todoroki outside of it. 

 

She has her own fight. 

 

She’s trotting towards the arena when a flash of violet comes around the corner and pauses. 

 

Shinsou stands in the corridor, his drooping eye on her. 

 

Wish I have purple eyes. 

 

“Oh, it’s you,” he stops, his hands in his pockets. “You’re fighting that explosion kid. Yusada, right?” 

 

She pauses, debates how to answer, and then nods. 

 

His mouth twists into a facsimile of a smile. 

 

“Scared to answer me? Do you think I’ll brainwash you before your match?” 

 

Suzume pauses, then reaches into her pocket and fishes out her phone. She enters Shinsou’s name, and hands it over to him with an obvious request. 

 

“My number?” he asks, surprised.  

 

She nods. He shrugs, and enters it in. When she texts him he pulls his own phone out and reads it aloud. 

 

“ ‘I’m not afraid of you. But I know you’d have an easier time taking first place if you weren’t fighting me instead of Bakugou. He can’t keep his mouth shut if his life depended on it’. Isn’t that kind of rude to say about your own classmate?” 

 

She taps out her response. 

 

“ ‘Even if it is rude, it’s still true’. Huh. So you’re just gonna text me until after our match.” 

 

“ ‘Yeah. Seems safer that way. Once we’re done we can talk if you want, but right now I think you and I are-’ “ He paused. “ ‘far too much alike’ ? What do you mean?” 

 

He narrows his eyes at her. 

 

Suzume answers immediately. 

 

“ ‘You and I aren’t just fighting whoever is in the ring with us. Both of us are-’ oh. ‘Both of us are fighting the entire world’.”  

 

Whatever he was expecting her to say, that clearly isn’t it. 

 

He looks shocked by the comparison. 

 

Suzume shrugs. What else is she supposed to say? He may not be quirkless, and he’ll never know exactly how that feels, and she has the same feelings towards his reliance on his quirk and clear lack of real training that she does for all of her classmates who are the same. 

 

But. 

 

She’s also the daughter of a man with venom in his teeth, and a woman with claws that can rend and rot. 

 

She’s seen her brothers grow up in the shadow of poison. 

 

She’s watched Kaname fight just as hard to overcome quirk prejudices as she has. 

 

She knows the struggle that Shinsou faces, especially with a mental quirk on top of the ‘villainous’ attributes. 

 

The sound of stomping footsteps comes from behind her, and Suzume turns to find that Bakugou has kept his newly formed habit of eavesdropping. 

 

His lips are curled in a vicious glower. 

 

“You’re wrong,” Bakugou snaps, shouldering past both of them. He stares straight at Shinsou, then at her with burning red eyes. “The world might be watching, but whichever one of you is in the ring, the only person you're fighting in there is me, got it?!” 

 

They both gape at him. A few sparks crackle off of his palm, and he storms down the hallway, leaving the smell of burnt sugar behind him. 

 

Not for the first time today does Suzume wonder what the fuck is happening with him. 

 

“Wow,” Shinsou watches him go. “I guess he’s mad he’ll only get to fight one of his rivals.” 

 

Startled, Suzume’s head snaps to him. “Wait, what?” 

 

Shinsou doesn’t laugh at her slip up, or take advantage of it either. Instead he gives her an odd look. 

 

“It’s been pretty obvious the whole competition. He’s determined to beat Midoriya, Todoroki, and you.” 

 

“That’s not-” 

 

“They might come after us, too.” 

 

“Why would they do that? I mean, we’ve got over 500 points, but they have no reason to target us in particular.” 

 

“Not us. You.” 

 

Her? 

 

Suzume tugs at her gloves, staring after Bakugou. 

 

“God damn it,” she swears. 

 

“I don’t have time for these stupid wars and rivalries!” she groans. Bakugou pauses, and she can see his head tilt. Listening to her still. “I just want to be a hero.”

 

Shinsou eyes her. “Even so. When you do get there, don’t you want to be the best hero you can be?” 

 

Suzume sucks in sharply. 

 

When. 

 

“I-” 

 

All the air leaves her lungs. 

 

Without her say so, her arms go limp at her sides and the world grows far away. She can’t move her eyes to look at Shinsou, but she feels it when he pushes her shoulder. 

 

“Sorry about that. I really wasn’t planning on using my quirk on you outside the competition. But if you keep this up, we’ll never progress. Now… Stop panicking. Go win already.”

 

The words echo in her mind and her legs carry her forwards. Towards the light. Towards Bakugou. 

 

Towards her fight. 

 

Shinsou’s quirk can’t actually change her state of mind, but his words do enough that when the brainwashing breaks and she stands in the ring again, she’s calm. 

 

Or, not calm. 

 

Pretty pissed at Shinsou for dragging the trained control she had over her body from her, but it’s not the same bewildering swirl of emotions that had clogged her moments ago. She’ll get her revenge later. 

 

Bakugou saw her as some kind of rival? 

 

The crowd seems further away than it did in her last two fights. They’re watching her, waiting, but all her focus is on Bakugou. 

 

She grips her sansetsukon firmly. 

 

The spark is back in her chest, and this time she doesn’t beat it away as viciously. She lets it sit between her lungs, flickering and warm. 

 

Midnight calls them to a start. 

 

With an eruption of sparks and smoke, Bakugou crosses the distance between them in an instant, throwing a hard right hook at her, open palmed and burning with nitroglycerin. 

 

Suzume hooks his wrist in the joint of two segments and flips him over her hip. He blasts back at her before she can throw him out of bounds. 

 

He twists and blasts at her face, forcing her to back off or risk getting her nose burnt off. As it stands, her bangs are smoking when she lands and takes off again, orbiting clockwise around the arena. 

 

He chases her around it, swinging at her hard. Each explosion is a little bit bigger than the other, but she dances away from each one and spins past until she’s behind him again. They repeat the dance over and over.

Suzume beats her weapon against his shoulders with each pass. It doesn’t do much, but long term it will wear on his body and distract him. 

 

The ground tears asunder beneath the force of his blows. 

 

He’s trying to mess up my footwork. She realizes, If Ichigo hadn’t spent forever and a half making sure I wouldn't fall even in an earthquake, it would be a good strategy. As it is, it’s still inconvenient. 

 

Suzume lands a hard blow to his ribs from behind and bounces over his shoulder when he twists to try to blast her head off. She’s sweating now from the heat from the blasts and her own movements. 

 

Someone in the crowd starts booing. 

 

Suzume expects it to be aimed at her. 

 

Instead. 

 

It’s Bakugou. 

 

“Hey! What kind of hero candidate are you, throwing such huge attacks at a little quirkless girl like that?” Suzume’s cheek twitches and her temper flares. “Just knock her out of bounds if you're so strong! Toying with people is just plain wrong! Boo!” 

 

The voice carries far enough that others join in. 

 

What a vicious boy! 

 

That poor girl, she shouldn’t even be out there! 

 

What were they thinking, letting someone so cruel attack a defenseless little quirkless girl like that? She’s half his size! 

 

She’s not half his size! 

 

She comes up to his shoulder, damn it. 

 

Suzume ducks a blow from Bakugou, and aims her elbow at his ribs. Instead he brings his free hand down to his belly, level with her face, and blasts her away. The first solid hit either of them have landed the entire match. 

 

She flies away, blood trickling from a cut on her cheek and burns hissing along her shoulder. With a twist of her weight she flips in the air, toes going skywards and over, and lands on her feet. 

 

Aizawa snatches the mic from Mic, and silences the crowd in a single, sharp sentence. 

 

“Who just said that he's toying with her?” 

 

For a second even she and Bakugou pause, both of them breathing hard. They dare not take their eyes away from each other. 

 

Aizawa goes on. “Are you a pro? Or just shooting your mouth off? Either way, do us all a favor and get out of here. Bakugou clearly recognizes the strength of his opponent. This isn't their first fight against each other. That's why he's doing everything he can to win, and why Yusada is doing the exact same. They both refuse to pull their punches, out of respect for the other.” 

 

He’s right, Suzume realizes with surprise. 

 

The only person you're fighting in there is me, got it?!

 

Got it, she thinks. Sorry for making you wait, Bakugou. 

 

The sansetsukon blurs in her grasp, spinning just as surely and elegantly as she. Each swing rings true, and they’re reaching the point where it’s a battle of stamina and wills. 

 

Bakugou is brash and stubborn, it’s true. But his is a pride born of praise, and divine luck. 

 

Her gritted teeth tenacity was carved into her by every cruel word ever hurled against her skin, including his. 

 

His quirk is powerful, and his natural aptitude is insane. But it wears on his body, and he’s already used it more today than he usually ever has. 

 

Suzume has trained herself to keep standing, through burns and cuts and pain. On top of that, her last two fights were barely a challenge. Compared to Bakugou, she’s still fresh as a goddamn daisy. No matter that the more he sweats the stronger his blasts become, his body can only take so much. 

 

Explosions blast and heat glows around them in arcs of gold and orange. 

 

“Stop dancing around!” Bakugou roars. He blasts off the ground and tries to flip over her head, but it gives Suzume the opportunity to twirl on the balls of her feet and swing, the sansetsukon lashing against his cheek with steel heated from his own quirk. One of the links is decorated by charring. 

 

A red burn appears across his face, under his right eye.

 

“Hypocrite. You’re flying around just as much as I am!” 

 

Actually, if she thinks too much about it, he’s moving a bit like her too. More than before he’s taking advantage of the recoil from his quirk and spinning with it to line up his next attack. 

 

Suzume has trained, less formally, with segmented swords and urumi as well as her sansetsukon and traditional nunchucks. She’s familiar with taking advantage of centrifugal force. 

 

And that’s exactly what Bakugou has started doing. 

 

He doesn’t have her footwork or her grace, but they’re circling each other like wolves.  

 

Or maybe tops is a better comparison. 

 

As the smoke gathers Suzume uses it to her advantage. She doesn’t need to see to fight, Ichigo and Ryuhei made sure of that, although it certainly helps. She can hear, smell, and feel where her target is. The heat that radiates off of Bakugou only makes it easier, and she gets a few good hit-n-run blows in before he picks up on her new strategy. 

 

Bakugou throws both of his hands in front of him and blasts at her. Suzume jumps back, dodging and barely avoiding the out of bounds line. The smoke in between them starts to settle, but Bakugou hasn’t landed. 

 

“Come on already, Suzume!” 

 

She’s so thrown off by the fact that he used her name that at first she doesn’t realize what he’s doing. 

 

An explosion sends him spinning. Then another, and another, and he comes shooting at her in a twisting blast of force. 

 

Horror crosses her face. 

 

She remembers enough to know that he’d used that against Todoroki originally, against one of his giant ice shields and fuck is he actually trying to kill her

 

Suzume doesn’t have time to panic, she only has one choice. 

 

She runs dead at him. She’ll only have one shot. 

 

She snaps her staff into existence, and lifts it like she’s going to try to drive the butt into Bakugou’s face while he spins at her like a terrible screw. At the very last second, she slams it into debris on the ground and vaults up. 

 

She skimms over his outstretched arm, half-hidden by the dust and smoke, and draws her gun as she lets her staff go flying. 

 

She shoots, the hook embeds itself into the ground and Bakugou releases a massive blast of fire and force where she had been standing second before. The force slams into her, whipping her hair clear out of it’s tie and threatening to untether entirely. 

 

The gun whines in her hand, and Bakugou hovers, caught between the force of his own explosions before and behind him. 

 

The blast clears, and she can’t see his face but she hears the startled confusion. 

 

His head snaps over, where her hook is clinging valiantly to the ground. The explosive force ebbs enough that the gun can wrench for forwards again, screaming towards his back. 

 

Suzume rears her fist back and punches Bakugou in the back of his head as hard as she can manage. 

 

He stumbles forwards, but manages to twist around and swing. 

 

There’s nothing she can do but lift her hand and try to protect her face. 

 

She hears the explosion, and the familiar crack of bone, and then she’s flying

 

Grass bites into her shoulders and she skips across the ground twice before she gets her feet up under her, just in time to hit the wall of the stadium with her back. 

 

The wall of the stadium. 

 

She’s out of bounds. 

 

Her heart sinks. 

 

The smoke slowly clears in silence, and Suzume sees what had made everyone else quiet in face of an end to the match. 

 

Bakugou lays on the ground, unmoving save the rise and fall of his chest. 

 

Midnight looks between them, and then up at Cementoss. 

 

“Well…Yusada is out of bounds, but Bakugou is unconscious. What do you think?” she asks, looking up at her coworker. 

 

He crosses his arms and looks out over them. 

 

“From what I saw, Bakugou collapsed right after his last attack. Before Yusada landed on the ground. So Bakugou was knocked out before she went out of bounds. I’d say… Yusada won.” 

 

Suzume gaps at him. 

 

“I… what?” 

 

Midnight accepts his answer, and repeats it louder for the rest of the crowd. 

 

If she thought that the audience exploded for Todoroki and Shinsou, it’s nothing compared to the eruption that sounds around them now. Disbelief, shock, and encouragement all meld into a cacophony of sound. 

 

Suzume picks her way over to the stage and climbs back up. She’s missing the shoulder of her jacket, and her cheek is starting to throb from the burn and cut. There’s other, smaller burns all over and she’s bruised where she hit the ground. 

 

She’s in better shape than Bakugou. 

 

By the time she gets back to Midnight’s side, both of them standing over him, he’s barely regained consciousness. He sits, slowly, looking pale and sick. 

 

Suzume doesn’t bother to offer him a hand up. 

 

For the second time since their match started, a voice in the crowd breaks through. Somehow, it sounds like the same man as before. 

 

“Cheater!” 

 

Suzume’s head snaps up, towards the source of the voice. 

 

“There’s no way someone without a quirk won that fight fairly! She had to have cheated!” 

 

“Well wait, people with weak quirks could have used a strategy against his explosions, even if their quirk wasn’t good for fighting,” someone else breaks in. 

 

“Someone with a quirk !” someone else cuts in. “She doesn’t have any quirk at all.” 

 

“Yeah he’s right!” 

 

“Hey, wait, you don’t know-” 

 

“Quirkless people always cheat, it’s the only way they know how to win. They’re less evolved, it’s not their fault.” 

 

“She must have cheated, she-” 

 

Suzume’s temper snaps and she grabs Midnights arm and pulls it down so she can speak in the microphone, her dark eyes blazing with fury. She stares straight at the man who started this whole thing, the one who called her unevolved. 

 

“Why don’t you come down here and prove it!” she spits, furious. 

 

Midnight, her cheeks flushing with an anger that startles Suzume, lifts the microphone. Suzume expects Midnight to scold her. Nearly every other teacher she’s ever had would have. They had. 

 

Hell, half the time they were the ones accusing her of cheating, to the point that she got used to taking tests alone or separate from the rest of the class. 

 

Instead, Midnight turns her gaze out to the crowd. 

 

“That’s enough,” she bites, in a tone that Suzume has never heard from her normally excited, bright eyed teacher. “Yusada fought with everything she had, just like everyone else in this tournament. It’s an insult not just to her, but to every other student in the school to imply that they would throw the fight for any reason, let alone one as superficial as someone’s quirk status.” 

 

Mic and Aizawa appear, out of the announcers box and instead on the stairs in the crowd, and forcibly collect the troublemakers. 

 

Suzume watches, stunned, as they’re dragged out wrapped in Aizawa’s gray capture weapon. 

 

Midnight nudges her gently. 

 

With the mic pointed away from her mouth, she turns a small smile at Yusada, and the equally stunned Bakugou. She doesn’t know if it’s the concussion she definitely gave him, or the crowds reaction and sudden dime-turn to his side, that throws him off to the point of slack jawed silence.  

 

“You kids go see Recovery Girl. We’ll clean up out here.” 

 

“R-right,” Suzume said. 

 

She went and gathered her staff, and walked towards the nurses station. Bakugou beats her there, and Midoriya was laid up, unconscious behind one of the two curtains that offer some measure of privacy. Recovery girl motions the both of them behind the other. Neither of them are as badly hurt as he is, neither of them will need surgery. 

 

Suzume sits on a spinny stool while Bakugou sits cross legged on the cot. Together, they wait. 

 

Bakugou is staring down at his lap, where one hand trembled with rage, or injured pride, or whatever else is going on inside that stubborn brain of his.

 

Suzume wishes she could tug at her glove, or twist her scrunchie around on her wrist. Anything for something to do with her hands.. 

 

“Is your hand okay?” Suzume asks at last, motioning to Bakugou’s hand. His ring and pinky fingers are pointing sideways, and it’s starting to swell. There’s a bruise on the back where the broken bones have caused the blood to congeal. 

 

“It’s fine!” Bakugou snaps at her. There’s tension in every line of his body. 

 

Suzume lets out a sigh. 

 

She doesn’t have it in her to keep fighting his stupid pride right now. 

 

The freedom of fighting him, of focusing only on Bakugou, is gone. The spark in her chest has vanished with the vitriol from the crowd that had turned on her in an instant. 

 

She shouldn’t be surprised. 

 

She isn’t surprised, not really. She’s more surprised that her teachers stepped in for her. 

 

How sad is that? 

 

Recovery Girl appears, with a hand splint. 

 

“You’ll need to wear this for a few days. I can’t heal everything all at once. You’re much too tapped out for that,” she says to Bakugou, all business. “I’m going to numb your hand so your quirk doesn’t activate when I set the bone.” 

 

Suzume watches curiously as she presses a thin needle into Bakugou’s hand. 

 

“Tell me when you stop feeling your fingertips. Now, Yusada! Let’s see yours!” 

 

Suzume hands her hand over. The leather glove is roasted right off, and the wraps underneath it burned and curled away her already scarred and calloused hands. The force of the explosion has embedded burnt fibers in her skin in places. 

 

It’s sad. Those gloves were gifts from Kai, but she needed new ones anyhow. The fingertips had been worn so smooth by work that they weren’t much help for gripping anymore. 

 

She feels silly for being so attached to things like that. 

 

Ryuhei’s staff. Kai’s gloves. 

 

She hates being sentimental. 

 

Suzume doesn’t wince when Recovery girl takes out tweezers and starts pulling burnt fabric out of her own burnt skin. Fabric, dirt, and pieces of stone all come out of her skin and get dropped into a little tray. 

 

“It hurts less if you don’t watch,” she says kindly. 

 

“It doesn’t hurt that much anyways,” Suzume shakes her head. “It will in the morning, but right now I don’t feel a lot.” 

 

“This isn’t the first time you’ve been burned.” 

 

“Not even close.” 

 

Suzume sheds her ruined jacket. 

 

Her shoulder still bears the fading red mark of Tekito’s handprint. Her arms tell a tale of long days spent fighting and climbing, both buildings and the metaphorical ranks. Most of them are faded and silver with age. She hasn’t taken a proper hit in years, and she doesn’t scar easily. 

 

“If you could…” she starts, ignoring the way Bakugou’s red eyes grow wide at the sight of a lichtenberg figure skating across her collarbone, courtesy of Tesla ten years past. He’s in jail these days. The scar is faded pink, but still visible in the light. 

 

“If I could?” Recovery Girl prompts. 

 

“If you could, only heal what’s absolutely necessary? I still have one more fight, and I need to have enough energy to finish it.” 

 

Recovery Girl tsks at her. “I won’t use up all of your stamina, don’t you worry. You kids this year are so stubborn,” she chides. “Counting you, there’s going to be four kids with scars on their hands. Is your class cursed?” 

 

Suzume cracks a smile. 

 

“Maybe.” 

 

Recovery Girl kisses Suzume’s cheek, and the worst of the distant aches fade away. The burns on her face ease, and the swelling on her hand goes down. 

 

“Hey, old lady, I can’t feel my hand,” Bakugou grumbles, waving it at her. 

 

Recovery Girl turns her attention away from Suzume to take Bakugou’s hand in hers. 

 

“Wanna squeeze my hand?” Suzume asks lightly, offering him a tired smile. She knows what comes next. 

 

Bakugou turns his gaze to her with a teeth-baring scowl. “No!” 

 

While he looks at her,  Recovery Girl sets the bone with a crunch. 

 

He twitches, going pale at the sound, and even Suzume makes a face. It’s not a sound she’ll ever get used to. 

 

“No lie, when I heard a bone break I thought for sure it was mine.” 

 

“You’re lucky it wasn’t. I can’t imagine you’d enjoy fighting with a broken hand,” Recovery Girl kisses a grimacing Bakugou’s cheek and hops off of the cot. 

 

“I’ll be back in a moment with a new jacket for you, Yusada. Bakugou, stay here. You’ll sleep for an hour at least.” 

 

“Whatever,” Bakugoug grumbles, his eyelids already drooping. Suzume isn’t sure he should be sleeping with his definite concussion, but Recovery Girl knows best in this case. 

 

Suzume nods towards the old woman. She shuts the door behind her, leaving the pair of them alone with an unconscious Midoriya. 

 

“So…” she drawls, “Are we on a first name basis now, Katsuki?” 

 

His cheek twitches and his whole face turns red. 

 

“That didn’t mean anything! Don’t get so cocky, wasp girl!” 

 

Suzume can’t help it. She’s too tired not to giggle at his over the top eruption of anger over their names of all things. 

 

“Sorry, puppy,” she lies. 

 

He sways in his seat, his energy only sapped further by his eruption. With all the dignity of a disgruntled bear, he lays down on the cot. 

 

Suzume stands up. She should go get ready to fight Shinsou. 

 

Before she leaves, she pauses and turns back to him. 

 

“Yo, Bakugou.” 

 

He grunts, and turns narrowed eyes at her. 

 

Suzume hesitates at the cusp of the room. 

 

“Thanks,” she says finally. “For taking me seriously.” 

 

Bakugou scoffs at her and rolls over, so his back is to her. 

 

“Whatever. You better not lose to that mind jack off.” 

 

“Don’t worry. I won’t.” 

Notes:

Check out my tumblr! @Lo-55

Chapter 14: Winners

Notes:

I really do enjoy writing things from other people perspectives! It's fun to show how differently Yusada sees herself vs how the people around her see her.

I also forgot exactly how emotional and insecure Midoriya was at the start of the series?? Like I went back to rewatch, and its really startling to see the difference between season 6 and season 2. Our boy grows so much!

And Bakugou too, after a couple of crisis lol

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

She doesn’t lose. 

 

Shinsou does his best to goad her into talking to him. He insults her, he teases her, he starts the lyrics of hit songs that she barely stops herself from picking up. At one point he even begs her for mercy. 

 

Instead, Suzume punches him hard for each insult, and tosses him out of bounds. 

 

And if she hit him a few more times than was strictly necessary? She’s the only one who needs to know it’s payback for brainwashing her before. 

 

By the time they’re finished and a few smaller games are held, Bakugou is awake enough to fight his match against Todoroki for who gets official third place. 

 

He wins, to his own fury. No matter how much Bakugou screams, Todoroki refuses to use his fire side against him, and the stadium goes up in smoke again. 

 

There’s a brief break afterwards, for people to stretch their legs while they put the stadium back together yet again, and to Suzume’s own surprise Midnight finds her and takes her to a dressing room for make up of all things. 

 

She’d worn it in her past life, but in her past life she was a full grown adult with a penchant for dramatically revealing murderers Agatha Christie style, and she’d loved gold and red eye shadow and lipstick. 

 

She hasn’t worn any make up in… hell, fifteen years. 

 

Midnight keeps it light, at least, and natural looking. 

 

“You’re lucky,” she says while she gently holds Suzume’s chin in one hand and dusts a fine bronze eye shadow on. “You’ve got these lovely lashes, you don’t need any mascara.” 

 

“All you really needed to do was cover the bruise on my cheek…” Suzume keeps still for her, despite her small objections. 

 

“Maybe, but now that there’s no chance of it getting smeared or sweating off while you’re fighting, it’s a good idea to put something on. It won’t be a big deal until your formal debut, but the media can fixate on appearance quite a bit.” 

 

Suzume thinks of her shoulders and cringes at the idea. 

 

“I guess you would be the expert in that area…” 

 

Midnight hums, softly. 

 

“I would… There are some things I know now, that I wish someone had been around to tell me when I was younger. But all my teachers were men.” 

 

Suzume doesn’t like the way that sounds. Who had she interned with again? Purple Magestic or something? 

 

“I wouldn’t worry too much about how I look. That’s not the part everyone’s going to be focused on.” 

 

Midnight sighs. 

 

“Listen, Yusada. About the crowd earlier, and what they said-” 

 

“It’s fine,” Suzume cuts her off. Her mouth twists bitterly. “I mean, it’s not fine. But it’s nothing I haven’t heard a million times. It’s nothing I won’t hear again. I’m sure Nezu knew something like that might happen when he agreed to let quirkless people come to school here. I’m sure there’s gonna be kids pulled out of their classes now that I’ve been all over TV, and he’s going to get people threatening to get UA defunded, or sued, or whatever the fuck. I knew exactly what I was signing up for when I came here. I just hope the rest of you did too.” 

 

Midnight lets go of her chin. 

 

“The sad part is, I believe you. But listen. Don’t worry about kids leaving their classes, or parents calling us with their panties in a bunch. We can handle them. We’re your teachers, it’s our job to protect you. All you need to worry about right now is going to get your medal.” 

 

Suzume blinks her eyes open to look up at Midnight. She has the most peculiarly soft look on her face. It’s not one Suzume has ever seen on her before. 

 

She’s struck, rather suddenly, with the realization that so much of her teacher's personality is a performance. One that she’s cultivated for years, just as surely as All Might has cultivated his smile. 

 

All Might, Midnight, Mic, what are they actually like? Even in the classrooms, they’re less loud and shining than they are on TV. 

 

It makes Suzume feel silly for not noticing sooner. 

 

I’ve always been this way I guess. The closer someone is to me, the less I see of them.  

 

“... I’ve never had teachers like you before,” Suzume announces, and stands slowly. She doesn’t know what she thinks about that, but it makes her feel warm to think about Midnight telling people off, and Aizawa and Mic dragging quirkist jack asses away, trussed up like turkey’s. 

 

She smiles, small and soft, and the pair of them go out to finish the Sports Festival.  

 

And so the end of the day finds Suzume standing on the top pedestal, bewildered more than anything else, with Shinsou in second place, and Bakugou fuming in third. They’d had to slap a muzzle on him, and the sight of it makes Shinsou pale. 

 

It occurs to her that with his loudmouth no matter where in the contest Bakugou comes in, he’s going to have to be gagged. 

 

It’s gotta be the weirdest turn out in years. 

 

A tiny quirkless girl who threatened to fight the entire crowd, pro heroes or not, a Gen Ed kid with a mental quirk, and someone with one of the strongest quirks in the school wearing a muzzle with his blasting hands cuffed to keep him from actually fighting over the results. 

 

He hates how his fight with Todoroki ended, he hates not being taken seriously, and he broke his promise to himself from the start of the contest by losing to Suzume in such a tight manner. 

 

But his pride wouldn't let him beg that they change the decision.  And if they were being real here, even if he had beaten her soundly he would have lost to Shinsou in an instant. 

 

How did someone so arrogant end up with such a massive inferiority complex? 

 

Midnight strides out in front of them. Suzume will admit she’s jealous of the easy confidence she displays. 

 

“Of course there’s only one person worthy of distributing the award!” She motions to the sky and Suzume looks up, just in time to see a familiar red white and blue shape come blasting down to the ground. 

 

“Citizens, I am here!” He shouts, his voice spreading to all reaches of the crowd. 

 

Midnight’s, “-The number one hero!” comes late and awkward. She cringes and shoots All Might an awkward, apologetic smile. 

 

“Ruined that, didn't I?” She shrinks, apologetic, before recovering herself. “So now that you’re here All Might, why don’t we start the presentation?” 

 

Midnight hands him a box filled with medals, each one displayed neatly inside. He walks over to Bakugou. 

 

“Young Bakugou. I know this isn’t the way you wanted today to go, but I am sure you will take the lessons you learned today and use them to grow even stronger for next year.” 

 

He tugs the gag off of Bakugou, and almost gets bitten for his troubles. 

 

“Shut up old man! I don’t need your damn platitudes, I’m gonna get stronger than you, just you watch!” 

 

“In the meantime, hold on to this,” All Might drapes the bronze metal over his head before moving on to the second platform. 

 

“Young Shinsou! You did excellent today, I must say. Keep this up and you’ll join the hero track in no time, young man. You showed an excellent grasp of your quirk, and you were clever in tricking your opponents into talking to you, especially Tokoyami and Todoroki. Yet, you relied on it too much. Against someone who it didn’t work on, you were soundly defeated. Train your body, just as you do your quirk.” 

 

“Right…” Shinsou looks a little sun dazed when All Might turns his blinding smile down on him. The silver metal looks good on his chest. 

 

Suzume keeps her back straight and locks her hands behind her back. She doesn’t have her gloves to tug on, so she needs someone to do with them instead. 

 

“I must say, young Yusada, you’ve really caused an upset this year. I don’t think anyone expected such a… sound victory.” 

 

You mean, you thought I would wash out by now because I don’t have a quirk.  

 

“Although your showmanship could use some work. Being a hero is more than winning a fight, you also need to inspire comfort in the people around you, and make them feel safe in your presence.” 

 

“Like you?” she asks, staring at his shadowed eyes. 

 

Sweat breaks across his brow. 

 

“I do my best,” he smiles, but it's tense. Does he think she’s about to throw hands with him on national TV? 

 

The gold metal is heavy around her neck. 

 

(She doesn’t see the thousands of people like her, with extra joints in their bodies and hunger in their eyes, watching her take the stage. Her black eye burn, and stoke the fires in their own hearts.)

 

She watches All Might go on to give some speech about how anyone could have won this year, all the opportunities to advance and how great he knows they’ll be by next festival. He is charismatic, if you believe in heroes like that. 

 

She wonders if he remembers her. He never mentions her dad, or the deal she knows they made together. 

 

She thinks he does, and some vindictive part of her hopes that he feels guilty for putting a man in prison for crimes he didn’t commit. 

 

They finally make their way out of the stadium. 

 

She looks at Shinsou, once they’re free of the eyes of a million people. 

 

“So when you get transferred to the hero course, are you coming to 1-A?” 

 

Shinsou looks startled for a second before it melts away into his default, sleepy-eyed expression. 

 

“That’s pretty presumptuous of you. You think I’ll get transfered?” 

 

Well you said ‘when’ I become a hero so… 

 

She sees the way he watches her face. A question. Well, she hadn’t enjoyed the impromptu brainwashing before, but she’s no more afraid of him than she is anyone else with a quirk. Besides, she got her licks in. His cheek is still swollen with the remnants of a black eye.

 

“Oh yeah. Totes,” she says with a nod. “If they’d said Bakugou won our match, you would have been first place instead of second.” 

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Bakugou turns around enough to bare his teeth at them. 

 

Suzume cracks a smile. “It means what I said. I’m perfectly capable of keeping my mouth shut. You, on the other hand…” 

 

“You wanna go again?!” 

 

“Sure,” she shrugs. Every time she fights Bakugou it's weird. Starting out she only half remembered his quirk but she knew he didn’t lose often. She had been sure she would never beat him, but now she’s beaten him twice, thrice? And each time makes her feel proud and wrong footed in equal measures. “Just not right now. Next time we have practical training, we can fight again.” 

 

Bakugou stops walking, and spins around. She finds herself facing him. 

 

“Listen wasp girl-” 

 

“So we’re back to nicknames-”

 

“-I didn’t pull my punches or let you win out there, and I’m gonna keep getting stronger until no one can beat me. You hear?” 

 

“It’s physically impossible not to,” she says with half a smile. “And I know. If I hadn’t scrambled your brain, I’m pretty sure you would have hunted down that guy in the crowd and blown his face off for thinking you’d ever let yourself get beat by anyone.” 

 

“Damn straight!” 

 

Shinsou leans closer to Suzume. He actually has to lean down to say in her ear, “Is he always like this?” 

 

“E-yup. He has so little chill, I don’t know how he hasn’t got a heat stroke.” 

 

“What the fuck did you just say?!” 

 

“I’m not repeating myself, puppy.” 

 

“Wasp bitch!” 

 

“That’s a new one.” 

 

“Yusada! Bakugou! Hey!” 

 

She blinks and looks over Bakugou’s shoulder to see their class converging on them. 

 

Abruptly, they’re both surrounded by their classmates, with Shinsou caught up in the excitement too. Questions fly, and compliments too, and Shinsou looks like he’s trying to figure out if he ought to run from an over enthusiastic Kaminari. 

 

“That was insane!” 

 

“Both of you are crazy!” 

 

“Bakugou, you blew up the stadium like three times, what the fuck?” 

 

“Good job!” 

 

“Congratulations!” 

 

“Holy shit Yusada you won!” 

 

Suzume leans away from Mina’s too-excited bouncing. 

 

“I did. Yeah.” By the skin of her teeth at some points. 

 

Kaminari adds, “dude I thought you were gonna climb the stadiums and stab that idiot.” 

 

“Oh yeah! What a jerk, how could he say something like that?!” Uraraka’s pink cheeks turn red when they puff out in anger and Suzume stares at the two of them. 

 

The words, ‘Why do you care?’ are right on the tip of her tongue when a big hand touches her shoulder, chasing away the phantom heat of All Might’s grasp. She turns to find Shoji smiling down at her, his eyes creased with the expression. 

 

“Good job.” 

 

Suzume can’t help the crooked smile that crosses her face. “Thanks. I… probably wouldn’t have gotten this far without you, Tsu, and Hagakure. So, thanks for that too.” 

 

“You say that,” Hakagure appears on her other side, throwing her arms around Suzume’s shoulders. “But you’re the only one who made it this far!” 

 

Suzume instinctively wraps her arm around the invisible girl to keep her stable. 

 

“I’ve spent a long time training to be able to go head to head with people bigger and stronger than me, and to figure out how to counter quirks on the fly. Literally anyone could have done it.” 

 

And it’s true. 

 

There’s absolutely nothing special about her (nothing that would help her in this situation at least), yet, she won. 

 

The spark in her chest may be gone, but in its place is a strange, warm kind of pride. 

 

“Next year, you won’t have such an easy time,” Tsu says firmly. 

 

She’s heard the same thing so many times today… 

 

“Sure, sure,” she says finally, waving her hand. “I’ll fight you guys whenever you want, just let me get into real person clothes, would you? These are gross,” she tugs at her uniform. 

 

She also wants to get away from the crowd of classmates that have converged on her. 

 

It’s been a long day and all she wants is to crawl into bed and sleep for the rest of the week. 

 

Instead, as soon as she gets free of the knot of students, she turns the corner and finds herself face to face with Midoriya. 

 

God-fucking-damn it! 

 

~ ~ ~

 

Everything is still fuzzy when Izuku comes to. 

 

He can’t really move well. Everything hurts, a deep ache that he’s growing unfortunately intimate with. It’s distant and numbed with painkillers. 

 

The last thing he remembers is Recovery Girl putting him under for his surgery, his arm destroyed in his fight with Todoroki, but now voices rouse him from the last remnants of that sleep. 

 

Someone talking to Recovery Girl. One of the teachers, he thinks. 

 

“-Really stupid, you should have heard those idiots in the crowd. They accused her of cheating to beat Bakugou.” 

 

Izuku’s breath catches. 

 

Beat Kacchan? Had it been Yusada? Or Todoroki? But they said she so it must be Yusada! No one ever beat Kacchan! 

 

Except for Yusada, during the practice rounds. 

 

“Are you really that surprised?” Recovery Girl’s familiar voice asks. Izuku can hear the frown in it. “There are less and less quirkless people every year, and most of the ones that are out there are older. The life expectancy is atrocious, and that display is a perfect example for why. Honestly. Nezu tells me that he’s already received half a hundred emails and letters telling him to drop her from the hero course.” 

 

Izuku’s heart aches for her. 

 

He knows what it’s like. He knows intimately how much it hurts, the pain and humiliation and the self doubt that coils inside of you when everyone always expects the worst. The other option is that they pity you, for being so unfortunate, so sad. Like a perverted pity porn to point on the street when your children misbehave, to show them how good they have it. 

 

He’d heard parents warn their children to be good, or else their quirks might abandon them. 

 

Even the unintentional insults he’d seen his classmates say to her. 

 

Not that he has room to talk. The one time he’d managed to actually speak to her face to face he’d bumbled it so badly he’d called her weak. Weak! When she was anything but. 

 

She made him feel like the weak one, One for All or not. 

 

While he had gotten into UA with All Might’s help, with his own quirk, she had gotten in on her own merit. Quirkless! Well and truly quirkless ! The first ever, and Izuku would be lying if he said he didn’t wonder if he could have done the same thing. 

 

He’s seen the scars on her hands, and on her temple, he’s seen the muscle built in her arms and shoulders and legs. 

 

He’d seen her fight. It was polished and graceful, and terribly brutal. 

 

She had crouched over Aizawa-sensei at the USJ, a staff in hand and her teeth bared in challenge. To Izuku, Yusada looked more like a Komainu than Suzumebachi

 

It’s silly. They’re the same age but he wishes she was older. Just a few years, even just one, so when people told him he was chasing an impossible dream he could point to her and say ‘ Look, she’s done it!’. Once upon a time he had dreamed, in the most private recesses of his heart, of being that person for someone else. 

 

And while he doesn’t regret accepting One for All, he wonders. 

 

Recovery Girl and the other teacher wander out of the room. Izuku is alone, behind his curtain, for only a few minutes before the door opens and familiar footsteps come in. Kacchans stomping, Yusada’s light and quiet. 

 

The other cot creaks under someone’s weight and the leather of the spinning stool does the same. 

 

He wants to poke his head out and see what kind of shape the two of them are in, but he can’t. He can’t sit up yet. 

 

“Is your hand okay?” Yusada asks, muffled by the cloth. Izuku winces for what he knows is about to come next.  

 

“It’s fine!” Kacchan snaps at her, just like Izuku knew he would. He hates it when people ask after him. Anything less than total admiration is unacceptable, and Yusada has done nothing but tease and beat him since the day they met. 

 

Izuku had seen the budding fire in Kacchan’s soul stoke each time she laid him on his back. And Yusada didn’t seem to notice at all! She seemed totally oblivious to the fact that half the class was afraid of her, and half the class wanted to fight her. 

 

Recovery Girl comes back. 

 

“You’ll need to wear this for a few days. I can’t heal everything all at once. You’re much too tapped out for that,” she says to Kacchan briskly. Wear what? Had Kacchan gotten really hurt? “I’m going to numb your hand so your quirk doesn’t activate when I set the bone.” 

 

His hands. 

 

Dangerous, burning hands, and Yusada had hurt one badly enough that it broke

 

“Tell me when you stop feeling your fingertips. Now, Yusada! Let’s see yours!” There’s rustling, and the quiet clink of metal. “It hurts less if you don’t watch.” 

 

“It doesn’t hurt that much anyways. It will in the morning, but right now I don’t feel a lot.” 

 

“This isn’t the first time you’ve been burned.” 

 

“Not even close.” 

 

Clothes rustle. Kacchan sucks in sharply, and Izuku wishes he could see what was happening instead of sitting behind his curtain, straining his ears to listen.  



“If you could, only heal what’s absolutely necessary? I still have one more fight, and I need to have enough energy to finish it.” 

 

Recovery Girl tsks at her. “I won’t use up all of your stamina, don’t you worry. You kids this year are so stubborn,” she chides. “Counting you, there’s going to be four kids with scars on their hands. Is your class cursed?” 

 

Izuku cringes guiltily. Are there really so many of them? 

 

“Maybe.” 

 

“Hey, old lady, I can’t feel my hand,” Kacchan grumbles. He sounds weird. Subdued. The Kacchan Izuku knows would be raging and screaming over losing a fight. 

 

Of course, Kacchan has changed a lot since they started school. Even if he doesn’t admit it. 

 

“Wanna squeeze my hand?” Suzume asks lightly. Izuku almost chokes at the idea. 

 

“No!” 

 

Recovery Girl sets the bone with a crunch that Izuku can hear. His fingers twitch with sympathy. 

 

“No lie, when I heard a bone break I thought for sure it was mine.” 

 

“You’re lucky it wasn’t. I can’t imagine you’d enjoy fighting with a broken hand.”

 

“I’ll be back in a moment with a new jacket for you, Yusada. Bakugou, stay here. You’ll sleep for an hour at least.” 

 

“Whatever,” Bakugoug grumbles. The cot squueaks again. 

 

“So…” Yusada drawls, “Are we on a first name basis now, Katsuki?” 

 

Katsuki?! Just what did I sleep though ?! 

 

“That didn’t mean anything! Don’t get so cocky, wasp girl!” 

 

“Sorry, puppy.”

 

They have such nice nicknames for eachother…  

 

Someone, Yusada probably stands up and makes for the door. 

 

“Yo, Bakugou.” 

 

Kacchan grunts. 

 

“Thanks,” she says, her voice oddly soft. “For taking me seriously.” 

 

Kacchan scoffs at her. 

 

“Whatever. You better not lose to that mind jack off.” 

 

“Don’t worry. I won’t.”

 

The door shuts behind her. 

 

Izuku tries to close his eyes. Or at least not fidget. He doesn’t want to ruin his newly mended bones, after all. There’s another creak on the bed, and few short, sharp gasps. It takes him a minute to understand what they are, muffled and quiet. 

 

Kacchan is crying. 

 

Bakugou Katsuki is crying. 

 

Not for the first time since he stepped foot in this strange school does Izuku feel like he’s stepped into an episode of the twilight zone, like Rod Sterling is going to appear at some point and tell him the whole thing was a hallucination and he was still on that awful rooftop, with All Might and Kacchan’s words ringing in his ears. 

 

(They have old recordings of them at home, something that belongs to his dad. He had watched them before he left, all those years ago, and even today An occurrence at Owl Creek Bridge, black and white and without any real dialog, still sits heavy in his mind. A better future, imagined right before the noose snapped around someone's throat. 

 

Some days, he’s still waiting for that same noose to close on him.) 

 

Izuku lays perfectly still. He even bites his lip to make sure he doesn’t start mumbling, because if he does then Kacchan will know he’s awake, and he might just kill him. 

 

Kacchan’s relationship with Yusada is one that really confuses him. 

 

From the very start she’s been completely unafraid of him. Even though she doesn’t have a quirk like Kirishima’s that would protect her, she’d picked herself out of rubble in the training grounds and kicked Kacchan between the legs so hard he’d been carried out in a stretcher. He’d seen her grin, sharp and vicious, with a loop of capture tape around Kacchan’s throat when she declared to them all that she was quirkless. 

 

The very first one at UA, Izuku would know. He’d read obsessively. Even in the other courses, Support, Business, and Gen Ed, there weren’t any quirkless students. 

 

Just her. 

 

She’d thrown herself at Shigaraki when they were attacked, shot the Nomu, fought with every inch of herself. 

 

She was amazing

 

And Kacchan… seemed like he respected her for it, in his own weird way. Or he was starting to. She lit in a fire in him that Izuku hadn’t ever known existed, and wasn’t that a bitter pill to swallow?

 

Izuku had stood up to him when they were little kids, and while he’d never thrown a punch at Kacchan he’d still stopped him from picking on other kids, and in middle school well- 

 

There were plenty of bullies, Kacchan wasn’t even the worst of them. He was just the one who’s words hurt the most, because Kacchan was his friend. 

 

But the way he talked to Yusada was different. 

 

He fought her, he insulted her, but he took her seriously. The conversation Izuku had just overheard proved it. 

 

It was a bitter pill to swallow. These people in UA, not just Yusada but also Kirishima and Kaminari, seemed closer to Kacchan than Izuku had been since childhood. 

 

Izuku had tried to fix it! He’d tried to explain to Kacchan that he hadn’t been holding out on him or trying to mock him, he genuinely hadn’t had any quirk before the entrance exam. But Kacchan didn’t believe him, and after his conversation with All Might earlier… 

 

He wondered what All Might thought of her. He’d been quirkless, in a time where it was less rare but still not great. Another sour taste in his mouth. All Might knew exactly what it was like to be quirkless in this world, but he’d still crushed his dreams and left him standing on the roof, shaking and alone and-

 

Izuku admired All Might. He would do anything he asked of him. All Might had entrusted his quirk to him and was trusting the future in his hands!

 

But that action stuck like a bur in his heart. 

 

If All Might hadn’t changed his mind, could Izuku still have made it into UA? Would he even have had the courage to try? To carve a path to being hero that no one else had ever walked before? 

 

Maybe, if he’s known Yusada before. If he’d known that he wouldn’t be the only one. 

 

The ache in his chest tightens. 

 

She must feel so alone. Maybe… 

 

The last time he tried to speak to her he ended up insulting her terribly. Calling her weak , of all things. 

 

But she’d told him to try again! So, maybe if he rehearsed what he wanted to say enough times, he could get it out of his mouth without bumbling it! 

 

Right! 

 

When Kacchan gets up and ignores Recovery Girl warning him about not pushing himself too hard too soon (something about a concussion?!) to go out and fight Todoroki for the third place podium. 

 

Third place. 

 

It’s an insane idea. 

 

That Kacchan could be anything other than first. 

 

This is an insane place, too. Kacchan had actually gotten detention for picking a fight with Yusada two weeks ago. Detention! Kacchan! 

 

Izuku at least waits until Recovery Girl says he can go take a walk, if not go home just yet, before he exits. He tries to get there in time for the award ceremony, in time to see a quirkless girl get a gold metal at the UA sports festival. 

 

But he’s too slow. By the time he gets down to the bottom floor, he’s barely in time to see Yusada disentangle herself from their classmates and come around the corner. Right towards him. 

 

He can already feel his palms starting to sweat as their eyes meet. 

 

(He has the strange idea that if Kacchan sweated the way Izuku did when he was nervous, it would be easy to tell. His hands would just explode. )

 

She looks tired. 

 

He’s not surprised. She’s been fighting for the entire day, with everything she has. 

 

He is surprised to realize that at some point she must have put makeup on for the TV cameras. Her hair isn’t tied up either. 

 

Izuku feels his tongue start to tie itself into knots. 

 

Yusada Suzume is one of the cutest girls in their class. She’s half a head shorter than he is, with a sweet, heart shaped face and a sharp widow's peak. He hadn’t realized it before, but her dark, spiky black hair falls just past her shoulders, with long bangs framing her cheeks and two strands of shorter bands stopping just above her brows. 

 

Even with the bronze color around them the tilt of her eyes reminds him of an up-and-coming snake hero he’d seen on the news a few weeks back, Krait. Only instead of being bright red hers are a coal black that he’s seen burn .

 

She must be in a good mood, because when she snaps her fingers in front of his eyes her mouth is curved and crooked. Smiling. 

 

“If you could stop mumbling about my brother’s eyes, that would be great.” 

 

Izuku feels his face burn bright red. He claps his hands over his mouth, horrified. 

 

He’d been talking out loud? For how long?! 

 

Wait- 

 

“Your brother?!” 

 

“Dude, I don’t make a habit of repeating myself. Yeah, Krait is my older brother. And he’s not a full hero yet, he’s still got a provisional license until the tests this winter. He’s just gotten a lot of publicity as Gang Orca’s intern.” 

 

“That’s amazing! I had no idea!” 

 

“Well. Surprise? Anyways…” she makes to pass him, but he stumbles into her path, clutching his broken arms to his chest. 

 

“Wait!” 

 

She pauses, blinking at him. “Okay?”  

 

His whole script has flown out of his mind. He can’t remember what he was going to say, his traitor brain is running through Krait’s quirk and all the questions and theories he has about it and- 

 

“Good job!” he finally blurts out. He waves his arms in front of him, like the gestures will make her understand the weight behind his words. “You were really incredible! I’ve never seen anyone fight like you before!” 

 

She looks startled. “Oh. Thank you. You made it pretty far yourself…” 

 

He laughs, awkwardly. 

 

“I barely made it to the third round. Todoroki beat me pretty badly. And I broke my arms again…” 

 

“Yeah, I noticed. You haven’t fought much have you?” 

 

Izuku winces. “Is it that obvious? I know my form isn’t very refined or-” 

 

“I was talking about your arms.” 

 

“Huh?” 

 

“It’s- look, it’s like this. When you’re learning to fight, you get hurt. You break down old muscles and new ones grow back stronger. You stretch your tendons and ligaments and they grow more flexible. Any martial artist will tell you about microfractures. I’ve probably broken every bone in my body, hitting things that are hard and then letting the bone heal up. Some folks call it bone conditioning. It’s why we can break cinder blocks and bricks with our bare hands, and no quirk. You never did that.” 

 

“I… did not.” That sounded horrifying. 

 

“Enhancement quirks work the same, right? You didn’t use your quirk much before this year either, or else you would have built up against the recoil of using it, like Bakugou and his explosions and Uraraka and her nausea.” 

 

Cold sweat breaks across his brow. 

 

“What do you mean?!” 

 

She gives him a look. 

 

“It’s obvious . Even if Bakugou wasn’t screaming about it during the apprehension test, the way you use it is clumsy and unrefined. You have no control over it, or any idea how to use it. I can tell you’re trying to emulate All Might. They’re both power enhancers, and you’re clearly a simp-”

 

“H-hey!” 

 

“Don’t interrupt me. My point is, it’s clear that you’re some kind of late bloomer, and your body hasn’t adjusted to the new power yet. And you suck at limiting how much you’re using.” 

 

Izuku slumps. She’d got him dead to rights. 

 

“Yeah…” 

 

“Stop pouting,” she orders him sharply. Yusada has no patience for moping, it seems. “Either figure out how to use your power, your way not how you think All Might would, or learn to fight without using it. Literally anyone can. I’m standing here today, aren’t I?” 

 

Fight without it? 

 

It’s unthinkable! All Might gave him his quirk to use it. To help people! 

 

Although, all he’s done is hurt himself with it. 

 

“But that’s different!” he leaps towards her, and Yusada leans back, her black eyes going wide. “You’re strong, and smart, and you’re an incredible fighter-” 

 

“Because I practice ,” she interrupts, pushing him back by his shoulders. “All day, every day, from sun up to sun down since I was six years old. I don’t have a quirk. I wasn’t born faster or stronger than anyone else. I’m just stubborn, that’s all there is to it.” 

 

Her hands are steel on his shoulders. He can feel the strength in her fingers. In class he’d seen her scale walls almost as fast as Asui. 

 

Despite the strength in them, their hold on his shoulders doesn’t feel like a threat. Izuku can count on one hand the number of people who had touched him with affection, rather than to hurt him. 

 

Izuku’s stomach twists and flutters with a lashing mix of guilt and the fact that a cute girl is touching his shoulders. 

 

Yusada has been practicing her whole life or this. 

 

And while Izuku has stood up to Kacchan, and he’s observed heroes and villains and learned how their quirks worked, up until All Might had him start to clear the beach he’d barely done anything physical. 

 

The scars on his hands are new. 

 

The callouses on his fingers are still thin. 

 

His muscles are still fresh, but no matter how much stronger he’s gotten he can’t move like she can. 

 

“So,” she surmises. “Go take martial arts. Or, stop trying to emulate All Might all the time. No more than Todoroki’s quirk is his fathers is yours his. No matter how similar they are, you’ll always be two different people. You’ll never be able to use it in the exact same way, and you shouldn’t try either.” 

 

“But, All Might is the best!” 

 

For some reason, she touches the scar on her temple. 

 

“He’s just another person, Midoriya. A good man, but a man nonetheless.” 

 

She sighs, and steps away from him. 

 

“That’s enough lecturing for me for today. I’m going home now.” 

 

“O-oh.” The sudden change throws him off. “Okay. Uh, travel safe!” 

 

She waves him off. 

 

“I will,” she promises, and disappears around the corner. 

 

Izuku is left behind, his shoulders warm from her hands and his mind racing a hundred miles a minute. One thought really sticks out. 

 

I talked to Yusada! 

Notes:

Check out my tumblr! @Lo-55

Chapter 15: Piercings and Prizes

Notes:

ngl I was kinda worried that Bakugou crying once he (thought he) was alone was too ooc. Then I remembered how many breakdowns he's had in this series and decided it was completely in character given the situation.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“You won!” 

 

Suzume is barely in the door when her mother comes sweeping in and dragging her into a hug. 

 

Suzume laughs and hugs her tightly. 

 

“I won!” she agrees, she still can’t believe it. It feels wrong. 

 

Like some kind of silly dream that Kaname would come up with. 

 

Not something that his sensible little sister would ever come up with. 

 

I won. 

 

“You did very well. I could barely stand watching you fight those other kids, especially Bakugou. But you beat them all. My god, you beat them all.” 

 

“Mom,” Suzume’s cheeks warm. She grabs Chiasa’s hands and steps back, looking down at the thick gloves that her mother wears to keep her claws in place. Suzume will need new gloves of her own again now. “It wasn’t that hard. They all relied on their quirks way too much. I just had to get a few good shots in. I’m actually lucky I never fought Ojiro, he’s actually done some decent training and his tail would give him an advantage.” 

 

“Then I am very glad that you never had to fight him,” she brushes Suzume’s bangs back behind her ear. “We should do something to celebrate. What do you say?” 

 

“Like what?” Suzume asks, bouncing at the idea. 

 

Her mom considers it, touching her earlobe. 

 

“Well… I don’t know if you remember, but when you were little your father told you once that when you were in high school he would take you to get your ears pierced. You wanted an earring like his and Taka’s. I know I’m not your dad, but…” 

 

“Yes,” she says quickly. “Yes, I want my ears pierced!” 

 

She knows she was always closer to Sanjiro, but that doesn’t matter. She loves her mother too. And she wants pierced ears! 

 

She’d thought about asking Kaname when he was eighteen, but this is even better. 

 

Chiasa smiles and shoos at her. 

 

“Go clean up. You reek, Suzy.” 

 

“Ouch,” she laughs, and goes to shower and change. She throws her uniform and her gym clothes into the wash and brushes her hair out before tying it up in a bandana that she knots in a bow at the side of her hair. 

 

She tugs on a long sleeved shirt covered with ‘’Don't’ ever say anything you don’t want played back to you someday ’’ in English on the front, and loose green pants over boots. 

 

Once she’s done, she jogs back down stairs where her mom is waiting with the car keys. 

 

Kaname is with Gang Orca, but he’ll be home tonight. Won’t he be surprised to see her new earrings? 

 

She doesn’t wear make up, or jewelry, so it feels strange to do either one. But she really does want earrings. 

 

She slips her scrunchy over her wrist, checking the lock pics inside, and follows Chiasa out to the car. 

 

“Where are we going?” she asks, trying not to bounce in her seat. She’s too tired to act entirely dignified, and besides, this is her family. Things are different around her family. 

 

Chiasa hums. “I thought we would go to the same man who did your father’s.” 

 

“You were with dad when he got his ear pierced?” 

 

“Among other things.” 

 

Suzume’s brows furrow. “He had more than his ear pierced?” 

 

Chiasa laughs. “It was before you were born. He used to have quite a few more piercings than just his ear. And some of them weren’t always visible.” 

 

“Wha- actually, no. That’s all the information I need.” 

 

Her mom laughs harder, and they pull out of the drive. 

 

The trip is longer than she thought it would be, back to their old town. She recognizes the buildings they pass. Most of them are places Sanjiro did work. Either fixing things in it, or resolving disputes in them. 

 

It makes her heartsick to see the place. The longing for her dad becomes sharper than it has been in over a year when they pull into the parking lot outside a tattoo parlor. It looks mostly unused, but most mob run places do. 

 

Restaurants certainly do, but the food is always the best and with Kai as the heir apparent to the Shie Hassaikai she’s never been less worried about germs. 

 

They walk in to see an older man waiting at a little reception desk. The walls are covered with artwork in various styles and colors and sizes. An artists easel is displayed in another corner. The far wall is home to a couch, and a coffee table covered in binders of yet more art. A small dummy on the side table displays various piercings, with a label beneath it to tell what each of them are. 

 

Through the door to the back she can hear the faint buzzing of a tattoo gun. 

 

Suzume has always liked the look of the two dermal piercings under the eye, but she’s never had the guts to get one. 

 

She’s still doesn’t. 

 

Just the ears. 

 

Once before, she’s gotten her ears pierced at Clairs, in full view of the whole mall. And another time she’d gotten second holes pierced in a walmart booth. 

 

She had the feeling this was going to be a very different experience. 

 

“Chi-Chi,” the older man, whose face looks like a carved gargoyle, grins. 

 

“Now there’s a name I haven’t heard in a couple of decades,” she smiles lightly. “How have you been, Tai?” 

 

“About the same as ever. I’m training that cloud headed son of mine. He’s in the back with one our new artists, Sora, and Yuzu. You remember her?” 

 

“Oh yes. A little spitfire that one. I thought she was going to take your head off. Did she finally give up her assassination attempts?” 

 

“Mostly. I still won’t drink tea I didn’t make myself.” 

 

Suzume peers between them. 

 

She has the same sensation she’d had when she first heard French on her mother’s lips. The sense that she was missing a huge part of her life. 

 

The gargoyles eyes, red, turn to her. 

 

“This is your girl? She looks like Sanjiro.” 

 

“Suzume,” Chiasa touches her between the shoulders and nudges her forwards. “This is Tai. He owns the shop.” 

 

“Hello,” Suzume dips a brief bow.  

 

“So polite!” Tai laughs at her. When he leans forwards she catches a glimpse of scales crawling up from under his collar. A dragon tattoo? “What’ll it be today, ladies?” 

 

“Just her ears pierced. No matter what else she says,” Chiasa shoots her a look. 

 

Suzume puffs her cheek out. “I have no idea what you mean.” 

 

“Don’t think I didn’t see you eying those dermal piercings!” 

 

“It’s not my fault they look cool!” 

 

Tai waits for them to quiet before he pokes his door in the back room and calls for ‘Koichi’. 

 

A young man, who looks less like a gargoyle but definitely resembles Tai, pokes his head out. 

 

Tai motions to Suzume. 

 

“This little lady is getting her ears pierced today.” 

 

“I’m fifteen,” she says irritably. 

 

“Uh huh. So give her something uh. Cute? Do teenagers still like owls?” 

 

Suzume does like owls, but she’s not going to tell him that. 

 

Koichi sighs dramatically. “Oh father dear. You’ve never understood women. That’s why mother beats you.” 

 

“You mother is a witch and I love her,” Tai retorts. He looks at Suzume. “Now listen. I know the boy hasn’t got the sense god gave butterflies, but he can use a needle.” 

 

“I feel so safe in his hands,” Suzume mutters, but she walks after him into the back of the parlor. There’s a sectioned off area where she can just barely see the outline of someone laying on a table. Chances are good it's someone she knows. 

 

A woman sits at a station, working a cramp out of her hands. Sitting in the chair nearest her is a young man, maybe twenty or so, with a wild mane of black hair. His black hoodie hides most of his skin, but she can see his face just fine. 

 

Purple scarring carves beneath his eyes and up along his cheeks, leaving only a mask of unmarred skin behind. There are three loops of steel on his ears, and two glints of metal in his nose. More metal lines his face, where purple meets pale skin, but the thick medical staples stick out against the shine of the jewelry. 

 

Suzume takes him in in a breath, then looks at the woman. Either Sora or Yuzu, her long lavender hair is tied back in a brutally tight braid at the back of her head. Her eye brows, nose, and lip are all pierced. Her fingers are long, and there’s a smudge of ink on the back of her forearm. 

 

It’s a good thing Kai isn’t around to see that, or he might lose all of his shit. 

 

Koichi touches the back of the chair next to theirs. 

 

“Here, take a seat. This folder is a menu of sorts. Pick out what kind of earring you want. You won’t be able to change it for two months.”  

 

He hands her a little folder to look through. Inside are rows of tiny gemstones, plain metal balls, owls, butterflies, and other animals. 

 

“Is this her first one?” the woman asks, sounding startled. “And since when do we let kids in here?” 

 

Suzume glances up at her. 

 

“I’m not a kid. I’m a teenager.” 

 

“Oh, yes, that makes all the difference,” the woman drawls. She shoots a dirty look at Koichi, who shrugs. 

 

“Hey man, I just do what my dad tells me.” 

 

“If it helps,” Suzume cocks her head, peering at the purple haired woman intently. “I’m Kono Sanjiro’s daughter.” 

 

The woman sucks in sharply. 

 

“Kono’s daughter? For real?” 

 

“Why would I lie about that?” she replies evenly. “And I don’t know why you’re making such a big deal out of how old I am. This is a Family establishment, isn’t it?” 

 

Koichi clicked his tongue. 

 

“It is, but the young master is… picky.” 

 

“Yeah,” Suzume wrinkles her nose. “Kai’s a pretty persnickety dude.” 

 

The woman looks pale. “I did not just hear someone call the young master a ‘pernickety dude’.” 

 

“I’ll say it to his face if you want.” 

 

“Nope!” She waves her hands in front of her face. “Nope, that’s fine. Totally fine. I don’t need to see your guts, thanks. Jesus, who knew Kono’s girl was suicidal.” 

 

Suzume catches Dabi’s eyes (And tries not to fangirl, or loudly swear vengeance on Endeavor) and gestures towards the two artist in a ‘can you believe them?’ manner. 

 

The corner of his mouth twitches. 

 

“A-anyways,” Koichi clears his throat nervously. “Did you pick one out?” 

 

Suzume sighs. “I’m going to be fighting a lot, so just the plain circles would probably be for the  best.” 

 

“Is that the one you want, though?” Koichi plucks the book from her hands. 

 

Hesitantly, Suzume admits, “I like the blue ones. But they’re bigger.” 

 

“As long as they aren’t dangling, they don’t do you any danger. And even if they do get pulled out in a fight, your ears will hear faster than most other parts of your body.” 

 

“Koichi!” The woman snaps. “You’re going to scare her. Don’t talk about ripping out piercings.” 

 

“You heard her, Sora. She’s Kono’s girl. Which mean she’s Ryuhei’s student. Which means she’s hurt worse than just a little cut on the ear. Right, kiddo?” 

 

“I’m gonna hurt you if you don’t stop talking to me like I’m a kid.” 

 

“See?” 

 

Suzume twists the scrunchy around her wrist. Without her gloves, the scars on her knuckles and the stitches on the back of her hand, now more decoration than anything else thanks to Recovery Girl, are visible. 

 

“Does it hurt worse than getting molten plastic picked out of your skin?” 

 

Dabi says, helpfully, “not even close.” 

 

“Oh good, I did that this morning,” she says cheerfully, “then, please stick me with the blue ones.” 

 

“… definitely Kono’s girl.”

 

“Okay, the next person to call me ‘girl’ is getting a black eye.” 

 

Koichi clicks his tongue at her. “So testy. What are they teaching you in schools these days?” 

 

“How to take a punch, mostly.” 

 

“You’re going to feel a pinch, okay? Try to hold still. Do you want to hold someone’s hand?” 

 

Fucks sakes man! 

 

The glare she shoots at him is enough of an answer. 

 

“Close your eyes and hold still.” 

 

She obeys. She expects the same sensation as a piercing gun, but instead warm, glove covered hands guide her earlobes into a metal clamp. A second later there’s a pinch. Koichi repeats it on the other side, and it’s over. 

 

All that fuss they made and its over in a second. 

 

She knew girls who had their ears pierced when they were just little kids, but here these two were, in a Yakuza owned establishment, making a big deal out of a teenager getting piercings. 

 

She pauses. 

 

“Were you trying to get me irritated so I would be less focused on the pain of the needle?” 

 

The pair exchanges a look. 

 

“You were!” 

 

“Well it did work.” 

 

She crosses her arms over her chest and scowls. “That wasn’t necessary.” 

 

“Hey, I was an assistant when your dad got his ear pierced, and he fainted.” 

 

Suzume pauses. 

 

Stares at Koichi. 

 

“That… can’t be true.” 

 

“But it is,” he says with a nod. “A full grown Yakuza, not as tame back then as he is today, and he passed right the fuck out in this very chair.” 

 

“He did not!” Suzume can’t believe it. 

 

“My hand to god,” Koichi touches his chest and raises his hand. “He fainted like he was wearing lead make up.” 

 

“My dad was Yakuza ,” she argues, leaning towards him. 

 

“I know! So is mine. But he fainted.” 

 

“What. The fuck?” 

 

“Woah, woah. Language.” 

 

Dabi watches them go back and forth like he’s watching a ping pong match, his blue eyes glinting in amusement. His expression doesn’t change much, but it doesn’t need to. He clearly thinks they’re at least a little funny. 

 

“Does my mom know he fainted?” she leans closer to Koichi. “Do my brothers?” 

 

“Shit, girl, I don’t know. Why don’t you go ask her? Isn’t she still waiting for you out there?” 

 

“Ah!” Suzume stands quickly. “Yes, she is. Thank you for the earrings and the conversation,” she waves at the two employees, shoots a smile at Dabi, and jogs out the room. 

 

When she returns to the waiting room, leaving Sora and Koichi bickering while Dabi eggs them on discreetly. Even past a burst of fangirlishness that she thinks she should be over by now (Shigaraki had almost killed her, and she’d seen how banged up Aizawa was after the USJ) she does like the rasp of his voice. 

 

Chiasa is still talking to Tai when she comes out, and as soon as Suzume is close enough her mother turns and cups her face in her gloved hands. She turns her head this way and that, checking her earrings. 

 

They’re bright blue, tear dropped shaped gemstones and the new weight feels weirder than the faint ache that’s starting. 

 

“They look good. I was expecting you to pick something red, or orange if I’m honest.” 

 

Suzume shrugs. She did like red and orange. She liked warm colors. 

 

“I thought they were… pretty.” 

 

It might be the first time she’s ever voiced wanting to be pretty to her mother’s face. 

 

The smile on Chiasa’s lips is soft. 

 

“They are pretty. Just as pretty as you.” 

 

Suzume squirms, her face growing warm. “Mom, c’mon.” She knows it’s not true. She doesn’t need to be pretty. She needs to be functional. The earrings are just- just a vanity, like her long hair and the eye shadow. 

 

Chiasa pats her cheek and lets go. 

 

“I know I taught you better than to back talk me.” 

 

“Yeah, about doing the dishes and my own laundry!” 

 

Chiasa hums. She’s gotten much more easy going since the days of strapped wallets and worry, even with her husband in prison. Gone are the days of rice for every meal, with honey’d toast for variety. 

 

“Tai, what do we owe you?” 

 

He charges them, and hands over a small bag filled with cleaner, cotton ball swabs, his business card. 

 

Suzume eyes one of the pictures on the wall. An elegant serpent twisting through a patch of flowers. 

 

“Maybe next time I should get a tattoo.” 

 

Chiasa takes her by the elbow and drags her out of the parlor. 

 

Suzume, snickering, follows after with the bag clutched in her hands. 

 

She peers around them, taking in the street. She’s definitely been down here before, although she didn’t take a lot of notice of it. 

 

There’s two bars, one on either side of the street at the corner. An elegant one that looks like it would host demon prodigies and quiet plots of murder, one that’s loud even at only five in the afternoon. Leading past them is a vape shop, a convenience store that advertises DRUGS in bold neon letters, a vintage movie theater that is absolutely money laundering, and a new age shop selling crystals. 

 

She recognizes some of the ones in the display as being Hojo’s. 

 

She smiles to herself. She hasn’t seen him, Tabe, or Toya in nearly a year now. She hopes they’re doing well and keeping out of trouble. 

 

Her mom wraps an arm around her shoulders, and guides her to the car. 

 

“We should get dinner on the way home, don’t you think?” 

 

“Hmm? Yeah, sounds good,” she leans into the embrace for a moment before climbing into the car again. She keeps touching the new weight on her ears. The slight pain from it doesn’t bother her, she’s had much worse after all. 

 

Kaname’s going to be so jealous when he gets home. 

~ ~ ~ 

 

The room is a disaster. 

 

Piles of ashes lie all over the place, the remnants of anything that he’d grabbed during a fit of rage that overtaken him not five minutes ago. The blankets off his bed, a cup he’d had on his desk, his trash bin and its entire contents and a whole lamp. All smeared across the carpet or piled pathetically in hills of decay. 

 

In his rage he’d probably fucked up his rib again. It aches in his side, but it’s not the same sharp pain as when it had been broken in the first place by a vicious little bitch pretending to be a hero. 

 

Frozen on one of the three screens still standing on his desk is that same dark eyed girl who had done it in the first place. 

 

She isn’t smiling like she had been when he’d been trying to kill her. Then it was a vicious curl of her mouth, baring her teeth with the word ‘handsome’ still hunger between them.  

 

No. The girl on the screen stares out at the world like she’s daring someone to walk out of the stands and take the gold medal from around her chest. 

 

Cheater, someone earlier had called her. Quirkless, weak. A whole group of them had started objecting when she’d won her place in the finals.. 

 

Tomura, as someone who had been thrown into a tree so hard the bark broke and wood left deep gouges in his back that are still healing, knows that even without a quirk she’s stronger than most pros. At least physically. 

 

And she’s fast, too.  

 

His arm, now in a brace as opposed to the cast he’d started with, aches with the phantom pain of her fingers on his skin and his bone moved beneath it. 

 

The left side of his neck is bloody where he’d scratched at it, spitting and destroying anything he could in rage and humiliation.  

 

This stupid, quirkless, girl had broken his bones, had stopped him from hurting All Might, and for what? 

 

So a crowd of idiots could insult her? 

 

And that other kid, the brainwashing one. Did he really think they would let him leave the General Education department? With a quirk like that, everyone would be terrified of him. He didn’t belong with heroes. 

 

None of the three on the podiums did. The explosion kid, the one who had attacked Kurogiri, even looked like a villain, muzzled and fighting restraints.  

 

None of them looked like heroes. 

 

The rage that had consumed him starts to ebb. 

 

He cocks his head, letting dusty hair fall across his eyes. 

 

None of them look like heroes. 

 

So why not make them villains? 

 

Kurogiri said they needed to recruit more people. All those stupid NPC’s from the USJ were in jail. Useless, they’d lost to children. 

 

(Nevermind that he and Kurogiri had been arrested in the same attack. They had hung on until real heroes showed up. 

 

He still  thinks Eraserhead was pretty cool when he fought.) 

 

He needs a quality party this time. Quantity had just been a waste of time and effort. 

 

And those three… they looked pretty qualified, didn’t they? 

 

Sure, the girl didn’t have a quirk, but that could be fixed easy enough. And it was a good recruitment tactic right? Offering someone what they must want? 

 

It will probably help if he knows what kind of quirk she would want in particular, and has it ready for her when she comes. The other two would be easy as well. 

 

It might be hard to convince them to kill All Might with him though. The brainwasher had looked kind of starstruck. Blasty looked like he was going to bite him though. That had potential. 

 

Tomura sits down on his bed. His desk chair lay, just a pile of dust and leather scraps, beneath the desk itself. Another monitor reads ‘Audio Only’. The third one shows the loading screen for a new game he was helping beta test under a fake name. ‘Portrait of Hell’, it said in white letters or a twisting smoke background. 

 

“Sensei,” he calls. 

 

It takes a second for the voice to come though the second screens speakers. “Yes?” 

 

Tomura scratches more idly at his throat, his broken nails tugging at already rended skin. 

 

“I want to ask our spy what kind of quirk that girl would want. You’d give her one, wouldn’t you?” 

 

He can hear the smile in Sensei’s voice. 

 

“If you’ve decided that that’s the course you want, then of course I will,” he says smoothly. “Are you thinking of a new plan to kill All Might?” 

 

“Yeah,” he mumbles, staring at the screen as it flips between the girl and the two boys in order. “I’ve got an idea.” 

 

Yusada Suzume. 

 

Shinsou Hitoshi. 

 

Bakugou Katsuki. 

 

“Too bad none of them are healers. We need one of those in our party.” 

 

“Perhaps the girl will want a healing quirk.” 

 

“Nah,” Tomura’s sure of that much. “She’s a vicious bitch. She won’t want one of those.” 

~ ~ ~ 

 

When it rings Suzume stares at the caller ID on her phone, startled. 

 

Shisui never calls her. He calls Kaname and the house once in a blue moon, and she knows that he’s spent weekends with Taka and Rio from their MyFace pictures, but he doesn’t call her. 

 

The sad fact of the matter is that between isolating himself as a teenager and by merit of being ten years her senior, he’s never been close with her. By the time she was old enough to really go out and do anything he was already out of the house, spending most of his time studying to go to university and then moving halfway across the country. 

 

She has his number, in case of emergencies, and she loves him dearly, but out of all of her brothers he’s the one she’s the least close with. 

 

So it’s weird that he’s calling her. 

 

She answers the phone. 

 

“Hello?” 

 

“Suzume?” 

 

“Who else would it be?” 

 

Shisui grunted. “I didn’t know if you’d changed your number or something.” 

 

She hadn’t, but she did have a second one. Her burner phone was still in her dresser drawer, turned off so it couldn't be tracked. She had a weird feeling she was going to need it again. 

 

Since Bakugou hadn’t made first, would they still attack the summer camp? Was Kamino Ward still on the table? 

 

“Nope. It’s still me.” 

 

They were both silent for a minute. 

 

“So,” Suzume finally drawls, “Why did you call?” 

 

It’s blunt, but she doesn’t have time to sit here on a silent phone call while Shisui beats around the bush. 

 

“Huh? Oh. I uh. I wanted to call. To congratulate you. We saw the sports festival. I can’t believe you got first place.” 

 

Suzume makes note of ‘we’. So he does have a boyfriend now. 

 

“Honestly, I can’t either. I was sure they were going to give the win to Bakugou, and I don’t think I could have taken Todoroki head to head. I would have been in fourth place.” 

 

Not on the podiums. Not proud and defiant of the entire world watching. 

 

“You would have figured something out.” 

 

Suzume pauses. She didn’t know that Shisui had that much faith in her abilities. 

 

“Thanks. And, thanks for calling? I haven’t heard from you in a while.” 

 

“Yeah. Sorry. I’ve been busy.” 

 

“You’ve always been busy,” she points out.  

 

There’s a click on the other side, and someone hissing at Shisui. He grumbles back, too muffled for her to understand. 

 

“Anyways,” Shisui says finally, when he comes back on the phone. “That’s it. Just. good job?” 

 

Suzume’s brows arch. 

 

This is easily the most awkward conversation she’s ever been a part of with anyone in her Efamily. 

 

“Well. Thanks. I did my best.” 

 

“Keep doing your best.” 

 

Suzume stares at the walls in her bedroom. Besides the wall where her practice weapons and a few old medals and stuff are displayed, they’re pretty blank, but a couple of black and white posters of old movies are tacked to the walls, along with a cork board where she’s got old movie tickets posted and pictures of herself and her family. 

 

“I will. Love you. Bye.” 

 

Shisui hangs up, while someone in the background talks angrily at him. 

 

That was weird. 

 

 Her family was weird. 

 

The twins had texted her last night, and  Seiji offered to come home to celebrate with them. 

 

Satomi, still in Kyushu, wouldn’t be able to make it back until summer break, and Suzume admitted that she’d heard there was a training camp that happened then that she would be at. 

 

They were both incredibly proud of her. Seiji had ever won money off of her victory. 

 

She didn’t know how that made her feel. One on hand, her brothers believed in her. On the other, there were a lot of people who were willing to bet big money against her. 

 

Oh well. 

 

It wasn’t like she hadn’t known that was going to happen. 

 

Her fight has only just begun. She still had three years before she can be a hero. 

 

And she will. 

 

She will get her license, she will make it. 

 

Kaname knocks her door before opening it and poking his head in. 

 

“Yo, I’m going for breakfast. Wanna come with? You’re off school for the next couple of days aren’t you?” 

 

“They gave us an extra day off to recover, yeah,” she nods, and stretches her arm across her chest. “I’ll race you to the cafe?” 

 

Kaname bolted for the door. 

 

Suzume yelped and sprinted after him. She stumbled at the door, scrambling to cram her jeans into her boots before she raced out the door after him. 

 

Kaname had a couple of inches on her, bringing him to a whopping 5 feet, three inches. It was all in his legs. 

 

Suzume went after him, running as fast as she could. They shot out of their neighborhood like bats out of hell. 

 

Their neighbors, who had seen this little looney toons routine plenty, didn’t so much as stop watering their lawns to watch the Yusada kids run by. 

 

They tipped around the corner, dodging parked cars on the sides of the streets as they left their neighborhood and went into the small shopping center. A restaurant, a nail salon, a gas station, and a rotating store front that was currently advertising bicycles, blocked them from the next one over where the cafe was. 

 

Kaname peeled sideways so he could circle the nail salon, while Suzume ran straight forwards. She scrambled up the bricks of the bicycle store, vaulted onto the ceiling, and jumped nimbly off the other side. 

 

She rolled on the ground, into grass, and launched herself back to her feet. 

 

A duck pond flickered with blue in the morning light and Suzume passed it as fast as she could. Kaname squeaked when he realized she had passed him, and dove to tackle her into the water. 

 

Suzume dodged like a soccer player and sped across the lawn to slap the side of the building. 

 

“Safe!” 

 

Kaname, who had narrowly avoided a face full of fowl, joined her a few seconds later, swearing colorfully. 

 

“God I hate you. How are you so damn fast?” 

 

Suzume shrugs, smiling crookedly. “Who’s to say?” 

 

Kaname swings an arm around her shoulder and guides her towards the entrance. The staff, who had seen them do this at least once a week for the last two years, barely bat an eye when they take one of the seats outdoors. The sun is warm across her back, soaking into her gray hoodie. A minimalist Mirko decal dances across the chest above the words ‘Knock out’. It’s one of her favorites. 

 

“So I’ve been thinking,” Kaname starts. 

 

“Uh oh,” Suzume propers her chin in her hand. “That’s dangerous.” 

 

“Bitch. Anyways, after your sports festival its going to be time for you to pick an internship right? You got first, so I’m sure you’ll get plenty of offer’s- hey, don’t give me that look. Powers or otherwise, you still won, and pro’s will want to at least see what you can do- And boss man, Gang Orca I mean, he offered to send you an invite to do it with him. With us, really. I’m practically his side kick already. What do you say?” 

 

Suzume stares at him, startled. 

 

Gang Orca wanted her to intern with his agency? 

 

Her brother wanted her to come work with him, even if it was just for a week? 

 

She accepted the soda the waitress brought over and sipped it thoughtfully. 

 

“I… I don’t know, Kan,” she says after a minute of thought. “I’d love to spend some time with you, but it would feel to much like nepotism. To me, and I’m sure to other people too. I’ve been avoiding the news since school started-” 

 

“I knew you were the smart one-” 

 

“But I know they’ve been saying nasty stuff. I know it. And it would feel like that to me, too. I’ll think about it, but I want to see all of my offers first, so I can make an informed decision.” 

 

“ ‘Informed decision’ is lame. Come spend the week beating people up with your brother.” 

 

Well when he put it that way… 

 

“One of us has to have her feet on the ground.” 

 

“Bitch you spend more time on rooftops than anyone I’ve ever met!” 

 

She shrugs, careless. 

 

“Sue me.”

 

 They go on like that for over an hour. Kaname tells her about the small time villains he helped knock around last night, just a couple of kids who got in over their heads with a bigger villain group that Gang Orca was planning on asking for help taking down. He had a good two dozen side kicks, but an extra hero or two wouldn’t hurt anything. 

 

Then he mentions Ingenium. 

 

Tensei Iida had been the latest in the ever growing list of hero killer victims. 

 

She grimaces. 

 

She’d almost forgotten about Stain. 

 

Hell, should she drop a hint with her burner? Or just take an internship in Hosu? Even if she did, its not like she can do anything Midoriya, Iida and Todoroki can’t on their own. They’d all be fine in the end hadn’t they? 

 

For all she knows, Stain has already left Hosu. 

 

(He hasn’t. Suzanna Hemmings knows he hasn’t, and if she looked, just looked she would know exactly where he is, where he’ll strike next, and how to trap him- 

 

But she’s not Suzanna Hemmings. She’s Yusada Suzume, and she doesn't have the resources or the reputation to mobilize people who can act.) 

 

In any case, she might mention something to Iida. 

 

“Hey,” Kaname stands, “I’ve gotta pee, do me a favor and order me an omelet?” 

 

“Yeah, totally,” she agrees. 

 

Kaname leaves her at the table. Suzume props her chin on her hand and waits. With her free hand she flips through her phone, skimming down her contacts until she gets to Shinsou. 

 

She scrolls through her camera roll, looking for a meme she’d saved a few days ago. 

 

A shadow falls across the table. 

 

She looks up, expecting the waitress. 

 

Instead, it’s a tall man in a hoodie. His lank brown hair looks like it could stand to be washed, and his brows are pinched. 

 

Something about this smells like trouble. 

 

“Can I help you?” she asks, arching an eye brow. 

 

The man licks his lips and Suzume cinges.  

 

“You’re uh. That girl from UA. From the festival. The quirkless one? Yusada.” 

 

Her mouth thins. 

 

“I am.” 

 

She waits. Waits for something nasty, or something condescending. 

 

She doesn’t expect a small smile to touch his mouth. 

 

“I’m quirkless too. It was pretty cool, seeing someone like us out there on the big screen.” 

 

Suzume sucks in a startled breath. 

 

She knows, of course, that there are other quirkless people around. But most of those people are older. With each generation the amount of quirkless people born grows less and less. If twenty percent of the population is quirkless, nearly eighty percent of that is people over forty. By her age, only about four percent of people are quirkless.  

 

So when she does meet other quirkless people, its rare. Even more rare that someone other than her will openly admit to it. 

 

She knew one girl in middle school who dyed her hair religiously to avoid being outed. 

 

Suzume just threw hands with anyone who wanted to start shit. 

 

“Oh. Well thank you. I did my best.” 

 

“It showed,” he smiled at her. He lay a small piece of paper on the table in front of her. 

 

“Here. I know its gotta be kinda weird getting something like this from a random person, but there’s groups out there. For quirkless people and stuff. This one is for people who want to bring changes to society.” 

 

Suzume looks down at the URL printed on the paper. 

 

“Is that so?” 

 

“It’s just something to think about,” he smiles again, but there’s something strange in his eyes. Too much whites around the iris, she thinks. Like a frightened horse. 

 

“Thanks?” 

 

He leaves her there, and walks right out the door. 

 

Suzume hesitates. Kaname will be back from the bathroom in a minute. Her brother is strong. She’s strong. 

 

So what's the worst thing that happens? She sees a dick? Gets a virus? She’s got protection on her phone that’s Yakuza grade, so that’s not a big concern. 

 

Suzume copies the URL into her phone. 

 

The website that pops up is titled, plainly, Humans Rise. But the way the ‘n’ and ‘s’ are merged in the middle gives it a different look. 

 

HumaRise. 

 

… Did I just get recruited by a cult? 

Notes:

Me, shaking spell checker by its neck : Grammar doesn't matter in dialogue, grammar doesn't matter in dialogue, grammar does. Not. Matter. In. Dialogue. Real people don't talk like that!

Check out my tumblr! @Lo-55

Chapter 16: The French Are Terrifying, And The Portrait of Hell

Notes:

I really like how everyone saw Shigaraki’s plan and immediately went ‘lol nope’

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Suzume taps her pencil on her desk, staring hard at the grains of wood. She didn’t tell Kaname about the guy at the restaurant. She didn’t tell anyone at all. What’s she supposed to say? How is she supposed to start? 

The door opens and Aizawa walks in, his face free of the last of his bandages. There’s a small scar under one eye, and for once in his life he looks well rested. 

 

It’s odd. 

 

But not bad. 

 

Suzume pauses, her pencil still raised. 

 

Aizawa is an underground hero. He does sneaky stuff all the time. Maybe… 

 

Maybe she should tell him? 

 

He was the first teacher to ever help her when it came to bullies. What were cults if not bullies? 

 

She barely hears Kaminari mutter to Kirishima, “Does Yusada look extra intense today, or is it just me?” 

 

“No man, you’re right. It’s kinda scary…” 

 

“Alright, listen up kids,” Aizawa calls them all to attention. 

 

Silence falls immediately. After the first few times of seeing his quirk, glowing red eyes and floating hair, everyone had started doing exactly as they were told. 

 

“We have a big class today, on Hero informatics.” 

 

Tension tightens in the room. Everyone looks at each other. 

 

Aizawa relishes their worry before his mouth twitches. “You need codenames. Time to pick your hero identities.” 

 

Everyone explodes in excitement, cheering over the idea. Suzume smiles a bit too. She already knows hers. 

 

She’d thought, for a while, about keeping to just her name. Plain old Suzume. 

 

But there was her brother’s name for her, the one from when they played heroes as children. 

 

Just like he’d taken on the name she came up with him. 

 

Class silences again when Aizawa’s quirk activates. 

 

“Hush. This is related to the Pro Hero draft picks the last time we talked about last time we were in class together. Normally students don’t have to worry about this until their second or third year, but your class is different. In fact, by extending offers to first years like you, Pros are essentially investing in your potential. Any offer can be rescinded if their interest in you dies down before graduation though. So put on a good show.”  

 

“So what you’re saying is we still have to prove ourselves after we’ve gotten recruited?” Hagakure asks, lifting her hand.  

 

“That’s what I said. Now, here are the totals for those of you who got offers.” He clicks a remote and the totals start showing up on a screen behind him. 

 

Todoroki got the most, of course. Then Bakugou, then Tokoyami, Iida, Midoriya, Yaoyarozu, and Suzume herself. 

 

She’s not surprised. She kind of expected to get even less than that. Most pros won’t take a chance on a quirkless kid like her, and the ones who will are probably looking for a diversity hire. Or worse, looking to dissuade her. 

 

Her jaw tightens. 

 

“Gahh” Kaminari leans his head back in his seat, “That’s no fair.”  

 

“What about the real star, Moi?” Aoyama adds. Which reminds Suzume. She needs to talk to him. 

 

“Todoroki got the most ahead of Bakugo and Yusada?” Jirou sits back and twirls her earphone around a finger. 

 

“That’s crazy considering how they placed in the festival.” Kirishima adds, surprised. “I know they can’t offer a place to that kid from Gen Ed, but still. Shouldn't she have the most? Or at least Bakugou?”  

 

“They probably weren’t excited about working with the guy who had to be muzzled up at the end.” 

 

“If I scared a pro, they’re just weak!” Bakugo snaps. 

 

“And most heroes wouldn’t want to- to, um,” Mina stumbles across her words, looking at Suzume awkwardly. 

 

Suzume glances at her out of the corner of her eye. 

 

“Go on. Say it.” 

 

Mina makes a face. 

 

Bakugou twists in his seat to glare at everyone. 

 

“Most heroes don’t wanna risk their necks on a quirkless student.”

 

“What he said,” she nods to him. Trust Bakugou to be blunt. Although he himself hasn’t said anything about her status in a bit. “And the ones who would take me, probably have other motives behind it. Like upping their image among the quirkless community, or taking on charity for the poor girl in over her head.” 

 

“... but you won the festival?” Kaminari points out. 

 

“But a good chunk of the people watching were convinced I was cheating somehow.” 

 

He grimaces. “Oh. Right.” 

 

Midnight saunters through the door. “Get ready! What you pick today could be your codename for life, you better be careful, or you’ll be stuck with something utterly indecent.”

 

There are some things I know now, that I wish someone had been around to tell me when I was younger. But all my teachers were men.

 

Suzume grimaces. That was a hell of a new perspective. 

 

Aizawa waves at her. 

 

“Yeah, Midnight is going to have final approval over your names, It’s not my forte. The name you give yourself is important. It helps reinforce your image and shows what kind of hero you want to be in the future. A good name tells everyone exactly what you want to represent. Take All Might for example.”  

 

She would rather not. But its a good point. 

 

She watches as one by one her classmates get up and list off their names. Some good. Some bad. 

 

Suzume writes her name down and walks to the front after Bakugou gets his shot down. 

 

She flips it to face the class. 

 

“Suzumebachi.” 

 

“A killer wasp?” Midnight asks, peering at it curiously. 

 

“Sure? Although if I use the right kanji and split it up it could also be ‘sparrow’ and ‘punishment’. But,” she tugs at her scrunchy, holding the board up with her other hand. “It’s something my older brother came up with when we were kids.” 

 

She half expects Midnight to shoot it down. Instead, the woman claps her hands together. 

 

“Something meaningful like that will help to push you towards your goal. Suzumebachi it is.” 

 

Suzume smiles faintly, and goes to sit back down while the last few names go up. 

 

Suzumebachi. 

 

It barely feels real. 

 

Deku chooses his name, and Bakugou’s is shot down again, before they’re allowed to go to lunch. 

 

It’s a weird day, some of the class times have been moved around for a faculty meeting, so the lunch room is even more packed than usual with their upperclassmen shuffled in. 

 

Now that she’s not so laser focused on the sports festival, there’s someone she needs to see. 

 

When she looks around, her tray in hand, she finds that most of her class has overtaken two tables in the corner, away from the worst of the congestion. The third years and some of the second years are allowed to go off campus for lunch if they want, and she figures that that’s where Mirio is. She doesn’t see his distinct hair anywhere. 

 

The table nearest to her is populated by Bakugou, Kirishima, Kaminari, Shoji, Sero, Ashido, and Aoyama. The table behind it is made up of Midoriya, Ururaka, Iida, Todoroki, Hagakure, Tsu, and Shinsou of all people.  

 

Even though there’s less room on it, Suzume forcefully squeezes herself between Ashido and Aoyama, and turns to the boy. 

 

He looks at her, his smile oddly nervous. 

 

“So you speak French, right?” she asks without preamble. When she turns to face him and props her elbow on the back of her seat, she almost hits Midoriya in the head. 

 

“Oui?” his nervous smile turns confused. “It is a beautiful language, befitting-” 

 

“Yeah, yeah. What does, ‘Se pa versaj isi’ mean?” 

 

Aoyama looks physically ill at her pronunciation of his beautiful native tongue.

 

“Do you mean, ‘c’est pas Versailles ici’?” he asks, pained. 

 

“That’s the bitch.” 

 

Aoyama wrinkles his nose. “Very roughly, it means, ‘We don’t live in Versailles’. Did you leave the lights on or something?” 

 

She blinks in surprise. “I turned the light on and my mom yelled at me.” 

 

“Your mother is french?” he asks, his eyes lighting up. 

 

She shrugs. “I dunno. She’s never said anything about it, but my oldest brother says that she used to sing songs about the best way to kill a bird.” 

 

Aoyama claps his hands together. “She is french!” 

 

“That’s a weird way to figure it out.” 

 

“It’s a very popular children's song,” he defends, “Allouette, gentille alouette. Alouette, je te plumerai. And it is about plucking a bird and cooking it, sung to the bird.” 

 

“... okay so the French are mildly terrifying. Got it.” 

 

Ashido snickers on Suzume’s other side. “You’re not scared of big bad villains with death quirks but you're afraid of kids songs?” She teases.  

 

“Okay first off, I was very afraid of that, second off, that sounds like a song you’d sing while you’re lowering lotion into a pit to someone who you’re planning on making into a human leisure suit.” 

 

Aoyama’s smile changes. It fades from his eyes. 

 

“Ah, speaking of dangerous quirks,” it’s a very weird transition in conversation. “If you could have a quirk, any quirk, which one would it be?” 

 

Suzume blinks at Aoyama for a second. 

 

Flickers of memory stir and Suzanna Hemmings cocks her head, inside Suzume’s mind. There are dots to connect here. 

 

“... like, any of your guys’ quirks? Or just in general?” She asks, surprised. There’s an undercurrent of irritation in her chest though. When did she ever say she wanted one at all? 

 

“Oh, both!” Ashido bumps her shoulder. “I’m curious. I wanna know. Who’s quirk do you think is the best, since you’re unbiased?” 

 

In the span of a heartbeat, she suddenly has everyone's attention on her. 

 

Oh. She does not like this at all. 

 

“I guess… Well, probably Kaminari’s?” 

 

Kaminari punches his fist in the air. “Hell yeah! I’m the best!” 

 

The tables erupt in disbelief, with everyone trying to defend their quirk as the best.

 

Midoriya scoots his chair back. His green eyes are curious. “How come you picked his? Why not Kirishima, or Kacchan’s? Or Todoroki?” 

 

“Hey man, he asked which one I wanted. Not which one I think is the most useful.” 

 

Kaminari falls back out of his seat. “What?!” 

 

“You fry your brain every time you over use it,” she points out. “I just like electric quirks for the aesthetic. Although if we’re talking more effective ways of using it, you could carry around super thin wires and knives, set traps, and turn yourself into like. An electric spider.”

 

“That sounds so creepy,” Hagakure objects, shivering hard enough they can see it. 

 

“I kinda like it,” Tsu argues. “And he did say he’s the stun gun hero now.” 

 

“Hey, I’ve got a question,” Suzume waves at him. “Can you feel the electricity in walls and stuff? Or in other people?” 

 

“Oh!” Midoriya smacks his fist into his palm, “human movement is just electrical impulses in the body, right? If you got fine enough control over your quirk do you think you could take control of someone else?” 

 

Kaminari looks between the two of them, a little bit scared. 

 

“I don’t know. I’ve never tried that stuff before! And why would I need to control people? We’ve got Shinsou now, don’t we?” 

 

“You two,” he points at her and Midoriya, “Come up with the weirdest ideas.” 

 

“I think you’re just uncreative,” Suzume sniffs at him. 

 

“You said you picked based on aesthetic. Which one would you pick for practicality?” 

 

It’s Bakugou of all people who asks it.

 

She stares at him. 

 

“Mmm. I can fight up close fine. So something long ranged. Probably Todoroki’s, or yours, but I think his has more non-destructive powers with the who ice thing.” 

 

“It takes a lot of practice to get fine tuned control,” Todoroki says from behind her. 

 

“Everything takes practice,” she retorts. 

 

Aoyama, looking pale, asks her, “And if it was not limited to us? What kind of quirk would you want?” 

 

Suzume drums her fingers on the table, considering. 

 

“...Okay this is gonna sound really weird,” she warns, “But probably ‘decay’.” 

 

“Decay? Shigaraki’s quirk?” he asks, stunned. He’s not the only one. Ashido gapes at her. 

 

“Why?” Kirishima asks, “He almost killed you!” 

 

“So?” Suzume eyes him. “Literally any of you could use your quirks to kill someone. Remember what Thirteen said?” 

 

He nods, reluctantly. 

 

Suzume goes on. “Besides, it’s not something I’d use for fighting. I’ve got the fighting part covered, but if something happens and I have to be a rescue hero, then all of that isn’t going to mean much. I can do basic first aid, but what if someone’s trapped under something heavy, or blocked off from me? There are limits to how much I can lift, and what I can move. If I had decay, I could clear away debris and free people. Like a close ranged version of Black Hole, basically.”  

 

“Huh. I never would have thought of it that way,” Ashido admits, “I can do stuff like that with my acid, but there’s a risk of it dripping on whoever I’m trying to save too. And if it’s acidic enough to burn through rocks and stuff that would be really bad.” 

 

“You’re right. He was trying to kill us, so I didn’t think of other ways it could be used, but that guy could have been a pretty good rescue hero,” Sero looks uncomfortable with the realization. 

 

“Too bad he decided to be a villain,” Ururaka adds. “I wonder why he did?”

 

“I mean, he seemed pretty crazy to me,” Tsu points out. 

 

Suzume pokes at her lunch. “There’s a victim in every villain,” she muses. “So probably something horrible.”

 

“I’ve never heard that before,” Shoji peers down at her. 

 

“It’s an old saying. I don’t even know where I first heard it. But it’s not wrong.” 

 

“Villains are evil,” Iida snaps, startling them, “Plain and simple.” 

 

“It depends on their crimes,” Suzume argues, “Crimes of cruelty are one thing, but crimes of necessity are another.” 

 

“Necessity?” Todoroki’s brows raise. 

 

“That’s what I said. Like… Like, say you’re gay and your parents kick you out. Most charities won’t help you, and foster care is a disaster. You’re homeless, no job, no money, and starving. You steal a loaf of bread and push down the baker when they try to stop you, so you don’t die. That’s not the same crime as, say, if you were jealous of your neighbor's new necklace so you broke into her house, killed her and her dog, and stole it. You see? In one, you’ve been failed by the people around you and put into a desperate situation. In the other, you’re just a greedy twat.” 

 

Kaminari hums. “I never thought of that.” 

 

Suzume shrugs. When she looks down, Aoyama has made a strangely quiet exit for such a flamboyant person, leaving her sitting next to Shoji. 

 

Huh. 

 

She’s not sure she wants to know what that was all about. And all around her, her classmates start arguing over what should be done if you steal bread so you don’t die. 

 

Joy. 

 

I’m starting to think I’m cursed to never have a quiet lunch, ever. 

 

She’s proven right when Shoji turns to her. 

 

“You’ve mentioned two brothers. How many do you have?” 

 

She considers leaving. This is getting uncomfortably close to having friends. But, she looks up at his face, his eyes nothing but curious, and remembers that he had helped her in the cavalry battle when they barely knew each other. She can at least be nice to him. 

 

She likes Shoji anyways. He’s not annoying. 

 

“Five,” she admits. “I’m the youngest.” 

 

Six children ?” The mouth on the edge of his arm squawks, “That’s so many.” 

 

“I know,” she smiles faintly. “My oldest brother is actually fourteen years older than me. He’s got a wife and kid. And they said they’re trying for another one not that long ago. My second oldest brother is a paralegal these days, but we don’t see much of him. The twins are in college. One of them is going to work oversees this summer for some kind of agricultural study? And the other one just finished designing his very first game.”

 

He’s even managed to convince her to try to play it, to see if the mechanics are user friendly enough for beginners like her.  

 

“Then there’s Kaname. He’s in his last year of Ketsubutsu right now.” 

 

“Was he the one who came up with your hero name?” 

 

“Bingo,” she shoots him a lazy finger gun. 

 

One of Shoji’s hands, the one that hadn’t been talking to her, starts eating his lunch. 

 

She eyes it, her dark brows furrowing. 

 

“Does that feel weird?” she asks. Then pauses. “You don’t have to answer that, by the way. It’s none of my business.” 

 

Shoji pauses, before he shakes head. “It’s fine. It does feel weird sometimes, but I’ve gotten used to it.” 

 

Suzume hums. “Can I ask you another question you don’t have to answer?” 

 

He tilts his body towards her. “If you really want to.” 

 

“Do you have a mouth on your face? Like, at all?” She was careful to sound only curious, not judgemental. There was definitely a reason he wore a mask habitually, and she doubted it had to do with germs. 

 

“I do,” he admitted, “But it’s not exactly… normal.” 

 

As opposed to having mouths on your hands?

 

“Ah. Well, if you like it this way,” she shrugs. 

 

“I just wouldn’t want to cause anyone distress,” he shakes his head. She has to strain to hear his voice. His words make her stomach turn. “I scare children.”

 

Suzume pushes her tray, now empty, forwards and crosses her arms on the table to lay her head on them. 

 

“As long as you’re not hurting anyone, you should do whatever makes you happiest. The rest of the world can go fuck itself.” 

 

Shoji stares at her, his eyes huge over his mask. 

 

She shoots him a very small smile, and listens in to Kaminari talking about Les Mis of all things. 

~ ~ ~ 

 

Suzume squeaks in surprise when strong hands grab her by her shoulders and shake her in excitement. 

 

“Holy crap you were awesome!” 

 

“Togata!” She grabs his wrists, and he stops, still beaming like a sun down at her. He’s nearly a foot taller than she is, and built like a brick wall. 

 

“I saw the rerun of your fights. That semi-final one was insane.” 

 

She puffs her cheeks at him. 

 

“I barely won it.” 

 

“But you still won,” he insists. “You did way better than I did my first year.” 

 

“Didn’t you end up buck naked on live TV?” 

 

He laughs, and lets go of her to scratch his cheek. “Yeeeeah I totally did. I still didn’t have the best handle on my quirk then.” 

 

Suzume’s brow twitches. “How did you even make it into the hero course?” 

 

“Back then? Mostly luck.” 

 

Suzume… kind of hates him. 

 

“Ah.” 

 

“But! That’s not what I’m here to talk to you about.”

 

“Aren’t you here to take the train…?” 

 

“That too, c’mon. I like the earrings by the way.” 

 

“Oh, thanks,” she touches her ears subconsciously, and follows him onto the train. 

 

They take their usual spots, side by side in the car. Suzume holds her bag on her lap, and looks at him expectantly. 

 

“Have you decided who you’re going to do your internship with?” he asks, blue eyes bright. 

 

Suzume considers him. 

 

“I had a few offers. I was thinking of Kesagiri Man, or maybe Crust. Hawks, of all people, sent me an offer too, but I’m not sure what all I could learn from him besides like. PR stuff. He relies almost exclusively on his quirk, and as useful as his quirk is, it doesn’t help me any and I’m not sure what exactly I could learn from that. So Crust or Kesagiri Man.” 

 

Although she does want a chance to have a conversation with Hawks. She has some questions for him. 

 

“Yeah?” Mirio asks, cocking his head. “Why them?” 

 

She had wanted to ask Midoriya what he thought about them. He knew more about heroes than anyone else possibly in the world. But Midoriya still got weird around her, and there wasn’t time for a two hour dissertation on each hero. 

 

“Kesagiri Man, he doesn’t rely overtly on his quirk, not the way a lot of heroes do, and the way he fights is emphasized on speed. When the USJ happened I got sloppy. I let some jumped up sand man get close enough to hit me-” 

 

Mirio snorts at her description of an S-ranked villain who tried to kill All Might. 

 

“- So I should work on that. Then there’s Crust. He’s primarily a defensive hero, and while he does rely a lot on his quirk for fighting, he also does a lot of group work. I… don’t. Whenever I’ve had to team up with my classmates, it's always been clunky and awkward. Like we’re different people doing different things, instead of one team with one goal. Since my class is probably cursed, I should get better at cohesion. And, possibly, at keeping my temper.” 

 

“Oh yeah. You almost picked a fight with a bunch of folks in the stands.” 

 

Suzume grimaces. 

 

“Yeah. I did do that. And even though no one will tell you, because no one wants to admit that they lost to a quirkless little girl, I got in a lot of fights in middle school with people who thought I’d let them push me around.” 

 

Mirio makes a face. For someone who smiles so often, it's strange to see him grimace like that. 

 

“I’m glad you stood up for yourself, but I wish you didn’t need to.” 

 

“Yeah. But that whole ‘ignore bullies, they’ll lose interest’ is such a crock of shit. You just make yourself an easier target that way.” 

 

“I think it’s pretty cool that you were willing to stand up to that. It’s real heroic, you know? Especially for a middle schooler, sometimes that’s all you can do.” 

 

“Well I am in the hero course, I guess.” 

 

It didn’t feel heroic when she did it. It felt like anger and blood on her knuckles and an ache from clenching her jaw too hard. 

 

“Yes you are! Which brings me back to why I was asking you in the first place.” 

 

There was a reason? 

 

“Kay?” 

 

Mirio taps his hands together in a gesture she’s pretty sure he picked up from Negire. “If you haven’t set your heart on one of those, do you want to do your internship with Sir Nighteye? You mentioned once that he’s one of your favorite heroes, and he was pretty impressed with how you did during the festival. He asked me to ask you if you’d be interested.” 

 

Suzume feels her jaw drop open. 

 

“He- You- What?!” 

 

Sir Nighteye wanted her to do her internship at his agency? 

 

She impressed him?! 

 

He said you were rough around the edges, but you have a lot of potential and passion.” 

 

“What.” 

 

“Yeah. So, what do you say?” 

 

“I mean. Yes?” 

 

She’s stunned. In the quiet, practical parts of her mind someone whispers about Nighteye and Kai, and clever men who are too interested in the Yakuza goings on. But Kai hasn’t done anything to Eri, he doesn’t have quirk erasing bullets (as far as she knows) there’s no reason for Nighteye to be after him. 

 

There’s no reason for him to be interested in her. None but the ones Togata had listed. Right? 

 

He beams once more, all light and bright enough it hurts her eyes. 

 

“I’ll tell Sir when I get in tonight. It’ll be fun. You’ll learn a lot from him.” 

 

She listens to Mirio go on about his first internship with Sir Nighteye, and how awkward he’d been with Bubble Girl and his own difficult to control quirk. 

 

“I can’t see it,” Suzume admits. “I can’t picture you being any kind of self conscious or awkward.” 

 

Mirio shrugs. “I’ve grown a lot since then. Remind me to introduce you to Tamaki some time.” 

 

“... The socially anxious vampire?” 

 

“Ah! So you know him?” 

 

“I know of him.” 

 

“Perfect. I think you’ll be good for him.” 

 

“I think I’ll scare him.”

 

“Oh, one hundred percent. It’ll be great!” 

 

Suzume  wrinkles her nose at this strange blond boy. 

 

“Well it’s not like we don’t go to school together.” 

 

“That’s the spirit! And who knows, maybe we’ll see him and Fat Gum while we’re doing your internship.” 

 

Suzume lets out a breath. Right. Her internship. 

 

She’s going to do it with Sir Nighteye. 

 

Her heart quivers in her chest. 

 

“Thanks.” 

 

“You don’t have to thank me,” he smiles at her, “You earned this.”

~ ~ ~ 

 

Suzume sits in the den above the garage, cross legged in front of the TV. Heat from the fireplace presses against her back. Her pajamas are soft and warm. 

 

She flicks through the options for her avatar on screen, giving the medium sized woman lovely lavender hair, pale pink skin, and freckles. The game, Seiji’s design, is steampunk themed so she picks out a black dress with a corset and those big skirts the pull up on two sides like curtains. Her character doesn’t need to be practical. So she gives her a necklace and a wide, smiling mouth. 

 

Once she adjusts the length of boots and gloves and gives the woman a dainty little hat sitting crooked on her head she saves the avatar and gets shot into a waiting room. 

 

She spins her girl around so she can look around the lobby. There’s paintings on all the walls. There’s five, although there’s space for more. She’s pretty sure Seiji is planning on adding more, but this is just a beta test. 

 

She settles her headset more firmly and waits for someone else to join her lobby. 

 

The game is relatively simple. Players form teams of three to five people, each person with their own ability. She could choose between talking to ghosts, opening portals through the portraits, seeing brief scenes from the past, turning invisible, and having a gun. 

 

Suzume chooses gun. 

 

From there, they have to go from one portrait to another, and solve the murders depicted inside of them, and hunt down the killer. It may be steampunk styled, but it’s fantasy. 

 

Above her avatar's head floats her username. 

 

It’s kind of silly, but she’s just doing this for fun after all. 

 

SuzyQ

 

Someone else pops up next to her. 

 

He’s a riot of color, with a brilliant red coat and garish yellow vest beneath it. His hair is bright blue, and he’s got a straight mouth that looks like a grimace. 

 

Dusty has entered the Lobby. Waiting for more players. 

 

Suzume wonders if she’s supposed to say something, but ‘Dusty’ beats her to it. 

 

“Huh. The graphics are better than I was expecting,” his voice was raspy and quiet. He sounded a little older than she is. 

 

Oh yeah. It’s super pretty,” she drawls, turning her avatar towards one of the more gruesome paintings. 

 

Dusty snorts. 

 

Truthfully, the artwork is amazing. As horrific as it is, whoever did it is an amazing artist. 

 

A third person appears, this one in a white shirt, green vest, and blue top hat. He has goggles around his neck, and black hair tied back in a tail. 

 

Spinner has entered the lobby. 

 

Suzume stares at the name. There is absolutely no way that that’s Spinner, Spinner. 

 

No way. 

 

Not a single one. 

 

“Hi?” she says. There’s a crackle of his mic coming on. 

 

“Hey! I like the avatar.” 

 

Suzume grins. 

 

“Thanks! There were a lot of options, I wasn’t totally sure what to pick. I did pick a gun, though. What about you?” 

 

I can open the pictures,” Spinner says. 

 

I talk to dead people,” Dusty volunteers. “ And I’m getting bored. Let’s get started already, we only need three people.” 

 

“Are you sure?” 

 

“A quality party is better than a quantity party. Trust me.” 

 

Suzume winces. “Ooof. That might be a problem then. I’m here because they needed someone who doesn’t play a lot of games to make sure that it’s, you know, playable for a novice.” 

 

A noob.” 

 

“That’s somehow worse than what I said? But yes.” 

 

Dusty makes a sound of disgust. “ Whatever. If you’re bad enough I’ll drop you and find a better team.” 

 

Suzume shrugs. “You do you dude. Spinner, which portrait are we starting with?” 

 

Spinner turns to one depicting a man strung up by his arms and legs, bent in unnatural directions. 

 

That one looks like where we start. I think there’s more portraits inside these ones, for side quests and mini games and stuff.” 

 

“Let’s go!” Dusty circles the two of them restlessly. “ If we run into trouble, SuzyQ can shoot it for us.” 

 

“Impatient,” she mumbles. 

 

Spinner snorts. He steps closer to the portrait, and his character lifts its hands up. The game sings some kind of bell filled opera, the portrait ripples and shifts restlessly. Shadowy whips lash out and grab all three of them, dragging them headlong into the nightmare. 

 

This might actually be fun. 

Notes:

I had SUCH a hard time deciding who I wanted her to intern with.

I was really close to Hawks or Mirko too, because Hawks (my beloved) is already a foil to Suzume and I really want to write more interactions between the two of them. I could slip in some HPSC shenanigans into that internship.

And Mirko because she’s a very intense, bad ass fighter and even though she’s pretty against having side kicks or partners I could see her being interested in this stubborn, angry little girl who just kicked the shit out of people twice her size. Theirs would be a very feral, violent partnership I think.

And of course Gang Orca! Suzume is an unusual character for me, in terms of how close she is to her family, so writing how she and Kaname would work together in the field and how their protective 'touch my sib and I'll cut you mother fucker' natures would either help or hinder them in a dangerous situation is absolutely something I'm going to add somewhere.

Check out my tumblr! @Lo-55

Chapter 17: Upgrades (?)

Notes:

So this might actually be my least favorite chapter that I've written for this fic? if only because I had to keep reminding myself while writing it that Suzume only knows what she knows. She's very smart but she can't actually read minds, she doesn't know the details of her dads deal with All Might, and she is, at her core, a very angry person.

On the flip side, I had a lot of fun writing mad scientist bae!

WARNING this chapter contains mentions of self harm scars and 2 allusions to suicide. It's nothing graphic, but it is there.

Chapter Text

Suzume leaves Ichigo’s dojo with a few more bruises than normal, and her knuckles split and bloody beneath their new bandages. It stings, but it's a familiar sting. 

 

The sun is starting to go down, and she should be getting home before she worries her mother. 

 

But even after breaking through a half a dozen training dummies in the dojo and tearing through other students at a rate that had even Ichigo telling her to hold back a bit, energy still thrums under her skin and aches in her bones. 

 

She’s exhausted but not in a way that she can sleep. 

 

It used to be whenever this happened I could just go find a dead body and start hunting. 

 

Now, she hasn’t got that option anymore. 

 

Now she goes looking for trouble, and fights. 

 

It’s a good thing that you can’t technically be a vigilante without a quirk, or else she might have gotten in trouble by now. She supposes she could go back home and see if Spinner and Dusty are online, they’re almost done with their second portrait when she had to call it quits. 

 

But a fight sounds better. 

 

Suzume is on her way to a rougher area, her hands in her pockets and anger bubbling under her skin, when someone steps out in front of her. 

 

A tall man, dressed all in black. He looks fairly bland, but his attention is locked on her. 

 

Her shoulders tense. 

 

Her pulse picks up. 

 

“Hey. You’re Yusada, right? From UA.” 

 

She doesn’t respond. She stares at him, her jaw tight. 

 

A smile touches his mouth, softening the rest of his features. 

 

“Sorry, I don’t mean to frighten you. My wife was going to talk to you if we saw you again, you were here the other day too, but she's at work,” he waves to the side, where his wife is definitely not standing. If he even has a wife. His other hand is out in the open where she can see it, and she doesn’t see any other extra limbs on him. 

 

“We wanted to tell you how cool it was to see you out on the stage. With a bunch of people with quirks like that… We don’t have any,” he says, his voice quiet and self deprecating. 

 

She blinks at him. 

 

“Oh.” 

 

“I always wanted to be a hero. But back then they didn’t let quirkless people into the hero courses. And even if they did, I don’t think I could have made it in.” 

 

He rubs the back of his head. His sleeve rides up and she sees faint, healed scarring. 

 

“You must think I’m silly. I’m a grown man but, I really admire your spirit.” 

 

It does sound silly, when he says it like that. He’s an adult, and it’s not got anything to do with her that he never became a hero. It’s society’s for not letting him get into the schools, and it's his for not forcing them to change anyways. By his own admission, he gave up on his dreams. 

 

She knows that's not a fair thought as soon as she has it. 

 

If it wasn't for Kaname believing in her, if it wasn't for people willing to teach her to fight, if it wasn't for her father doing everything he could for his family, she might never have made it this far either.  

 

She might be doing-

 

Suzume pauses, and tilts her head. 

 

“What did you end up doing?” 

 

“Hmm? Oh, nothing very special. I clean at the hospital. It was one of the only jobs I could get that pays well.” 

 

Suzume, or Suzanna, had spent more time in morgues than she had in hospitals, but she knows very well how important cleanliness is. Kai would weep thanking this man for keeping things sanitary. 

 

…maybe not weep, but still. 

 

“That’s an incredibly important job,” Suzume tells him all the same, thinking of Kai scrubbing his arms raw and pandemics. “And not one that I think I could do.” 

 

“It’s not exactly glamorous,” he argues, waving her away. 

 

Suzume lifts her hands so he can see the bandages. One of them is already getting bloody already. She might need stitches again. 

 

“Neither is what I’m doing,” she says dryly. “That doesn’t mean that what you’re doing isn’t important. It’s more important than me picking fights in some ways. You keep people safe and a hospital sanitized. If you and your coworkers stopped doing your jobs, the world would come to a literal halt. And-” 

 

She falters when she realizes that there are tears in his eyes. 

 

Oh god. 

 

What did I say wrong? 

 

Why is a grown man crying?!

 

He takes her hands in his, gently. 

 

“You’re a good girl. Really a good girl. Please know that we’re rooting for you!” 

 

The itching under her skin eases. Her shoulders drop. 

 

Oh. 

 

“Thank you…” 

 

He lets go of her hands and bows away. 

 

Suzume, dazed and confused, turns around and goes home. 

 

~ ~ ~ 

Suzume leans back against the wall of the elevator, her eyes closed. She holds her twisted wrist to her chest, a souvenir from her fight with Ojiro during class. She had been right. He was good at fighting hand to hand, and his tail was wicked. 

 

She’s tucked in beside the door when it swishes open and All Might, who was supposed to be overseeing class 1-B’s, comes stumbling in.

 

His shoulders are steaming. 

 

He turns, slaps the ‘close door’ button, and freezes when he sees her. The smile on his face is picture perfect and looks frankly painful. 

 

“Young Yusada! I didn’t see you there,” he says brightly. There’s strain in every line of his body.

 

She grunts, her eyes slitted open, and leans back against the wall. The light for her floor is still flickering, and he doesn’t make to hit another one. He must be going to Recovery Girl as well. 

 

She watches him from under long, dark lashes. 

 

His cheek keeps twitching. His chest shakes with suppressed coughs. 

 

He breaks before she does. 

 

“Is your arm injured?” He asks. 

 

“Yeah. It’s not bad. I just need ice is all.” She’s hurt it much worse than this. She’s hurt most of her body much worse than just a sprain at one point or another over the past decade or so that she’s been training to be a hero. 

 

He clears his throat. “You know, injuries like that are only the start of what you will face over the next few years. The hero course is incredibly difficult and dangerous. Many students don’t make it through, and some do only to find that being a hero isn’t everything that they thought it would be.” 

 

His smile is… kind, she thinks. Or it's meant to be. It looks fake, and she can see blood starting to leak from between his clenched teeth. 

 

What is he doing? What’s the point of this? 

 

The smiling, the fake kindness. What’s his angle? 

 

She knows just before he goes on, and it makes her stomach twist and her chest clench tightly. 

 

“There’s not just glory. It’s hard, and people will look to you for their safety. Without a quirk, you’ll be hard pressed to keep up with the demands. And when you get older, you may decide that this was a mistake. You could get injured, even crippled in the field. What happened with the crowd during the sport festival was just-” 

 

“Nothing new,” she interrupts. Anger boils, hot and cloying in her chest. 

 

His smile falters a fraction. 

 

“I’m s-”

 

“What happened during the sports festival. It was nothing new. They didn’t say a single word I haven’t heard before. Even though I won. Even though I beat every goddamn quirk I came up against-” 

 

She has to take a breath to keep from gritting her teeth. 

 

“They still thought I couldn't hack it. That my classmates would go easy on me. That I needed to be protected. And in less than five minutes, when it looked like someone like me was going to win, or go too far, further than they wanted me to, they turned on me. I am very well aware that that won’t be the only time that will happen, because it isn’t the first time that it’s happened.” 

 

His mouth opens, and she snaps at him. 

 

“Cut that out. That smiling, glittery hero act. I don’t know who you think you’re performing for, but cut. It. Out! It doesn’t mean anything to me. You, don’t mean anything to me. You’re just one more person who thinks I’m less than what I am because of how I was born.” 

 

For a minute there, she had actually thought that maybe he wasn’t. That he was coming around. 

 

He didn’t treat her differently in class. He still gave her her award during the festival. 

 

Being wrong stings more than she ever could have expected it to. 

 

This was All Might, the man who had put an innocent man in jail. She should hate him. She’s still angry for her father. Now that anger surges through her like fire. Now she thinks of a man, a stranger in the night with a scarred heart and body and an unglamorous job, weeping in the night. 

 

“Even if something goes horribly wrong, I can live with that. Since the other options for quirkless people are poverty, endless harassment or taking a long walk off a short cliff.” 

 

The doors swish open and she flies out of them, her hands trembling once her back is to the man. Bakugou is standing outside of them, his hand stretched out to hit the ‘down’ button. His wrist brace is gone, and his red eyes are startled and wide. 

 

The doors slide shut behind her without either of them moving. 

 

She listens with a terrible sense of vengeance as All Might starts hacking in the elevator behind her while Bakugou swears. 

 

Good. He deserves it. 

 

She lets Recovery Girl fuss for a minute before she shuffles her into a side room with ice for her wrist. 

 

“Rest a few minutes,” she orders. “You’ll be free once the swelling goes down, but I don’t want you to return to class. It’s just more combat training for the rest of the day, and you’ll stress your wrist out more if you go back. Save that for when lives are actually on the line instead of just when you’re training with the rest of those reckless youngsters.” 

 

She obeys, and sits in the side room. 

 

The ice on her wrist is a cold comfort, and it helps her cool her heels. 

 

She lays her head back on the wall, trying to focus on breathing. 

 

She hates mentioning that kind of stuff outloud. It feels like if she acknowledges it it’ll be even closer than it was before. 

 

She knows the statistics. Her mother knows the statistics and she’s constantly terrified of them, so Suzume does her best to pretend that they don’t exist. Suzume hates the way she said it too. It sounded too much like a threat, and it wasn’t. She likes being alive, however difficult life might be sometimes. 

 

She probably shouldn’t have thrown them at All Might like that either. It was probably cruel. 

 

It was cruel. 

 

She knows that. 

 

But he had been cruel too. 

 

Suzume shuts her eyes tight, and drags the sting of betrayal and fury into a hard stone inside her chest. The burn settles like a coal alongside every other word of discouragement she’s ever heard. Every other memory she has of people trying to make her quit. Some with words. Some with violence. 

 

They sit in the furnace of her chest, something to draw on if she ever starts to forget why she’s broken her bones and bled. 

 

Once the ice in her hand is melted she stands and goes to the other room, quiet on her feet. 

 

All Might is there, or rather Toshinori Yagi, all skin and bones. 

 

If he had said what he said to all of her classmates, not just her, she wouldn't have reacted so poorly. He’s been hurt terribly as a hero, and he’s the strongest of heroes on the planet. 

 

But it wasn’t to the others. 

 

It wasn’t to them as a group.

 

It was just to her. 

 

When she passes him by he makes a startled noise that turns into a fit of bloody, hacking coughs. It’s hard to feel guilty for startling him. It’s not her fault he didn’t hear her coming. 

 

She can feel his eyes on her when she sets the ice pack down on the table and twists her wrist, testing it. It doesn’t crack or pop. 

 

Suzume glances Yagi’s way before she turns to the door. Recovery Girl comes in, tapping her syringe cane along the tiled floor, and holds out her hand expectantly. 

 

Suzume gives her her wrist. 

 

The old woman twists it a few times before she nods. 

 

“I still want you out of the rest of today's class, but you should be fine by tomorrow. Come back if it acts up. Gummy?” 

 

Suzume takes it with a smile. “Thank you ma’am. I need to go to talk to some of the support course student’s anyways.” 

 

“Oh? You’re going earlier than a lot of your classmates. I can’t say I disapprove, but don’t let them rope you into anything… dangerous.” 

 

Suzume blinks at her. 

 

“That’s ominous. Okay.” 

 

Recovery Girl pats her hand and Suzume takes her leave. 

 

Let Recovery Girl deal with the bloody cough of All Might. 

 

It occurs to her halfway down the elevator to the Support Department that she might want to tell someone that One for All was still alive.

 

…They’ve probably figured it out by now, what with the Nomu and everything. 

 

And the Nomu. What is she supposed to do about those? The doctor is mass producing them, somewhere, somehow. 

 

(She doesn’t know the where, but she could figure it out if she had a few more resources. She doesn’t know how, but she has theories. 

 

Suzanna Hemmings had hunted people like this for a living. 

 

Yusada Suzume has never even seen a dead body.) 

 

It’s enough to give her a headache, and it only opens the door to the same problems she’s already got with Stain and Hosu, and the ones she had for the USJ. 

 

She doesn’t know how many anonymous tips she can give out before someone actually does manage to track her down, and that is a conversation she has no interest in having. 

 

I just want to be a hero. Why does everything have to be so complicated? If I was a few years older I wouldn’t have to deal with all this bull shit!  

 

Why couldn't she have been in Mirio’s year? He was nice. She likes him! And his class doesn’t get attacked by villains every two days! 

 

Suzume skips the elevator this time and instead jogs down the stairs. She should have taken them in the first place. They were good for her, even if they took forever and a half. 

 

On her way down to Support she swings by her classroom to grab her hero suit, in its shiny metal case. 

 

When she reaches the door she pauses. The Support Department is pretty separated from the rest of the school. Each course has its own tower of glass and steel, making four in total. They’re all connected by long walkways, which coincidentally form their iconic ‘H’ look from the outside. Heroics stands between Gen Ed and Support, but even then Support is different from all three other courses. 

 

For one thing, every door she comes across is reinforced. And the walls aren’t the same stone as the rest of the school either. She can see places where plaster has been knocked aside to reveal more steel beneath it. The whole building looks like its bomb proof. 

 

She thinks of the feral look on Hatsume’s face during the obstacle race and nods to herself. 

 

Definitely bomb proof. 

 

Now she wonders, just how much of the support department was like her? Was she going to go in there and see death robots fighting swarms of genetically modified bees while a roomba made entirely of knives did donuts in one corner and a 3D printer printed thousands of smaller copies of itself in a futile effort to overtake humanity? 

 

It’s already been a long day. She feels tired after her little explosion at All Might, one that was witnessed by Bakugou of all people. 

 

Joy to the fucking world. And what’s with him and eavesdropping? For a hot head, loud mouthed jackass he’s unnervingly quiet when he wants to be. 

 

It takes her a few tries, but eventually someone points her to the classroom that Power Loader is teaching in, and hands her a fire extinguisher for protection. 

 

Just in case, she knocks firmly on the steel door when she reaches it. 

 

"Come i- Wait, no! Wait just a min- five minutes!" Power Loader shouts from the other side.  

 

An explosion rocks the room beyond, and shakes the floor beneath Suzume’s feet. 

 

She grips the fire extinguisher tighter. 

 

Just what have I gotten myself into? 

 

She listens, but no one is screaming in pain so they either died fast or no one was hurt. 

 

Finally, Power Loader shouts for her to come in. “Should be safe!” 

 

Should be, he says. 

 

Suzume squares her shoulders and pushes the door open with a grunt before walking in. Smoke billows towards her, smelling distinctly like dust burning off of a heater that hasn’t been used in a long time. 

 

She wrinkles her nose. 

 

When the smoke is sucked out of the room by a fan in the ceiling that has to be there for that purpose exclusively, she gets to see Hatsume cackling like a hyena and looming over a ball of flaming metal while two other students on either side of her clutch their projects protectively to their chests. A boy who looks like he’s made of clouds in the corner swears in portuguese over a small table of new broken glass.

 

“...I can come back later?” she offers, eying them warily. 

 

Power Loader, who up close isn’t that much taller than Suzume is with his helmet on, comes over to her. 

 

“That’s fine, you came on a pretty relaxed day. Oh hey, the new fire extinguisher.” 

 

“I was told to give it to you,” she hands it over. 

 

“Thanks. Now, what can I do for you, Yusada?” 

 

It’s weird that he knows her name. They’ve never met. But it's also something she’s going to have to get used to, isn’t it? She wasn’t exactly subtle when she took over the Sports Festival. She’s surprised she hasn’t been approached by more than a few people on the street, but she’s so plain looking and she wears her uniform so seldomly outside of school, she’s probably lucky. 

 

“Yes! Actually I was hoping to talk to Hatsume? I saw some of her gear during the festival and-” 

 

Suzume is cut off when someone grabs her hands in rough leather gloves and yanks her around to face the bright goggled eyes of one Hatsume Mei. 

 

“It’s you! The girl who won the festival! And you’re here to talk about my babies!” 

 

Suzume tries to take a step back, but Hatsume’s hands are like steel traps. 

 

“Yes?” her voice comes out in a startled squeak. 

 

“Yes! What did you like best? My hover soles? The jetpack? The hydraulic bracers? Or the capture gun?!” 

 

“None,” Suzume finally pries her hands away. “Well, no, the capture gun was cool, but I’m here about the wire things?” 

 

“My wire arrows! You have excellent taste, First Place Girl.” 

 

Suzume… has been called worse things in her life. 

 

“Well, you saw that grappling gun I had- actually, I have it here too,” no sooner has she lifted her costume case than has Hatsume snatched it from her hands and snapped it open. She starts rummaging through her gear, checking the grappling gun, stun gun, smoke pellets, bolas, pepper spray, caltrops, flash lights, and a butterfly knife. Some of it she uses way less often than she thought she would. 

 

“It’s not bad gear,” Hatsume tells her, turning the stun gun over in her hands, “But I could make tons of improvements! Like this, we could change the voltage and turn it into a stun gen, EMP emitter combo and-” 

 

“Actually,” she interrupts, “I was going to drop that. I never really use it, so I thought I might switch it out for something better, or something I would use more often. The grappling gun I use all the time, but I lose time when I have to take it out of the holster and put it back in. Something like your wire arrows would be way more effective.” 

 

“You’ve come to the right place!” Hatsume beams at her. “Let’s get started.” 

 

Hatsume snaps her case closed and marches off towards her work table. 

 

Power Loader leans over to say, quietly, “If she gets too rowdy just give her a good tap on the head.” 

 

“... Like knock her out?” Suzume squints at him. 

 

“If you could, that would be great. I get the feeling she hasn’t slept in a while,” he says cheerfully. 

 

“Okay so. This whole department is crazy? Or just her?” 

 

“Nope, whole thing. She’s just extra loud about it. You should hear some of the stuff people scream at rubber ducks.” 

 

“I get the feeling I don’t want to,” Suzume mumbles, and goes after Hatsume. 

 

“So!” Hatsume spins to face her, holding what was once her unused stun gun in her hands. It’s little more than a pile of wires and metal with a battery pack now. “What were you thinking about replacing it with? My capture gun, maybe? It’s such a cute little baby!”

 

“Mhmm. Vee cute. That one I was actually thinking of replacing with a small field medical kit. Something simple, mostly just assessment tools and basics. Hemostatic dressings, bandages, suture kits, antibacterial sprays, bandaids, tape, a PCK,” she tacks off. “If I keep everything organized it should all fit fine with a few adjustments. And my other holster, I could free up as well if we can incorporate your wire arrows into the design.” 

 

Hatsume looks over her belt and holsters. “You’ve already got a lot of weight on your hips, and my wire arrows fit in a harness on the chest. I watched you fight in the festival, and you keep your elbows pretty close to your body in a fight. Let’s get the harness on you and see if you can still move with it on before we make too many other plans.” 

 

It’s a startlingly sensible suggestion from someone who is absolutely ten pounds of crazy in a five pound bag. 

 

Hatsume fetches the harness and helps Suzume into it. It weighs more than she thought it would, and when she throws a few punches and flips around the room a few times she sees that Hatsume was right. With the way she fights, the canisters that hold the arrows only got bumped by her arms, and threatened to twist in a way that was way too distracting when she went upside down. If they move them down onto her hips, it’ll add to the weight on her belt and might still get in the way. 

 

Suzume hands them back, dejected. “I really liked those…” 

 

She could have flown around, like she was in Attack on Titan or something! 

 

Hatsume picks up her forearm armor and turns it over in her hands. 

 

“Say, just how attached are you to these?” 

 

“Uh, not very I guess?” 

 

“Perfect!” Hatsume shoves her uniform out of the way and whips out a piece of paper and a pencil. Suzume creeps closer while she starts drawing so fast Suzume is surprised it doesn’t start smoking. 

 

Before her eyes, in just a few minutes, Hatsume designs a pair of vambraces with small grappling hooks in them. The outside are reinforced to keep from getting damaged if she uses them to block an attack, and the hooks are similar, if smaller, to the ones she already has. 

 

“There! Look, this part will go around your hand, and we can put a button here for you to hit, when it won’t be in the way when you make a fist.” 

 

“You figured all that out so fast!” Suzume gapes at her. 

 

Hatsume flaps her hand in dismissal. “All I did was redesign something I already made, its easy. If you’re getting rid of your stun gun, you should get something else long ranged to replace it. The grappling braces, my precious little babies, won’t be good for shooting eyes out-” 

 

“Does everyone know about that?!” 

 

“-Since they’re so much smaller, and the weight distribution will be different.” 

 

“I’ll need some hidden chambers in them for lock picks. Like these,” she pulls out the picks from her scrunchie and shows them to Hatsume. They’re pretty simple, but versatile. Hatsume scratches a few new lines on the designs. There’s not a space for them in the body suit itself. Hatsume tests the material of that too. It’s flexible, but woven with a Spectra Kevlar blend that makes it hard to cut through. Suzume wants a cape too, but she’s not sure it will be practical. 

 

“There’s something else. I was looking into training weights a while ago, but they always ended up being really bulky and obvious, or too light to do me much good. Ich- my sensei told me that I would do well with ones on my wrists, ankles, and chest, but she didn’t have any better than what I found.” 

 

“Also super easy. I’ve been working on high density metal for a while now,” Hatsume pulls open a drawer and shuffles around, producing a handful of thin metal bars. When she drops one on the desk, it makes a hard dent in the wood. “I’ll have those babies ready by tomorrow!” 

 

Hatsume picks up one of her weighted throwing disks. 

 

“I use those more than I use the stun gun,” Suzume tells her. She’d nearly given Aoyama a concussion with one the other day. 

 

“They remind me of Sir Nighteyes Hyper Density Seals.” 

 

“Yeah! They’re based off of them. I was hoping that eventually I’d be able to adjust and improve them, or get different types than just ones I throw. Like, some that deploy smoke, or quick drying foam for capture, or explode and- What’s with that face?” 

 

“Challenge accepted!” 

 

“What challenge?” 

 

“Those will make beautiful babies!” 

 

“What is happening here.” 

 

“The explosives and the smoke deployment will be easy. We’ll have to upgrade your belt to absorb shock so they don’t go off accidentally if you get knocked down,” while she talks, she pulls out another piece of paper and starts drawing at lightning speed. “I bet I can even incorporate aspects of your stun gun into them. Oh! And an EMP in at least one, those can be useful. I’ll put a faraday cage around the electronics pouches, we can put your phone here and add foil lining to your hoot here and- Quick drying foam could be made using a variation of expanding insulation, but I’d have to adjust it so it doesn’t leave chemical burns and expands further to trap a full grown person. It’ll probably have to be water soluble, so you’ll need something else for water villains- Oh! Freezing explosions! I can make those a thing!” 

 

Suzume watches Hatsume spiral down a rather terrifying rabbit hole as she starts talking about the permeability of human skin. 

 

Well. 

 

In for a penny? 

 

“I was also thinking of adding a visor or a cowl of some kind to it. One with some tech included. My brother had a visor that shows heat signatures, night vision, and syncs up to his phone for communication purposes, and has a camera built into it. I’m pretty sure I can get the specs for it.”

 

Hatsume grins with all her teeth. 

 

“Consider it done. I’m gonna make so many cute little babies!” 

 

God this day is exhausting. 

Chapter 18: Surprise Guest

Notes:

I’m so glad people liked the last chapter! I will admit I had a few worries about how it would be received, but you all are so kind! Except for one person over on FF.net. He’s a dick.

If the last chapter was one of my least favorites to write, this one was one of my favorites to write. I hope you guys enjoy it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Oh we’re gonna die, oh we’re gonna die, oh shit, shit, shit, shit, shit!” 

 

“Shoot them! You have a literal gun!” 

 

“I have six bullets and there’s eight people!” 

 

“I should have picked a gun instead of talking to ghosts. What use are ghosts?!” 

 

“Maybe the ghosts will fight for you?”

 

“You guys should have partnered with someone who’s actually good at video games- ha! I killed one!” 

 

“Great, now kill the rest!” 

 

Suzume does her best to listen to Dusty, who’s ended up being their leader here by the simple merit of she barely knows what she’s doing, and he’s a bosy little bitch. She’s been spending a couple of hours every other day playing with him and Spinner, trying to beat the game that her brother had designed with so much care. It’s very different from what she normally spends her nights doing. 

 

She manages to shoot another five, and Spinner hits a sixth one hard enough that he dies. The last remaining enemy manages to stab Dusty repeatedly before a ghost really does materialize and cut its head off. 

 

Suzume falls back on the floor, her heart pumping. 

 

“Holy shit. I’ve been in actual fights less stressful than that was.” 

 

“Who are you fighting?” Spinner asks, sounding like he’s trying not to laugh. The longer she plays with him the more she thinks he might actually be the lizard she’d first suspected. 

 

“People who piss me off.” 

 

People who have not been Bakugou lately. No, lately, he’s just been acting weird, quiet around her, and borderline skittish around Midoriya.

 

She has her guesses as to why.  

 

Mood,” says Dusty sagely. 

 

“People suck,” she says succinctly. “And I have to… i mpress upon them that they should keep their shitty opinions to themselves. Did I tell you some dip shits from a cult tried to recruit me because they assumed I have something against heteromorphic quirks?” 

 

What ?!” 

 

“Yeah,” she wrinkles her nose. It was the second time a cult tried to recruit her, but this one had actual skull masks and weird stuff. The ‘Creature Rejection Society’ was dedicated only to getting rid of quirks that changed people's appearances, particularly those that took on animal attributes. “Bunch of assholes. Who cares if someone looks different? It’s none of their damn business, and they don’t have any right to be cruel to people who are just like. Existing, you know? Besides, I kinda like heteromorphic quirks. Gang Orca, the hero? Totes my fav. His whole aesthetic is on point.” 

 

She pauses. 

 

“That feels objectifying somehow. Or fetishizing?” 

 

Spinner at least snorts. “I don’t think so. And you are right, those guys are assholes. I uh. I’m actually heteromorphic, and I’ve met people like that.”

 

That cinches who she’s been playing games with in the evenings. 

 

“I should have broken some bones.” 

 

Why didn’t you ?” Asks Dusty, like she wasn’t just lamenting about not doing violent damage to other humans. 

 

“I was gonna be late for class and my teacher kinda scares the shit out of me.” 

 

There’s a pause. 

 

“Your teacher hasn’t like. Done anything bad to you, has he?” Spinner asks, sounding oddly protective. 

 

Suzume shakes her head, even though they can’t see her. “No, no, nothing like that. He’s just sort of strict.” She pauses. “Actually, sometimes he treats us like cats.” 

 

Like cats?” Spinner repeats. 

 

“Yeah. Like, he definitely cares about us, but in a standoffish way. Or, we’ll destroy something and he’ll just be exasperated. But also he expects us to be more obedient than a cat ever would be.”

 

“... what are you destroying in school?” Dusty asks, sounding bewildered. 

 

“So fucking much my dude.” 

 

Man, I’m so jealous. I was homeschooled,” Spinner whines. “ I never got to destroy anything.” 

 

“You’ll get your chance one day,” Suzume assures, trying not to smile. Spinner is kind of a dork. 

 

If you’re ever in Kamino Ward, I’ll take you to a Rage Room,” Dusty offers. 

 

“To a what?” They both chorus. 

 

A Rage Room. You pay them money and then they give you bats and hammers so you can break stuff. Like that scene in that really old movie, ZombieLand.” 

 

“... I have never wanted to go anywhere so badly in my life,” Suzume whispers. 

 

“Shit. I think I have to go to Kamino now,” Spinner mutters. 

 

Well right now I want to get to the next level. Come on, losers.” 

 

She and Spinner grumble, but they follow Dusty to the next crime scene. At least the puzzle portions of the game she’s good at. 

 

“By the way, I’m gonna be gone next week. I’m going out of town so I won’t be on the game.” 

 

“AFK,” Dusty corrects. 

 

“Close enough.”

~ ~ ~ 

 

Suzume is one of the first people to turn in her submission for their internships. After Mirio had reported to Sir Nighteye that she was willing to go work with him, the hero had put in a formal invitation for her. A little late, Nezu still accepted the circumstances, and so she ads his name to her list of selections. 

 

Sir Nighteye. 

 

Kesagiri Man. 

 

Crust. 

 

The rest of her classmates are taking more time, although Bakugou is finished with his selections as well. 

 

There’s a lot to consider here for all of them. Which agencies would teach them things they didn’t already know? Which agencies would help them with what they wanted to specialize in? 

 

Unlike regular high school, everything they do here will actually affect their futures. 

 

Aizawa dismisses them for the day, and Suzume makes her way down to the lockers so she can get her shoes and umbrella. 

 

She unbuttons her jacket and taps her shoes on. She’s still exhausted from the other day, and all she wants to do is go home and go to bed. 

 

It doesn’t help that yesterday Hatsume had made good on her promise and given her a harness weights for her ankles and wrists. They looked like sweat bands more than anything else, and the harness fits like a sports bra, with the weights pressed against her ribs just under her bust. Thick straps on the shoulders mean that it doesn’t dig unpleasantly into her skin, but the weight is still new. 

 

By the time she’s ready to start for the train, between the weights and a combat exercise that morning, she feels like she let people beat her with hot mallets all morning. 

 

Who would think this harness would make such a difference? she wonders, scowling at the sun outside. She’s going to be sweating by the time she gets to the station, and it was still damp and humid from the rain earlier. 

 

You’re not even carrying that much weight! She scolds herself. Maybe six pounds total? Two on your wrists, two on your ankles, and two on your chest. Yaoyarozu carries more around on the reg. Get it together, Kono!

 

Just as she’s getting ready to start swearing at the sun, someone appears beside her. 

 

She turns, and finds Todoroki standing there. She blinks at him. He looks back impassively with mis-matched eyes. 

 

Suzume has always liked heterochromia. It looks really cool. Almost as cool as colored iris’ on black sclera. 

 

Maybe I just have a thing for pretty eyes? Gold, red, colors on black, mix and match…

 

“How’s is goin?” she asks, shouldering her back with a grunt. She feels clumsy with the new weights at the edges of her limbs. 

 

Todoroki considers her for a long minute. 

 

“I want to come over to your house.” 

 

She blinks. 

 

Stares. 

 

What. 

 

“Oh-kay,” she says, to bewildered to refuse. They’ve barely spoken, outside of the sports festival. They haven’t even had projects together. 

 

Never the less, she doesn’t deny him. He’s not loud or overwhelming, as intense as he can be when it comes to his father. But, why would he want to hang out with her? It can’t be for training. He’d kick her ass. 

 

“Great,” he turns to the door. “You take the train home, right? Will we be late?” 

 

With a start, she realizes that he means today. 

 

Suzume just wants to go to bed. But… 

 

Maybe if she brings him home, her mom will stop harassing her about friends? And she can sleep once he leaves. 

 

“No, we’ll make it if we hurry,” she assures. This might as well happen. 

 

She starts for the station, with Todoroki following after her. 

 

It occurs to her that she should probably tell her mom that this is happening. 

 

She pulls out her phone and texts the family group chat. 

 

Me : I’m kidnapping Endeavors son 

 

The sky is getting cloudy again by the time they reach the train station, and just as they pass through the gates the ground beneath their feet rumbles with the incoming train. 

 

Her incoming train. 

 

“Shit!” 

 

Suzume grabs Todoroki by the hand and sprints for the platform, dragging him behind her. 

 

They stumble in right before the doors close. 

 

Safe. 

 

Suzume slumps against a handrail. Thank god. She’s never been this late, and her normal seat is gone. 

 

They were standing then, huh? 

 

Suzume sighs when the train lurches beneath them. She lets go of Todoroki’s warm hand to grab the rail instead.

 

Her phone buzzes and she pulls it out to see Kaname has texted her. 

 

Kaname : Pics or it didn’t happen

 

Mama : Does he like tea? 

 

Suzume nudges Todoroki and opens her phone’s camera. 

 

“Here, smile,” she holds the phone up at a good angle and leans back until their shoulders bump. She doesn’t particularly like picture of herself, but the focus in this one is Todoroki, who is pretty boy prime. Todoroki looks at it sideways, his brows furrowed. 

 

“What?” 

 

She snaps a selfie and sends it to the chat. 

 

“My mom wants to know if you like tea,” she says, instead of explaining. It’s revenge for inviting himself to her house last minute. 

 

“Yes?” 

 

Finally, I’m not the one being confused!   

 

“Dope.” 

 

“Isn’t that a drug?” 

 

Suzume shrugs. “Technically, yes. But it’s also a way of saying ‘cool’ or ‘nice’. It’s old slang, essentially.” 

 

“I see…” 

 

They fall into an odd sort of silence. It doesn’t feel all that uncomfortable, and Suzume wonders if she shouldn’t start eating lunch of Todoroki instead of her louder classmates. 

 

The idea of not listening to Kirishima and Kaminari chat sends an uncomfortable pang through her chest. 

 

They come up with some of the silliest ideas. Well, Kaminari does and then he drags Kirishima into it, and then he drags Bakugou into it, and Suzume ends up being pulled along for the ride too. 

 

The boys are so weird. 

 

Eventually a pair of seats open up and she and Todoroki can sit down. He, like her, finishes his homework before they finally reach their stop. 

 

“Do you really travel that far every day?” Todoroki asks when she leads him off of the train and through the station. Rain patters down around them, making the ground slick and shiny and drumming hard on the roof. Through the downpour lights flash in the parking lot and umbrella’s bob. Wind tears through the parking lot, throwing branches and stray trash all over the place. 

 

“Yeah. I mean, it gets me there right?” She shrugs, and points to one of the cars parked outside with her own umbrella. “That’s my mom.” 

 

Suzume waves, and the car pulls up to the curb so they can jump in without getting too soaked. Thanks to the wind their umbrellas only do so much good. Suzume slides into the back seat, dragging Todoroki with her. Her hair is dripping and her clothes are sticking uncomfortably. The temperature has dropped dramatically, and she’s glad she’s got his left side to her. Even without using his quirk it radiates heat. 

 

“Hey Mom.”

 

“Suzy-Q,” Chiasa turns around to smile at the pair of them. The blonde of her hair is streaked through with dark brown roots. Her eyes, as black as Suzume, look over their guest curiously. “And you must be her friend?” 

 

“Todoroki Shouto. It’s nice to meet you,” he says politely. His stoney expression doesn’t give a lot away, even when Suzume’s mother melts into a smile. 

 

“It’s good to meet you too. I’m Yusada Chiasa. It’s nice to have one of Suzume’s friends over. She doesn’t bring people home normally. Especially boys.” 

 

“Mo-om,” Suzume objects, her cheeks heating up. She leans forward to hiss, “Don’t embarrass me!” 

 

Chiasa’s black eyes sparkle before she turns back to the wheel. “Buckle up.” 

 

Suzume sits back, crossing her arms and frowning at the back of her mothers seat. 

 

She was wrong. 

 

This is going to be so much worse than if she just never brought anyone home at all. 

 

~ ~ ~

 

Shouto wasn’t entirely sure what he expected when Yusada told him he could come home with her. 

 

He had halfway thought she might live at a gym, or in a loft above a dojo. Something that fit the brutal fighter he saw in class. 

 

Not this. 

 

‘This’ being a nice looking two story house in a residential neighborhood, with bushes pressed up against the sides, and a maple tree in the front. A patch of woods rises behind it. Unlike most houses there’s actually a yard, and some room between them and their neighbors. It’s not as traditional as his own home, or nearly as large. 

 

It looks perfectly average. 

 

It doesn’t fit his mental image of Yusada at all. 

 

Her mom doesn’t either. She smiles easily, her eyes are soft, despite a furrow between her brows. 

 

They park in the garage, away from the wind and the rain that’s already soaked through his uniform and left puddles in the back seat, and Yusada opens a refrigerator that is. Out there. For some reason. 

 

“Soda?” she offers, gesturing to the drinks inside. He recognizes some, and there’s a package of chicken on one shelf and a. Turtle in tupperware? 

 

Yusada’s mom sees him looking in. 

 

“That’s Jorge. I’m a veterinarian, you see, and someone left him at the clinic last month. He’s hybernating for now, and when it gets warmer we’ll wake him up and put him in a good enclosure, in a home where people will love him,” she explains, before leaving them behind to go inside. 

 

“Oh.” 

 

He looks at the sodas and frowns. “My father doesn’t like me drinking those.” 

 

Yusada gives him a slant eyed look. “Then it’s a good thing I’m asking you, not him.” 

 

“... an orange one, please.” 

 

She hands it to him, grabs a coke of her own, and leads him upstairs. Her room is all the way down the hall, past three doors each labeled with names. Seiji, in blocky, pixelated type. Satomi, surrounded by what he thinks are drawings of vines. Kaname, with the ‘a’s made out of curled snakes and the door plastered with movie tickets taped onto the wood. 

 

And Suzume, in amber orange cursive. 

 

Shouto looks around the room, idly brushing his wet hair away from his face. 

 

She has a bed that looks more like a couch, piled with thick blankets and pillows printed with snakes and owls. Her desk is neatly organized, and above it the shelf is piled with history books in japanese, english, and what he thinks might be spanish, and a globe shaped night light. 

 

One whole wall is decorated with weapons. 

 

A pair of wooden practice dao swords, a staff capped with metal on either end, a spear, two crossed axes, a truly massive broadsword curved on one end, a naginata, a cane, a blunt edged jian sword, a pair of suntetsu, throwing knives, throwing stars, and a dented practice version of her familiar three piece staff. 

 

To the right of all the weapons are ribbons, metals, and trophies of people posed like they’re running, flipping, or jumping over obstacles. A diploma from her middle school is framed there too. 

 

At least that fit what he thought of when he thought of Yusada. 

 

There’s a few black and white posters for movies he’s never seen, and above her desk is a cork board crowded with pictures of Yusada surrounded by people who look vaguely like her. Her brothers, he supposes, and a woman with pale hair and a crown of horns. Movie tickets are tacked on it too. 

 

Yusada gives him a minute to take it all in while she rests her bag on her desk and pulls her hair out of its typical spiky bun. 

 

“I’ve gotta take a shower,” she says, startling him. “I feel really gross after practice and the weather today. Are you okay chilling in my room while I wash off real quick?” 

 

Shouto shrugs. “Sure.” He doesn’t care, although he’s not sure if it's normal to leave guests in your bedroom while you shower. He’s never had classmates over before, so he guesses she would know? 

 

She picks some clothes out of her closet. “Do you want to take one too? My brothers’ old clothes should fit you fine.”  

 

Shouto touches his wet hair. Technically, he can just heat up his body and steam all the water off. But a shower does sound better. Aizawa had really put them through their paces earlier, and he could still feel sweat sticking under all the rain. 

 

“If you don’t mind.” 

 

“I wouldn’t have offered if I did,” she retorts. “Hang out here, I’ll be back in a minute. We can throw your uniform in the washer with mine once you’re done.” 

 

Shouto nods, and she leaves him alone in her room. 

 

He sits at her desk and pulls out his phone to text Fuyumi, letting her know that he got to his classmate's house safe. She had been ecstatic when he said he was going to be going somewhere this afternoon, although he hadn’t mentioned that it was Yusada he had come to see. His father was still furious that she and the boy with the brainwashing quirk, Shinsou, had been in the top two instead of him. 

 

Bakugou was understandable, at least as far as Endeavor was concerned. Unacceptable, but more understandable than those two. 

 

He grimaces, and switches to a matching game app. 

 

Yes. Better to wait a while before mentioning who he went to see. He doesn’t feel like dealing with whatever ridiculous lecture his father can cook up about quirkless little girls. Besides, he doesn’t want to point the man at his classmate. He likes Yusada. 

 

They haven’t spent a lot of time together. Just a few times in class, and sometimes they’ve been at the same lunch table, but with her, he doesn’t feel like he’s speaking half another language like he does with some people their age. She says what she means, instead of talking circles around an issue, and he always knows where he stands with her. And if she says something he doesn’t understand, she explains it. 

 

A very small part of him had been hoping to go up against her during the one on one matches during the festivals. She always came up with creative ways to counter quirks, and he wanted to see what she did against his ice. Out of everyone in their class he had the largest ranged attacks by far. 

 

Although, he definitely wanted to be wearing a cup when they fought. She seemed to enjoy kicking people in the crotch. 

 

He’s a few more levels in before the door opens and Yusada comes in, her hair pulled back by a bandana tied in a bow on top, wearing a yellow jumpsuit over a black t-shirt. A bundle of clothes and towels is in her hands. 

 

“Here,” she hands them over to him. “Those should fit. Hand me your old clothes when you’re done and I’ll throw them in the wash. Use whatever shampoo you want.” 

 

“You’re sure he won’t mind if I borrow these?” Shouto asks, looking down at the clothes. 

 

“Those are my brother Seiji’s. He doesn’t even live here anymore, so I doubt he’ll miss them.” 

 

Shouto shrugs, and she shows him the bathroom. It’s still warm and humid when he showers off quickly, using a heavily scented soap labeled ‘pine tar’. 

 

The clothes she gave him turn out to be a pair of soft black joggers and a green sweatshirt with a pixelated alien above ‘Eat sleep poggers repeat’. 

 

Her brother must really like pomegranate juice. He muses. 

 

By the time he gets back to her room there’s two cups of steaming tea that smell like cinnamon and orange peels sitting on the desk, and Yusada is seated on her bed, writing something in a notebook. 

 

When she looks up to see him, her mouth twitches sideways in a smile that shows a few teeth. 

 

“That’s beautiful. Hold on, I need a picture of you.” 

 

Beautiful? 

 

“Another one?” 

 

“In the other one you were in a school uniform,” she waves him off and lifts her phone up to snap another picture of him, before tapping on it a few times. 

 

Shouto goes to sit at the desk, and takes one of the cups of tea. It’s strong when he sips it, but good. 

 

“Send that picture to me?” He wants to know why she likes it so much. 

 

“Sure, what’s your number?” 

 

She sends him the picture. 

 

Shouto wouldn’t call it ‘beautiful’, but it's certainly different. Normally, if he’s not in his school uniform or work out clothes, he has a set of button up shirts and black slacks tailored to him, so he stays ‘presentable’. 

 

In Yusada’s brother's clothes he looks nothing like himself. The material is soft, and fairly loose on the shoulders and stomach. They’re comfortable and in them he just looks like a regular person. 

 

He… likes it. 

 

He looks less like his fathers son and more like any other teenager on the streets. 

 

“Seiji, my brother? He says you can keep the shirt if you like it,” Yusada waves her phone, so he knows who she’s texting. 

 

“Oh,” he says, for lack of anything better on his mind. “Thank him for me?” 

 

“Thank him yourself. He’s coming to dinner tonight. You’re staying, right?” 

 

“Ah. If it’s no trouble.” 

 

Yusada lays back on a mound of chunky blankets and tucks one leg under the other. Shouto notes idly that her socks have narwhals on them. 

 

Shouto’s phone goes off, a text from his sister. 

 

Fuyumi : Are you coming home for dinner?

 

Me : No, my classmate invited me to stay. 

 

Fuyumi : That was nice of him! 

 

Me : Her

 

Fuyumi : … her???? 

 

Shouto lifts his phone. “Can I take a picture of you, too?” 

 

Yusada’s brows furrow. “I don’t know why you would, but if you really want to?” 

 

“Great.” 

 

He snaps the picture, and Yusada squawks. 

 

“Hey wait, I wasn’t smiling! And that is not a good angle.” 

 

“I think it looks fine.” It looks like her, just more squished. 

 

“Dude, no, come here.” 

 

Shouto lets her shoo him into her bed beside her, the mattress dipping under their weight, and she shows him the ‘good selfie angles’ and how to use filters to give them both polar bear ears, big glasses, and bear noses. 

 

“There, see? Way better than the first one.” 

 

Shouto doesn’t see what the problem with the original one is, but he sends Fuyumi the one with the bear ears anyways. Picking out the filter had been interesting at least. 

 

Fuyumi : THAT 

 

Fuyumi : IS ADORABLE 

 

Fuyumi : wait is that the girl from the festival? 

 

Me: Yes, she’s my classmate. 

 

Fuyumi : oh my god Shouto 

 

“Kids!” he hears Yusada Chiasa shout from downstairs, “Come eat!” 

 

They jog back downstairs, where he finds three people. Yusada’s mother, and two young men with her same black hair. Unlike her and her mother, they have bright red eyes, and small fangs poking out the side of their mouths. 

 

The older boy has most of his hair combed away from his face, save a few strands that fall across his forehead. The younger one has wild spikes, and bangs that fall over his right eye. They all have the snake-like tilt to their eyes as his classmate, save their mother. 

 

The older boy looks him over when he steps into the dining room. 

 

“You know I think that shirt looks better on you than it ever did on me,” he says off handedly. “I’m Yusada Seiji. You’re Todoroki, right?” 

 

“Yes, it’s nice to meet you,” he dips a bow to them. “Thank you for having me.” 

 

“Wow, Suze, your friend sure is polite. Maybe he could teach you some manners,” the younger boy grins, flashing teeth, and Yusada elbows him in the ribs. 

 

“Cram it, Kaname.” 

 

“Sit,” the eldest of them gently nudges Shouto to a seat beside her daughter and takes her own. 

 

“Yusada, can you pass the water?” he asks. There’s a pause as three people reach for the pitcher at once. 

 

“Well that’s gonna be a pain,” Seiji announces. “Just use our first names.” 

 

Shouto’s brows arch. “Are you sure?” 

 

“We’re not that formal,” Kaname agrees. 

 

“Then, you should use mine as well,” it was only fair. 

 

Someone passes him the water and Chiasa gives him a bowl of nikujaga. The boys start bickering over something that happened while Shouto and Yusa- Suzume , were upstairs

 

Dinner is a loud affair, with the three siblings starting small fights throughout, Chiasa defusing them or scolding her children, and people getting kicked under the table. It’s more chaos than Shouto has ever seen outside of UA, but it’s full of laughter . Shouto spends most of it asking Chiasa about turtles and tortoises. 

 

Suzume has a crooked smile that Shouto realizes is her version of a blinding grin. 

 

When it's over, they all start gathering dishes before Chiasa chases them out of the dinning room. 

 

“Go play, kids, I’ll finish up here,” she orders. 

 

“We’re not kids,” Suzume argues, her cheeks puffing out. “We’re teenagers!” 

 

“Speak for yourself, kiddo,” Seiji props his elbows on top of her head. “I’m a whole ass adult.” 

 

Suzume elbows him in the ribs hard enough that he bends over with the force. 

 

“This is abuse!” 

 

Suzume rolls her eyes at him. 

 

“Toughen up buttercup.” 

 

Kaname shakes his head at them before he smiles again, showing off the fangs in his mouth. “You know guys, we have even numbers tonight…” 

 

Both of his siblings freeze. Slowly, they turn towards Shouto. 

 

“Todo-Shouto,” Suzume says, “Can you stay long enough for a game?” 

 

He checks his phone. 

 

“I don’t see why not.” 

 

They take him up to a room above the garage, one with thick carpeting and huge windows that show the storm still going outside. There’s a fireplace filled with wood against one wall, and a big TV on the other with consoles hooked up to it. The third is home to shelves filled with books, movies, and board games, and a love seat under a window that shows the woods in the back. 

 

In the middle of the room there are bean bags, slanted chairs, and an overstuffed couch. 

 

They take him to the TV and hand him a well worn controller, one that’s white and pink and looks vaguely like a cat. 

 

“Have you ever played ‘Witches of the Hollar’?” 

 

“No.” 

 

“Okay, so we’ll start a new game then,” Seiji sets it up on the TV. “Basically, we split into two teams. One of us will be witches, the other one will be witch hunters. Both teams are neighbors on different sides of the valley. We live in a hollar, a valley between mountains. The witches have to keep their neighbors from noticing that they’re witches, while still doing witch things. There’s a meter that tells you how much magic you have. If you have too much magic, it’ll start to go off randomly. The witch hunters have cameras, and they have to get a good picture of us doing magic, so they can prove it. The more pictures they have the more points they get, the more spells the witches cast without getting caught the more points they get. Whoever has the most points after ten minutes wins the rounds.” 

 

Seiji shows him the controls, how to select the details for his character and move them, then teams up with him as a witch hunter. 

 

“I’m a videogame designer,” he explains, “So I should give you enough of an advantage that it’ll be fair.” 

 

“As long as you don’t get impatient,” Suzume teases. 

 

Seiji plants his hand on her head and shoves her to the side. 

 

Shouto sits in a bean bag, and tries to line his new character's camera up with whatever magical hijinks the other two get up to. Floating peoples cars, changing horses into mice, making plants flower out of season. 

 

He feels bad when Suzume and Kaname trounce them soundly for the first four rounds, but Seiji doesn’t seem to mind. 

 

By the time Chiasa offers to drive him to the station to catch the last train home, holding a bag of his cleaned school uniform in one hand, he’s finally getting good enough to win a couple of rounds. 

 

“Come back again someday,” Kaname encourages him. 

 

Suzume rides with him all the way to the train station. 

 

“So,” Suzume looks at him as they pull into the parking lot. “Did you have fun? My family can be… a lot.” 

 

She’s not wrong. Even she seems like a different person around her brothers than she is at school. She’s infinitely more relaxed, for one thing.  

 

It’s not bad. 

 

“I had fun,” he promises. He pauses, his hand on the door handle, and looks back at her. He had found the answer he was looking for, too. 

 

“Your brother does have all of his teeth.” 

 

Her eyes grow wide before he steps out into the rain. 

 

Notes:

So I ended up writing a bit of an AU to this story, where Suzume and Kamame are age swapped. Check it out here https://archiveofourown.org/works/38332336

Chapter 19: New Interns

Notes:

I spent way too long trying to figure out the geological logistics of the internships.

I also realized that I have to cut entirely, or at least shuffle away, a scene that I was SUPER excited for because Hawks' agency is on Kyushu and the rest of the arc takes place around the general Tokyo area. And I'm so damn sad about that :(

Chapter Text

“Morning, Suzume.” 

 

She looks up from her book to see him sit down, two seats away. “Hey, Shouto.” 

 

She turns back to ‘A History of Crime Scene Investigation’, intending on finishing the chapter before Aizawa calls them to attention. 

 

But, because her class is full of ridiculous people, someone pokes her shoulder viciously. 

 

“Hey!” Hagakure hisses, poking her harder. “What was that?” 

 

Suzume swats her hand away to scowl at the invisible girl. “What was what?” 

 

“Since when are you two on a first name basis?!” 

 

“Since yesterday,” she can see Kirishima grab Bakugou’s arm out of the corner of her eye and whisper something rapidly to him. “Dinner was annoying, there were too many ‘Yusada’s’ with me and my brothers, so I told him to call me Suzume.” 

 

“He had dinner with your family?!” 

 

“New rule! I don’t repeat myself anymore.” 

 

“Wait,” Hagakure leans in, right in her face. This close she can see the slightest distortion of the world through her classmate. “Don't tell me you and Todoroki are a thing!” 

 

“Okay,” Suzume leans away from her and looks back at her book. 

 

“Wait, no! Tell me!” 

 

Suzume hears Kaminari and Aoyama posing the same question to Shouto. 

 

“Make up your mind,” Suzume shoots her a frown. “And anyways, the answer is no. He just came over, that’s all.” 

 

“Aw, but you two would be so cute together.” 

 

Suzume arches a brow. 

 

“...You’d be a great, really scary power couple!” she amends. 

 

Cool, so all my classmates are scared of me? 

 

“That’s nice.” 

 

Hagakure slumps, the wind going out of her sails. “You’re not a bit romantic, are you?” 

 

“Romance? I don’t have time for that stuff. I have to be a hero,” she waves her hand at Hagakure. “If you’re that jealous, you can call me Suzume too… Actually, I’d prefer it.” 

 

Even after two years, she’s still not huge on being called ‘Yusada’. Once she gets to 18, she plans on changing it back to Kono, if not sooner. 

 

“Really?” Hagakure pops right back up. “Then call me Toru!” 

 

“ ‘Kay.” 

 

She hesitantly starts to go back to her book and- 

 

“Alright everyone, eyes up here.” 

 

Goddamn it! 

 

She snaps her book shut and sits up to look at Aizawa, who’s written a train station, date, and time on the board. 

 

“Today is the last day to submit your hero internship forms. The internships themselves start on monday, when we’ll all meet at the train station at nine in the morning. Do not be late. You’ll be representing UA at your internships, so I expect you all to be on your best behavior. The agencies have all arranged for places for you to stay if it’s out of town. Don’t let me hear about any of you causing trouble.” 

 

“Yes, sensei,” they corus, like good little minions. 

 

He looks across them all, squinting above the scar on his cheek. 

 

Most of the class tries to look as innocent as they can. 

 

She just stares at him. 

 

“Great. Read chapter 10 and answer the end of chapter questions.” 

 

He pulls his sleeping bag up and closes it to go to sleep. 

 

Suzume cocks her head. 

 

“...D’you think if I finish early, he’ll let me take a nap too?” 

 

Toru giggles at her. “You’re so funny.” 

 

She wasn’t joking, but okay. 

 

“Finish and get your questions right and I don’t care what you do. Now quiet down and get to work.” 

 

“Yes sir,” she tips him a mock salute and cracks open her textbook. She answers all the questions as fast as she can, double checks them, then crosses her arms and lays her head down on her desk. 

 

Maybe I should invest in a sleeping bag… 

 

She manages to doze for a good few minutes before the door slams open and Mic saunters in, calling out a ‘good morning!’. 

 

“Pop quiz!” he calls. 

 

The room groans while he passes out tests. 

 

Suzume starts filling it out as soon as she gets it. English is easy .  

 

Well, it's bullshit as a language, but it's a language she’s known longer than japanese. She corrects the grammar, adds a comma, fixes the spelling of ‘through’ to ‘thorough’, and lays her head back down. 

 

Very faintly, she hears Present Mic start scolding Aizawa. 

 

“- too much like you. Sleeping! Hey, are you listening to me?” 

 

She’s glad her head is down. Her cheeks feel warm. He thinks she’s like Aizawa? Aizawa is a pretty cool teacher… 

 

She’d never eat those jelly packets, though. 

 

They were way too gross, and Yusa would kill her if she found out. 

 

The rest of the day goes largely the same as any other. They go over a few laws they’ve been studying,  a test they did a few days before, and the best ways to avoid collateral damage in certain areas before they’re finally released for lunch. 

 

Suzume takes her usual seat beside Kirishima, sandwiching him between her and Bakugou. She keeps her shoulder to the rough brick wall, and her book open beside her tray where it won’t get in the way. 

 

Kirishima peers over at her. 

 

“What’cha reading?” 

 

“A History of Crime Scene Investigation.” 

 

“Oh. That’s, cool?” he offers. “What’s it about?”

 

“Are you an idiot?” snaps Bakugou, who’s been more tetchy than even he normally is today. 

 

“I meant besides the obvious,” Kirishima makes a face at him. 

 

Suzume can at least humor him. She likes Kirishima. He’s a good person and, and he believes in her. 

 

“Well, the title says it all, but it does talk about how fingerprint science has actually been around for a lot longer than most people expect. For instance, in ancient china finger prints were used to officiate trade agreement, tax documents, and bills of sale. In babylonia fingerprints were included in signing official contracts. In fact the fifth king of the first dynasty had criminals who were arrested’s finger prints taken on their official arrest records. Once again in China the Qin dynasty recorded not only fingerprints, but also foot prints.” 

 

She pauses, looks up to see if they’re actually listening. By this point most people’s attention will be gone. 

 

Instead, two pairs of red eyes are locked on her, though Bakugou is mostly watching out of the corner of his eye. 

 

“There’s certain genetic mutations that can cause a lack of fingerprints, like a loss of an SMARCAD1 protein, and certain ectodermal dysplasia. There’s ways around fingerprints too, like causing swelling in the fingers to disguise the ridges using bee venom or cancer medications, although interestingly enough other methods of destroying fingerprints are rarely permanent. Like burning them off with fire or acid, the finger prints will eventually grow back.”

 

“Wow. I never thought that much about fingerprints,” Kirishima admits. “When you think of heroes you mostly think of villain fights, you know? But sometimes they get called in to help the cops and have to track villains down so that they can fight them in the first place.” 

 

“That’s more underground hero stuff though. Like Eraserhead would do, not so much All Might.” 

 

“So is that what kind of hero you’re going to be?” Kirishima asks curiously. 

 

Suzume shrugs. “I have to be a hero at all, before I can decide what kind of hero I’ll be.” 

 

That doesn’t stop Shinsou’s words from reverberating in her mind. 

 

“...Probably. Once the novelty of having a quirkless hero wears off, I think I’ll do more good doing that kind of thing than something like what Bakugou, or Midoriya, or Shouto are aiming for,” she nods to him. “I don’t care that much about rankings or being the best. That’s not what my fight is for.”

 

Bakugou turns a rather fascinating shade of red. 

 

Kirishima elbows him. 

 

They’re being so weird today. 

 

Kaminari, who’s been watching them from the other side of the table, grins. 

 

“Speaking of ‘Shouto’...” 

 

“We’re not dating,” she says blankly. 

 

“I know, I know,” he holds up his hands, “I was gonna say, when are you inviting the rest of us over?” 

 

Suzume stares at him. 

 

“He invited himself over,” she says, trying to understand why everyone was being so weird about this. Her house isn’t even all that interesting. Did Shouto tell them about her mothers tea? 

 

Bakugou smacks his hand on the table, popping off a few little explosions. 

 

“Then we’re coming over too, got it!?” He barks at her. 

 

Suzume arches a brow at him. 

 

“If you act that way in front of my mother, she can and will paralyze you.”

 

Kirishima takes Bakugou by the shoulder and tugs him down into his seat. “He means that we want to come hang out too, if you’re cool with it.” 

 

Suzume shrugs. 

 

“If you want to, then that’s fine with me, but it’ll have to wait until after the internships. I’m gonna be busy for the rest of this week. And, if you do come, you’ll have to deal with at least one of my brothers, possibly two, and my mom.” 

 

Shouto, who had apparently been seated behind them, leans back in his chair until his shoulder touched hers. 

 

“And Jorge.” 

 

“Right, and Jorge,” she waves at Shouto. 

 

“Jorge?!” Kaminari looks bewildered. 

 

“He lives in her refrigerator,” Shouto says helpfully before going back to his own lunch. 

 

“He’s napping,” Suzume adds, straight faced. 

 

Kaminari presses his lips together. 

 

“I’m… not touching that one,” he decides. 

 

“So we’ll come by the weekend after internships are over?” Kirishima suggests. “That way we’ll have enough time to relax a little bit.” 

 

Suzume considers. It’ll probably be easier to just let them do what they want. 

 

“Sure. So the weekend after this one, we can all go home together.”

 

“Sweet,” Kaminari grins at her and the conversation shifts to what they should have for dinner that night, and then who’s favorite food is what. By the time Suzume has finished defending her stance on crab ceviche lunch is over. 

 

It’s time for combat practice. 

 

Suzume had been prepared to go out in her gym uniform with just her sansetsukon, but when they reach the classroom to pick up their costumes the case for hers is sitting in the wall along with everyone else's. 

 

Hatsume must have finished already. 

 

What a scary girl. 

 

Her new belt is heavier with the additional discs and the first aid kit, and Hatsume took the liberty of adding extra straps criss-crossing her thighs to keep the whole thing stable and from catching if she moves through enclosed spaces. The vambraces are heavy, and she’s immediately glad that she’s been wearing weights for the last week. 

 

Instead of a visor like her brother, Hatsume includes a pair of goggles with small buttons on the sides. They’re rectangular, amber colored, and remind her of ones that she’s seen on Aizawa in what few pictures she’s seen of him as a young hero. 

 

They come with a note. 

 

‘I’m still perfecting this baby, so have fun with a prototype!’

 

Suzume tugs them on and filters through the new settings. Heat signatures light up, and she can see Toru where she’s standing with Ojiro. Night vision pops up next, and Hatsume startles her by providing a telescope. The bottom button offers her the option of syncing the goggles up to her phone. 

 

“This is gonna take some getting used to…” 

 

“Whoa!” Hagakure bounces up to her, only a pair of floating gloves and sneakers. “You got an upgrade!” 

 

“Yeah. I went down to support the other day and that girl from the sports festival hooked me up,” she tugs her goggles down and rubs her eyes. It's really going to take some getting used to. 

 

Hatsume also saw fit to extend the small armor over the top of her foot and calf and extend it all the way up to her knees. 

 

“Oh man! I gotta get down there some time, but that girl looked kinda scary in the festival? I’m really glad I never had to fight her…” 

 

“She’s… something,” Suzume finally admits. The pair of them walk out to the gym, with Tsu on Toru. 

 

Aizawa calls them all over in the industrial area. Pipes form a maze around them, snaking through buildings. Beside him is a crate of tennis balls. 

 

Suzume does not like the look on his face when he started calling out names and separating them into two teams. 

 

Once she’s standing on one side with Toru, Tsu, Sero, Ojiro, Tokoyami, Jiro, Koda, Sato, and Iida he pushes the crate over, sending balls falling to the ground and bouncing all over the place. 

 

“I’m sure you all know how to play dodgeball. Get to it. Last one standing wins.”

 

There’s only one word for what follows. 

 

Pandemonium. 

~ ~ ~ 

 

“Everyone has their costumes, right?” Aizawa stands in front of the class, looking everyone over. The Mustafu train station is packed with people, and they aren’t the only group of students. There’s a regular school gathered for a trip, and a gaggle of second years who were taking a trip to the mountains for the week. 

 

Aizawa looks them all over critically. He looks a little like her mother had this morning when she had been checking Suzume’s hair for the twelfth time and starting to tear up. 

 

This will be the first time in her life the Suzume has spent more than a night or two away from home. It makes her chest tight with nerves. Her backpack is heavy on her shoulders with a few changes of clothes and toiletries. Her hero case is heavy in her other hand. 

 

“Remember, you don’t have permission to wear them out in public yet, and don’t lose them or anything.”  

 

“Gotcha!” Ashido cheers, waving her case in the air. 

 

“Speak properly! It’s ‘Yes Sir,’ Ashido.” Aizawa chides. She slumps, defeated, and mumbles ‘yes sir’. “Make sure you mind your manners with the other heroes during your internships. Now get to it.”  

 

“Yes sir,” everyone chorus’ obediently.

 

“Get moving.” 

 

They all scatter to their respective trains. 

 

Suzume almost bumps right into Midoriya going left. He squeaks and jumps away from her. 

 

“I’m sorry!” 

 

“It’s honestly no big deal,” she dismisses. He looks like a mess. His curly hair had clearly had his hands running in it, he’s sweating again, and his eyes dart everywhere but her. 

 

“...Are you. You know. Okay?” she asks, trying to sound kind but probably just sounding irritated. 

 

“I’m fine!” He says, too loud and too fast. “I’m just nervous, that’s all! I want to make a good impression on my hero, but I don’t exactly know much about him and what I do know isn’t comforting and I really need this to go well and-” 

 

She considers finding some ice and shoving it in his mouth, to shock him into calming down or at least giving him something new to focus on. And maybe getting him to stop talking. 

 

“Well for one thing, you need to tie your damn tie properly, or he’ll think you’re a goose.” 

 

She grabs his tie and yanks him forwards, making the boy squeak and turn a fascinating shade of red. 

 

His nose almost touches her forehead while she makes quick work of his tie, neatening it until it lays in a straight line on his chest. 

 

“There,” she lets him go, pats him on the chest, and nods once. “You’ll be fine. What’s the worst thing that could happen?” 

 

“He hates me and tortures me and tells All Might I’m an aweful student.” 

 

“Okay. And what’s the best thing that can happen?” 

 

Midoriya blinks at her. “The best thing? I guess… I learn to master my quirk completely and really impress him.” 

 

“Cool. And what’s the most realistic thing that happens?” 

 

“... I do my best and learn something new, and hopefully get him to like me?” Midoriya offers meekly. 

 

“Good boy.” She pats his cheek (which makes him practically combusts under her hand, unnoticed to her.) and leaves him behind. 

 

Suzume finds Iida waiting at the same level as her. 

 

She pauses. 

 

She doesn’t know Iida. And she’s not hypocritical enough to tell him not to go after the man who hurt his brother. If anything ever happened to Kaname… 

 

She’s never killed anyone before, but for her brother she thinks she could. 

 

Still. 

 

She sighs. 

 

I can’t believe I’m doing this. 

 

“Yo, Iida,” she calls. When he looks up, his eyes are like stone. Suzanna Hemmings had seen eyes like that before. Kono Suzume has seen them plenty in the Yakuza. 

 

The ground rattles under their feet as a train approaches. 

 

“Ah, Yusada. Good morning,” He smiles at her, but it gets nowhere near his eyes. 

 

“Yeah. Great morning,” she agrees absently. She works her jaw, trying to figure out the best way to say this. Finally, she settles on a question. 

 

“Are you stronger than your brother is?” she asks. 

 

Iida startles. “What? No, of course not. My brother is-” He faltered and his expression grows grave, “ was , an amazing hero.” 

 

“Then how do you think you’re going to beat someone he couldn’t?” 

 

Iida freezes. 

 

“I… don’t know what you’re talking about.” 

 

Suzume turns away from him, to face the tracks as a train rolls in. 

 

“I’m not an idiot, and you’re very obvious,” she says flatly. She sighs. “Just try not to get yourself killed. Another corpse won’t help your family any.” 

 

His hands clench at his sides. 

 

“You don’t understand.” 

 

She glances at him out of the corner of her eye. “I have five brothers, and one of them is with Gang Orca doing his work study right now. I understand perfectly what I would do if someone hurt him. Don’t patronize me, Iida.”

 

He turns away, his teeth grinding audibly. “My brother is a good man.” 

 

“And I’m sure he loves you dearly. So don’t go making him an only child.” 

 

She shoulders her backpack. The next train that pulls up is hers. 

 

And Iida’s too, apparently. Hosu is the next city on the line after she gets off. 

 

She quietly hopes that Iida doesn’t do anything stupid, but she knows that he will. If reason was enough to stop attempted murder, no one would be killed ever.  

 

Suzume twists her scrunchie around nervously. She knows that Sir Nighteye can be… intense. And Mirio had said a couple of times that he valued a sense of humor greatly. 

 

Mirio won’t be able to come by until classes let out for the day. I’m on my own for finding the   Agency and making a first impression. Although, if he already saw the Sports Festival, he’s already got one about me. 

 

Everyone has an opinion on her as soon as they meet her, and even more of one once they find out that she’s quirkless. 

 

The train comes to a stop and she walks the rest of the way to the Nighteye Agency. 

 

The building towers over her, solid and firm. 

 

This is it. 

 

She pushes the door open and walks down a long hallway, following the instructions Togata gave her, and pushes the door at the end open. 

 

A young woman with pale blue skin and slightly curly, dark blue hair looks up from a stack of paper, peering at Suzume through a diving mask. She has wide, lovely yellow eyes and a soft face. 

 

Oh shit, she’s pretty. 

 

Suzume clasps her case in front of her and stands with her shoulders straight. 

 

“I’m here to see Sir Nighteye. I’m Yusada Suzume, from UA.” 

 

“Oh!” Bubble Girl claps her hands together. “You’re Lemillion’s girl.” 

 

What. 

 

“He’s my upperclassman, yes ma’am.” 

 

“Oh, just call me Bubble Girl. Sir is in his office right now, just through that door,” she points, then pushes her stack of papers into Suzume’s chest. 

 

Suzume nearly drops her case grabbing them before they can fall. 

 

“Take those in to him, would you? Thanks!” 

 

“Um. Sure?” 

 

Suzume, feeling wrong footed, manages to hook the door handle with a pinky and push it open. 

 

She walks into a veritable All Might museum. 

 

His grinning face is all over the place, in all different costumes from over the years. There’s figurines on the shelves and posters on every available service. She knew he was a fan but this… 

 

Holy shit. 

 

Nighteye himself sits behind a large desk. When he looks up at her she straightens up. She expected to feel pinned under his gaze, like she’s heard other people describe meeting him. Even Togata admitted to being intimidated by him. 

 

But, she doesn’t freeze. She sets her case down and offers him the papers with both hands. 

 

“Bubble Girl said to give you these.” 

 

He eyes her from behind his glasses. His whole body is folded like a crane, all long limbs and sharp angles. 

 

“What are they?” 

 

Suzume glances down and skims the first page in a second. 

 

“Crime reports. A team of villains is trying to go old school mob in this area, and some of the surrounding cities. Hosu, Iowa, Shinmon, and Inari.” 

 

She flips to the next page. There’s not grisly pictures, just vague descriptions. 

 

“I guess someone got literally curb stomped.” 

 

He finally plucks the papers from her grasp and shuffles through them. 

 

“And you’re Yusada.” 

 

“Yes, Sir. Pleased to meet you,” she bows swiftly. 

 

“Stand up straight, and stop looking so grim. Having a sense of humor is important to being a hero. Mirio tells me yours is dry.” 

 

“I didn’t realize he talked about me so much…” She doesn’t know how to feel about that. 

 

Nighteye steeples his fingers in front of him. 

 

“Sit,” he nods to a seat on her side of the desk, and Suzume obeys quickly. 

 

“Currently, I have two sidekicks and one student doing a work study with me. This week I’ll expect you to keep up with us. We rarely have quiet days, so when one of us gives you an order I expect you to listen and listen quickly. When Mirio comes this afternoon, we’ll go out on your first patrol. In the meantime, show me what you learned in your informatics class. Tell me what category you would put the villains in these reports in and why.” 

 

Ah. So those papers were a test. Suzume sits upright, folds her hands in her lap, and begins. 

 

“I would label them C rank villains.” 

 

“Oh?” 

 

“Yes! C rank, because their quirks don’t seem to have much of an effect on what they’re doing. The ones listed are dangerous, certainly, but between knife hands, heat absorption and redistribution, and echolocation, none of them are what’s actually being used for the um. Executions of their competition. They shot them three times, twice in the chest and once in the head with a gun after making them kneel and bite the curb. So they clearly aren’t afraid to kill people, or use brutal methods. But their quirks aren’t the dangerous part. It seems like they’re just villains out of technicality, instead of because only heroes could handle them instead of regular police officers. So. C rank.” 

 

Nighteye watches her closely. She doesn’t squirm. 

 

“You only read the reports for a few minutes. You’re certain of your decision?” 

 

She nods, once. It’s not that hard. It’s just a little bit of reading and categorizing. 

 

He quizzes her on a few more things. Villain ranking, situation deescelations, what kind of training she’s had, and a few smaller, personal questions like what her brother has told her about working with heroes. Finally, he asks to view her equipment. 

 

She hadn’t known what to expect from him. The glint of his glasses hide most of what he’s thinking as he inspects her goggles, her vambraces, her leg guards, and finally her utility belt. 

 

When he gets to her weighted disks he pauses, and looks at her. 

 

Suzume puffs her cheeks out and looks away. 

 

“Your stamps are trademarked.” 

 

He cracks a fraction of a smile and renews his inspection. Nighteye looks over the trick disks, each one labeled with small marks on the side that she can feel when she pulls them out. Some for explosions, some for smoke, some with the expansion foam that Hatsume had managed to finish. Most of them are just plain disks. 

 

“Good. This should do,” he looks at the clock on the wall. “Get changed. There’s a locker room down the hall, and through the other door is a gym. Meet me there. Mirio will be here in a few minutes.” 

 

“Yes Sir.” 

 

She stores her backpack, training weights, and the suitcase in one of the lockers and follows Nighteye’s instructions to reach the other side of the locker room. It’s small, which makes sense since his agency only has about three people in it. The gym, contrarily, has plenty of room. When she reaches it Togata is there, in his own costume. He beams when he sees her. 

 

“Yusada! You made it! Oh, wait. Since we’re in uniform I guess I should call you ‘Suzumebachi’ right?” 

 

Hearing her hero name sends a burst of warmth into her chest. She straightens up. 

 

“Yes. And you’re Lemillion.” 

 

He gives her a bright thumbs up. His costume is very much the opposite of hers. White, yellow, and blue and a bright red cape floating behind him. She feels like a shadow standing in front of him. 

 

She looks at Sir Nighteye. “You said we were going patrolling once he got here?” 

 

“We will,” he inclines his head to the clock on the wall. “Once I’ve seen what you can do. I want you and Lemillion to spar. Five minutes. Get as many hits as you can.” 

 

He says that like I can actually hit Togata. Well, I guess I can, but he’ll have to stay solid long enough.

 

“Go.” 

 

Mirio vanishes. His helmet bounces off the ground where he’s dove down. 

 

She spins, and steps to the side just as he bursts from the ground behind her with a punch aimed at her back. 

 

Shit he’s fast! 

 

“You dodged!” he looks delighted, before he disappears again. If she didn’t know what she was looking for she would have no idea what he’d done. 

 

But she does. 

 

And thanks to Ichigo, she’s had way too much experience with something coming out of the ground to hit her. 

 

Her fingers dip into one of her pockets and she grips a small pellet before dropping it behind her on the ground. 

 

Lemillion comes out inchest in front of her toes with an uppercut aimed at her chin. 

 

Suzume bends backwards to dodge and lashes out with a kick that slides right through him. He twists and dives again. Suzume brings her foot back down on the pellet. It explodes under its force, covering the area in smoke. 

 

She hears it when Lemillion solidifies enough to see, and the hitch in his breath when he tries to breath and gets a lung full of smoke. 

 

She slams a kick into his ribs that sends him flying out of the smoke before he phases through the ground again. The smoke slowly fades and settles like dust on the ground.  

 

Lemillion comes from behind this time, the sound of his breath and a flicker of shadow on the ground giving him away. She dodges, and drops another pellet, but he doesn’t fall for the same trick twice. Each time she dodges him it's by inches. 

 

The longer they go at it the more she picks up. 

 

When he’s intangible, like when he’s bluffing, she can’t feel or hear the air moving around him. When he’s solid and intending to actually hit her she can, and when he switches between the two she can feel the slightest change of displaced air. 

 

That’s how she catches his punch and throws him straight into the ground. His leg lashes back out of the ground while his head is under and knocks her roughly in the knees, sending her stumbling downwards. 

 

She catches herself on her hands and Lemillion comes back up. As soon as his boots make contact with the ground she twists like a break dancer and kicks him in the jaw. It connects for a half second before he phases through it and grabs her ankle with a solid hand. 

 

Suzume yelps when he flings her into a wall. 

 

She recovers in time to block another two punches before he flows right through her and attacks from inside the wall. She bounces away from him, and switches to dodging each strike he can come up with. 

 

She flicks out a disk and wings it at him. Lemillion doesn’t dodge, but he doesn’t need to either. Seconds before it connects to his legs the disk flashes with a brilliant light. He throws his hands over his eyes and she whips another disk at him, but it goes straight through his chest to hit the wall behind him. Smoke erupts out of it, pouring over them. 

 

Suzume wades into it, gripping her sansetsukon tightly. She waits for the shift in the smoke to tell her that he’s changed. 

 

It comes from behind her, and she reacts a second too late to completely dodge the elbow that strikes her shoulder. He phases through her, and comes around with a punch that she blocks with her weapon. His fist goes straight through and clips her on the cheek when she’s too slow to dodge. 

 

Mirio is one of the fastest people she’s ever met. And he’s brutal

 

She can barely dodge, and he’s adapting to how she moves and the tricks she pulls like no one else ever has. 

 

By the time Nighteye calls time, she’s sweating and covered in smoke. Her cheek is definitely bruised. 

 

Suzume gasps for breath, her hands on her knees.  

 

I was way too slow. Fuck, I even know his quirk and I couldn’t do better than that. I have to step my game up. Damn it!  

 

A strong hand claps her on the shoulder. 

 

“That was a good fight! I was seriously impressed, Suzumebachi!” 

 

“I barely got three hits in,” she argues, frowning up at him. 

 

“That’s more than most people,” he says cheerfully. From anyone else, she would accuse him of bragging. 

 

But Lemillion has put more work into mastering his body in the last two years than most people put into their entire lives. If it is bragging, it's pretty well earned. 

 

He presses a towel into her hands so she can dab sweat off of her face. 

 

“I don’t think I ever really appreciated exactly how wicked you are,” she tells Lemillion, squinting at him over the towel. 

 

He positively beamed at her, looking cherubic and irritatingly strong.  

 

Shoulda kicked him in the balls instead of the ribs. 

 

Nighteye gives her enough time to get her disks gathered up before they head out. The trick disks have two uses each, and Hatsume promises to show her how to refill them next time she gets back down to Support, after her work study so she can report on how they worked. 

 

The streets they walk are ones that Suzume knows well. 

 

She can’t help the spring in her step when they pass by Tsushima Yuzo’s dojo. She can even see Ryuhei welcoming some of his students to their lessons. 

 

“What’s got you so cheerful?” Lemillion asks, following her gaze. 

 

“Hmm?” she blinks up at him. “Oh, I actually grew up around here. I used to go to that dojo over there. Shihan Yuzo still does all of my level testing.” 

 

“I had no idea! You never told me you used to live here.” 

 

“You never asked. And I haven’t been back here in years. Not since… Well. Since my dad was arrested.” 

 

Lemillion winces. “Ah.” 

 

Suzume shakes her head. 

 

“It’s. It’s a thing. Anyways. Tell me about the route, why do we take this one in particular? We’ve passed two middle schools so far.” 

 

She listens with half an ear as he explains about their presence being a detriment to people who would prey on young people as a source for selling drugs to, or drawing into trouble. 

 

It’s a good point, but it has the same issues that she’s had with the hero system for her whole life. 

 

It doesn’t tackle the causes behind crime. 

 

If a teenager starts smoking it’s for a reason, it's not just because it's offered. No amount of flashy capes will change that. 

 

She knows this place too. She knows the alley ways, she knows the rooftops. She recognizes faces around her, from the food truck cooks parked on the corner to the businessmen walking into a massage parlor that she knows offers more than just hot stones.  

 

They even wander close to the compound that she spent so much of her childhood inside of before circling back around to the Nighteye agency. 

 

At a glance she can tell which people are Shie Hessaikai, which ones are small rival crime families, which ones are petty pick pockets, and which ones are undercover cops. 

 

It’s always the goddamn shoes. 

 

By the time they get back to the agency it's nearing dark. 

 

Sir Nighteye decides that Suzume is going to fight Bubble Girl. 

 

It goes significantly better than her bout against Lemillion. 

 

For one thing, her goggles ensure that the soap bubbles don’t blind her, even if they make everything kind of wobbly. For another, she’s smelled fouled, bloated corpses in the worst landfills before. A bubble that smells like sulfur doesn’t even make her pause as she throws the side kick over her hip and takes her to the ground for a fierce grappling session. 

 

This close she realizes that Bubble Girls top isn’t actually completely exposing her under boob, it’s just made of a clear, mesh like material on the underside. So there’s no chance for a tit slip. 

 

It’s more practical than Suzume initially gave her credit for. 

 

It also makes her think of what Midnight said. Were all of Bubble Girls teachers men too? Or did she just like the design? 

 

She’s not much older than Suzume herself, she’s just over twenty, and she scowls when Suzume pins her arm behind her back. Bubble Girl is stronger than she looks, but Suzume has spent her years molding her muscles into corded steel. 

 

Or as close as she can get without being Tetsutetsu. 

 

They go again and again, with Bubble Girl coming at her from every angle she can think of. Fighting against a trained sidekick, and one who works for Nighteye of all people, is very different from fighting her classmates. Most of them have very, very limited combat experience.  Bubble Girl has actually been in the field for a few years and taken down people actively trying to kill her. 

 

The USJ was a shit show, but it was only one very long fight. You don’t get long term experience from it. 

 

Not like what Bubble Girl has. 

 

Sir releases them after over an hour of knocking each other around. Bubble Girl turns out to be more flexible than Suzume is, and she slips out of almost as many holds as Suzume catches her in. 

 

 Sir looks them over critically. 

 

“Wash up,” he orders. “We’ll show you where you’ll be staying afterwards.” 

 

His sharp eyes move to Togata, who’s got his helmet in his lap. He looks just as sweaty and beaten as Suzume feels, and his blond hair sticks messily to his forehead. 

 

“Mirio, are you staying or going home?” he asks the boy. “I have you all day tomorrow.”

 

Suzume even knows the answer before Togata smiles at his mentor. 

 

“I’ll stay and help keep an eye on my little kouhei, right Yusada?” 

 

“I am so not calling you senpai.” 

 

“You’re no fun.” 

 

“I am aware.” 

 

“Showers. Now.” 

 

They all bow out and go to clean up. 

 

“Maaaaan,” Bubble Girl stretches out in the locker room before she shimmies out of her weird tube top thing. “That was exhausting. Sir really wanted to put you through your paces, huh?” 

 

“I wouldn’t know,” Suzume carefully folds her utility belt into her case. 

 

“Here,” Bubble Girl motions her over to a set of small bins in the corner. She drops her own clothes into one. “They’ll have your suit cleaned and dried in about fifteen minutes. Just enough time for a shower, right?” 

 

Suzume drops her suit and underwear into one of the mini washing machines, and Bubble Girl shows her how much detergent to add to it. 

 

“So is this what a normal day is like?” she asks, following Bubble Girl into the showers. “You spend the morning doing paperwork, patrol in the afternoon, and then train until Sir is tired of you?” 

 

“That about sums it up. Sometimes we do long term investigations into villain groups, Sir is very good at that sort of thing, He’s… detail oriented. Mirio says you’re good at that sort of stuff.” 

 

“He certainly thinks he knows me well,” she mumbles, brows knit. 

 

“He’s a good judge of character,” Bubble Girl assures her. “And he’s seen you do your homework on the train, so I’m sure he knows your grades too. And we all saw the sports festival.” 

 

Suzume hums, watching a few stray bubbles float off of Bubble Girl and into the air. Is this what other people feel like when she plucks facts about them from seemingly thin air? This weirdly… known? 

 

They dry off, collect their uniforms, and come out of the locker rooms with Suzume back in her school uniform and Bubble Girl in civvies. 

 

Togata joins them a few minutes later, his hair still damp against his forehead. 

 

“I’m going home for the night, Sir,” Bubble Girl says, waving cheerfully at him. He lets her go and leads the pair of students to an elevator, where he takes them to the sixth floor. 

 

“I thought there were only five floors?” 

 

“There’s a sixth floor, but it’s not very big and it’s only on the back half of the building,” Togata tells her. “Sir works with other heroes a lot, and sometimes it's easier to stay here than get a hotel. And more subtle too.” 

 

He leans down to whisper in her ear. “And sometimes he doesn’t go home himself.” 

 

Sir Nighteye shoots Togata a disapproving look over his shoulder. 

 

“So basically, there’s a little hostel back here,” he goes on, as if Sir wasn’t scowling at him. “There’s a few rooms, with bunk beds and everything! It’s actually kinda cool. I stay here over the weekends, or any time we’re doing something that I’ll need to come back early in the morning for. I got permission to skip school to help out here for part of this week, so you’ll be stuck with me tomorrow too.” 

 

They exit the elevator and step into a wide room. There’s a window that overlooks the street, a small kitchenette, and a table with chairs. On the other side of it are four doors. 

 

Sir shows her one of them, revealing bunk beds just as Togata had said, and a bathroom attached. 

 

“Do all pro agencies have a place like this?” she asks, peering around at a few random paintings on the walls. One is, shocker, All Might, but the other is a basket of petunias. 

 

“Most bigger agencies do, and even smaller ones have at least futons shoved somewhere.” 

 

“Sir works with a lot of other pro’s, so he keeps this ready. It’s better than sleeping at a desk.” 

 

“Eraserhead just carries his sleeping bag everywhere.”  

 

“So all heroes are workaholics?” 

 

“Only the good ones,” Togata grins at her. 

 

She drops her backpack on a bunk. She had been expecting to stay in a hotel room, or something, but this is just fine. 

 

“I’ll be in the next room if you need anything,” Togata says, and leaves the pair of them. 

 

Nighteye lets him go before he turns to her. “You have my phone number if anything happens. I’ll be back first thing in the morning.” 

 

“Right. Thank you for having me,” Suzume offers him a smile. 

 

Nighteye nods at her, and goes to say goodbye to Togata. 

 

She locks the door after him, sits on the bed, and calls her mom. 

 

Chapter 20: Washed Up

Notes:

Oh my god you guys SO MUCH is happening in this chapter it makes me dizzy, and I'm the one who wrote it!

PS, I posted my initial sketches for Suzume's hero costume and her updated one over on my story Kono Family Pics.

AND

AND!!!!!

There's art. Have I told you guys someone drew Suzume?

Look at this!!!!! https://pin.it/3kCcXYB

WARNING There's a detailed description of a corpse in this chapter.

Chapter Text

The next day dawns bright. 

 

Suzume is up with the sun, struggling to smother a yawn as she makes a mug cake for breakfast. 

 

She’d been up for half the night, homesick and missing her mother more than ever thought was possible. 

 

Kaname had left before, to stay with friends or for his own work study with Gang Orca, but this is the first time that she’s been completely away from her family with no quick way back. 

 

She feels silly and childish. 

 

She’s also starting to think that she might love Chiasa more than she loved her last mother. 

 

The thought tastes like betrayal. 

 

She stares down at the puffy cake in the cardboard coffee cup. It doesn’t even smell the same as it does at home. 

 

There’s a scuff of socks on carpet behind her before Togata appears at her side, yawning behind his hand. 

 

“Mornin’.” 

 

“Morning,” Suzume steps out of the way so he can get to the cupboards and start pulling out peanut butter and bread. His hair isn’t styled yet, leaving it limp across his forehead and for the first time since they’ve met he isn’t bouncing with energy. 

 

He’s apparently not much of a morning person. 

 

Suzume sits at the table with her cake and stares out the window at a city both foreign and familiar. 

 

She knows the darker parts of it. Alleys and boarded up windows and restaurants where only yakuza frequent. She knows the schools and the salons with coupons and city pools where the family pass covers eight people. The hospital downtown is the one she was born in and the one where she went for her very first x rays. 

 

This part of the city isn’t familiar. 

 

This part of the city relies on protection from heroes in bright costumes, not stern men with tattoos and loyalty to Osachi and Kai. Strange as it is, the hard control of organized crime brings her more comfort and security than the flightiness of glory hunting heroes. 

 

Not that there are many in this particular agency, but there are others who would abandon a lost child if they saw a chance to get on camera a block away. 

 

It barely mattered. The parts that she does know? She’s barely frequented in the last two years. She hasn’t forgotten them exactly, but territory lines shift, loyalties change. Villain groups rise and fall like leaves in autumn. 

 

If she gets any down time, she wants to check in on some old friends. 

 

Probably not, Sir Nighteye doesn’t seem like the type to give her any, but a girl can hope. 

 

Suzume lays her forehead on the table and closes her eyes. She wants to go back to bed damn it. 

 

I bet Yakuza get to sleep in. 

 

It’s not true and she knows it. Her dad had worked early hours, and over night, and Kai and Rio were both early risers as well. 

 

Togata moves around the kitchen slowly, pouring himself a cup of juice and heating up rice for breakfast. Eventually he plops into the seat across from her, jostling her just enough to keep her from falling back asleep. 

 

She tilts her head enough to scowl at him from under a curtain of black hair. 

 

Togata shoots her a smile. He’s perking up and he doesn’t even have coffee. 

 

“Sir will get here soon enough. He’ll be off the day after tomorrow, while Centipeder and Bubble Girl man the fort. You’ll have the day off as well, or you can hang out with the two of them and see what Side Kicks do.”

 

“Eraserhead didn’t tell me I’d get a day off at all,” she says, surprised. 

 

“Sometimes as a hero you won’t. Or during your work studies, once you get your provisional license. If there’s an emergency, or a series of emergencies, you’ll be going day after day. So take advantage of it while you can. Maybe you can visit some old friends!” 

 

Suzume doesn’t tell him that she has few old friends at all. She got in way too many fights in this town. She’s more likely to hunt down old bullies and beat the tar out of them. Again. 

 

Maybe she can visit Eri, if Kai isn’t busy. He’s been doing more and more of the day to day tasks while Osachi gets him ready to take over. 

 

…Most of my friends are adult Yakuza. 

 

That’s kind of sad. 

 

“Maybe… I play a game online with a couple of friends. I don’t know if they have anything going on then.” 

 

“Oh that’s cool! What game is it?” 

 

She spends the rest of the morning describing Portrait of Hell, the literary allusions to Akutagawa and his other works, and the part where she apparently sucks at shooting fake guns. 

 

“Real ones, no problem. Fake ones? I’m screwed,” she shrugs. “Who knows why.” 

 

There’s a brief knock on the door before Nighteye comes in, dressed for the day already. Togata smiles cheerfully and waves at him, while Suzume nods. 

 

“Let’s get started you two. There’s work to be done.” 

 

They follow him down to the office area. 

 

He puts them to work going over old case files for misspellings, mix ups in dates, or inconsistencies. Small stuff that students can do. Then, once they do that without burning anything down, he shows her how they sort through requests from other agencies, the police, and HPSC, of which he’s clearly not fond. They mark those based on urgency, timeline, whether its information or man power requests, or requests for Nighteye’s quirk used on a particular day, and send those to Bubble Girl for double checking before she passes them to the hero for final say. 

 

Around noon they break for lunch and Suzume shows Togata the best restaurant she knows. 

 

The owners greet her by name, calling her ‘Kono’ or ‘Little Suzume!’ and piling a bag full of goma dango for her to take with her back to the agency. They congratulate her on the festival, and praise her for her victory. 

 

“You’re very like your father, you know,” the owners wife tells her with a smile. “You look just like him.” 

 

“Thank you,” Suzume bows to them, and she and Mirio, ladened with food, make their way back outside. 

 

They’ve only gone a few steps, and passed a park, when someone shouts. 

 

Suzume looks over in time to see a flurry of white and pink come slamming into her leg. 

 

Small arms wrapped around her leg, holding on tight and bright red eyes peaked up at her from under wavy white hair. 

 

Suzume barely holds onto her bag of lunch. 

 

“Eri,” she purses her lips and kneels down so she’s eye level with her niece, who stands in front of her in a pink floral dress, black leggings and black boots. There’s a pink bow in her hair, tying it partially back and giving her the look of a tiny, albino Nezuko Kamado. 

 

“What are you doing here?” she asks, cocking her head. 

 

Eri grips her little purse in both hands and looks over Suzume’s shoulder, where Lemillion is towering over the both of them, before she turns her attention to Suzume. 

 

“We saw you walk by the park, and I wanted to see you then, but they said no, so when I saw you come back I came to see you without asking. So they couldn’t say no.” 

 

Better to ask forgiveness than wait for permission, huh? 

 

“Who said no? And why?” 

 

Eri opened her mouth to explain, but it was then that two familiar faces came tearing around the corner that Eri had come from. 

 

“Eri!” Toya shouted, red faced and out of breath. “You can’t run off like that!” 

 

He skidded a stop in front of them when he realized that she wasn’t alone. His gaze locked on Suzume. 

 

“Oh. You are here. No wonder she went running off and causing trouble.” 

 

Suzume puffs her cheeks out. Eri does the exact same at her side. 

 

“Hey!” She objects. There’s a click of a phone camera going off and her head snaps up to Togata, who’s grinning shamelessly at them. Traitor. 

 

Hojo, a step behind Toya, eyes the blonde student. 

 

“We didn’t see you when she said you’d walked by. We assumed she just saw someone who looked similar.” 

 

“It’s not hard,” Suzume admitted. She’s very bland looking. Black eyes, black hair, and all that. With her free arm she scoops Eri up and stands. Eri leans against her shoulder. 

 

Toya looks the two of them over while Suzume does the same with he and Hojo. They’re both wearing thin black medical masks, and he’s changed the side of his part. Hojo’s crystal eyes are covered with sunglasses. They both had little tubes of hand sanitizer handing from their belts, and they look more like businessmen than baby sitters. 

 

“We watched you on TV,” Toya says suddenly. He runs his fingers through his hair, knocking his long bangs out of place, “I didn’t realize how strong you’d become, Suze.” 

 

Suzume shrugs, even as she blushes with pleasure. She knows that they always thought she would give up eventually, or be turned away at the door of hero schools and join the Hessaikai. To be proving not just the faceless masses, but the people who raised her wrong, makes her chest warm. 

 

“People rely too much on quirks. They made it easy for me. Next year I’m sure that it’ll be harder.” 

 

“Still. You’ve come a long way,” he insisted. He tilted his head towards Togata, “Who’s your friend? And when did you get back in town?” 

 

“I got to town yesterday. This is Togata Mirio, he’s working at the same agency as me. This internship week.” 

 

“Ah,” Toya looked at Togata with new eyes. Suspicious eyes. This is a young hero who wasn’t raised within their walls, who they haven’t known for half a decade. 

 

Suzume props her chin in Eri’s head. 

 

“We should probably get going. We’ve got everone’s lunch, and it would suck if it got cold.” 

 

“Will you visit before you go home?” Eri asks, hugging her tightly. 

 

“If I get the chance, I will,” she promises. “And even if I don’t, I’ll see you for your birthday. So behave for Toya and Hojo okay?” 

 

Eri sighs like she’s just been given a terrible quest to complete. 

 

“Fiiiine.” 

 

“And apologize for scaring them?” 

 

Eri turned her face to peek at the two men. 

 

“ ‘m sorry I scared you.” 

 

“Just don’t do it again,” Toya reaches, and Eri turns in Suzume’s arm to reach back for him. He picks her up and props her on his hip. “We should be getting back anyways. Boss wants you cleaned up before dinner.” 

 

“Shocker,” Suzume drawls. 

 

Toya shoots her a look, that she ignores entirely. 

 

“We’ll be seeing you,” Toya says at last. 

 

“Stay safe,” Hojo adds. “You know how reckless you can be.” 

 

“Hey!” 

 

She objects, but they ignore her and bow out. 

 

Togata watches them go. 

 

“They seemed nice,” he says. 

 

“They are,” she agrees. “At least if they like you. They were my babysitters growing up, they work for my brother in law. The littler girl, Eri? She’s my niece.” 

 

“She’s cute.” 

 

“The cutest.” 

 

Togata shows her the snapped photo on his phone, of her and Eri with identical puff cheeked pouts on their faces. “You were pretty cute too!” 

 

“Delete that!” Suzume demands, lunging for him. Togata side steps her with a laugh and shoves his phone away. 

 

“Nope. Better hurry! Sir will be upset if we’re late.” 

 

By the time they come back Bubble Girl is strapped to a tickle machine, and Suzume tries to ignore the inappropriate thoughts it gives her about what Nighteye looks up on his computer at night. 

 

Then in the afternoon they get changed again into their hero costumes. 

 

Suzume ties her hair back in a pony tail instead of a spiky bun, and pulls her hood up. She lets the goggles hang around her neck. She’s still not used to the different settings on them. 

 

Then, she and Togata, Lemillion, walk out to join Sir Nighteye on a walk around the city. 

 

They take a different route, this one leading to the river that skirts the industrial warehouses that border the city. Suzume had been here once or twice with Kai, on outings where they made her stay in the car, but she’s not as familiar with it as other parts of the city. 

 

(She doesn’t want to admit it, but she isn’t fond of warehouses. They remind her too much of her sisters blotchy, crying face, and the cold feeling of blood draining out of her body)

 

Nighteye is explaining how some companies hire retired or low-tiered heroes to act as body guards for their stock when a flash of police lights goes tearing past them, and turns into the parking lots of a warehouse ahead of them. 

 

Nighteye glances at Suzume, then Lemillion, before he nods forwards. 

 

“We might as well check it out. Come on.” 

 

They follow after him. Suzume listens for the sounds of fighting. Shouts, gunshots, various quirks, but there’s nothing. For an emergency response, its remarkably quiet. There’s not even raised voices or someone calling for a hostage negotiator. 

 

When they arrive, there’s two police cars and a very pale looking man sitting on the sidewalk with his head between his knees. Not far off is a mess in the grass where he’d emptied his stomach. 

 

Someone else at the door sees them, and the relief is instant. 

 

“Sir Nighteye! Sergeant Morita didn’t say you would be joining us.” 

 

The trio pick their way towards the officer. 

 

“We were passing by when we saw the lights. Where is Morita?” 

 

“He’s upstairs, looking at the security camera footage. Inspector Nakana is out back. By the river.”

 

Nighteye nods. Suzume’s brows rise. An Inspector and a Sergeant? Both? 

 

Lemillion raises his hand. “We can go see Inspector Nakana while you talk to the Sergeant, Sir.” 

 

“Go ahead.” 

 

It makes sense. The Sergeant would want to meet with the pro hero, not his working students. And it would get them out of the way without directly saying that they were doing that, in case there was something confidential. 

 

There’s still something about the whole situation that makes her feel uneasy. 

 

The man out front. He’d thrown up. Why? Was he just sick? 

 

No, that wasn’t it. 

 

She knows very well what it was. 

 

She follows Lemillion out the back of the warehouse, one packed with shipping crates and tires, and gets her answer when they reach the bottom of the path that leads to the river docks. The river smells sharply of fish and traffic. She can still hear cars rolling across it, and see the bridge in the distance south. Up river there’s a bend around a larger warehouse. On the other side of the river she can see a car parked, and two faint silhouettes of people sitting inside of it, watching them. Shie Hessaikai. 

 

In a clear patch of grass at the river's edge, lies a woman. 

 

They arrive just as three officers roll her onto her back. The Inspector, in a long coat, stands further away. One of the men pulls a wallet out of her front pocket and hands it to him.

 

Her rust colored hair is tangled, and it halos around her where it's dried. Her face, smeared with dirt, is frozen with pale eyes staring up at the sky. She was beautiful when she was alive, and even now she looks sad more than anything else. There are three bullet holes. One in her head, two in her chest. On her right wrist is a watch filled with water and set with pink diamonds. 

 

Besides the watch, she isn’t dressed up, if anything she looks like she left the house in a hurry. Her smart white blazer doesn’t match the loose t shirt beneath it. She’s wearing short, black, lace up boots. 

 

“So that’s why there’s an Inspector and a Sergeant,” Suzume says aloud. “She was a police officer.” 

 

Lemillion, looking pale and missing his normal smile, looks at her. 

 

“How do you know that?” 

 

“Her shoes. And the wallet the inspector has? Did you see the metal flash when he was looking at it? There’s a badge inside.”

 

“We should get Sir,” Lemillion says, trying and failing to smile. 

 

Suzume cocks her head, running the mental math. It’s still early may. The river won’t be very warm, and no fish or insects have been at her body. It’s not bloated, but she’s stiff. The river washed some of the blood away, everything off of her skin, but where it stained her clothes it's still vibrant. A look at her nails revealed them to be short, well maintained, and without any blood of skin beneath them. She hadn’t been able to fight back. 

 

“You two!” The Inspector calls, keeping Lemillion from fetching Nighteye. “Where did you come from? We didn’t call for hero help!” 

 

The officers walk closer so they don’t have to shout, and by the time they get close enough Lemillion has managed to fix a better smile on his face. 

 

“We’re here with Sir Nighteye. We saw the lights on our patrol and came to see if we could help.” 

 

The other three officers mill around. One of them looks like he might throw up too. Another can’t look at the body for very long at all. The third won’t stop staring at her. 

 

Suzume drinks in every detail of all of them. Haircuts, stubble, teeth, eyes, the set of their shoulders, the neatness of their uniforms. Who has a watch, which one is wearing a necklace under his coat. She looks at their holsters, their boots, and the footprints they left. 

 

“We don’t need your help,” the inspector scowls at Lemillion. “She was one of my detectives, and we already know who did it.” 

 

“Really?” Lemillion asks, impressed. 

 

Suzume nearly rolls her eyes. They clearly don’t know who did it. 

 

“It was a villain group that emulates old organized crime practices. They call themselves ‘Homage’.” 

 

The same one that Nighteye had had her categorize the day before. 

 

“Detective Miura was investigating them. They found out and killed her. This is their disgusting calling card.” 

 

One of the officers, the one with the watch, spits on the ground. 

 

Suzume nearly smacks him for potentially contaminating the area. 

 

“That's all well and good, but they didn’t do it. Whoever did it was trying to emulate Homage.” 

 

“What?” the officer who spat startles and looks- 

 

Scared. 

 

Yeah. Of course he does. 

 

“Suzumebachi,” Lemillion plants his hand on her shoulder. “Maybe we should wait for Sir and the Sergeant to get here, before we start coming up with theories. We’re just UA students.” 

 

“It’s not a theory. It’s the facts.” 

 

“What do you mean?” The Inspector (what had the officer at the door called him, Nakana?) squints suspiciously at her. She gets the feeling he’s trying to gauge her age, in a hero costume with her hood up and over her forehead. “If it wasn’t Homage, who was it?” 

 

Suzume gestures to the officer who had spat. “Him.” 

 

“What?” he squawks, looking horrified. 

 

Lemillions grip on her shoulder tightens. 

 

“You can’t be serious!” Nakana argues. 

 

“I mean it’s obvious, isn’t it? You said yourself that there’s a villain group who tries to emulate old school Yakuza groups, by sending a message through dead bodies. I read a report on them, and they do so by stomping the face in, then shooting them three times from above, twice in the chest and once in the head, so it can’t be mistaken for anything else. But she was just shot three times. Besides the bullet hole in her forehead, her face is fine. So whoever did it had an emotional connection to her, and knew about Homage’s MO’s. Plus, two of the bullet’s went in at a different angle from the initial one, did you see when they were turning her over to get her wallet? They didn’t all go in from the back, they went in from the front. The entry wounds are bigger than the exit wounds, and most of the blood stains are on her back too.” 

 

“That doesn’t mean-” starts the spitting officer. 

 

Suzume ignores him. 

 

“And then look at her wrist. That’s a fancy watch, way too fancy to have been bought on an officer’s salary. Then look at his wrist. He’s wearing the men’s version of it. One watch is too expensive for their salary, two is way past what either of them could afford. And officers like them wouldn’t have enough time for a secondary job.” 

 

“That’s all coincidence-” 

 

“And there’s blood on his shoelace. It’s hard to see because they’re black, but it’s there. There’s residue on the hilt of his gun and the edge of the holster saying it’s been fired recently. You have pretty strict regulations about that, right? So you’d already know if he had to fire three bullet’s and replace them. But he hasn’t filed any report, has he?” 

 

The Inspector looks reluctant to admit it, but he does, looking between Suzume and the officer, who is growing paler and paler with each passing word. 

 

“Not that he would have had time. If you look at the condition of her body, and take into account the temperature of the water and the amount of fish that would live in a river that gets as much traffic as this, she’s only been dead maybe six hours.”

 

“But anyways. All of this means that he was bought off, and she figured it out. He had no choice, of course, but to kill his girlfriend.”

 

Suzume thinks of her sister. She thinks of warehouse and spider webs and beautiful golden light. 

 

“ Once he realized that she knew, he called her to the warehouse upstream of us, probably that one at the turn in the river given the bodies location and the speed of the current. It’s far enough from the city proper, and in a rough area already, so no one would think to much of the sounds of a fight. He said it was an emergency. That’s why she’s dressed like she grabbed whatever she could and ran out. The first bullet hole, the one killed her, is point blank and done from standing position. He tried to talk her out of reporting that he was a sell out, and when she refused he shot her.” 

 

“Shut up!” 

 

Suzume looks him in the eye and tilts her head. 

 

“You panicked. You called Homage and begged them to tell you what to do. How to fix it. They told you that you had to make it look like them, so they could keep their man on the inside. So you shot her two more times. You were standing at her side by then. But when it came time to make her bite cement and break her jaw, you couldn't make yourself do it. Could you?”

 

“You can’t- you can’t know that. There’s no way you knew all that!” the officer rips his gun from its holster and points it at her with hands that shake. 

 

Suzume just stares at him. 

 

“What do you mean? It was all super obvious.” 

 

“Tanaka! Drop your weapon!” Nakana draws on him, horrified. Lemillion grows stiff, ready to move. She can see Sir and his Sergeant friend starting towards them from the top of the hill, but they wouldn’t make it in time. 

 

“I just have one question for you, officer Tanaka.” 

 

“What?” he snaps, “Your quirk can’t actually tell you everything! None of that is admissible in court.” 

 

He says, pointing a gun at me.  

 

“Did you leave the safety off after you shot her?” 

 

The startled pinch of his brow, the barest tilt of the barrel to double check, is all she needs. 

 

Suzume steps up and in one smooth motion grabs his wrist and shoves his arm high, stepping into his space and cracking him in the jaw so hard he drops like a stone. Suzume keeps him from sprawling on the ground only by holding his wrist still. The gun falls into her waiting other hand. 

 

She looks at Lemillion, and Sir, and she can’t tell which one is more surprised. 

 

“What?” 

 

“How did you do that?” Lemillion asks, looking dizzy. “You knew all of that so fast?” 

 

Suzume drops Tanaka and offers the gun, handle first, barrel pointed down, to Nakana. 

 

“What do you mean?” with her hands free, she gestured to the crime scene. “It was obvious.” 

 

“That’s some kind of observation quirk you have,” the Inspector muses. He carefully checks that the safety was, indeed, on and puts the gun in a plastic baggie. 

 

“Huh? I don’t have any quirk.” 

 

He nearly drops the gun. 

 

“What? But I thought you were a UA student!” 

 

“I am.” Suzume can feel her irritation building. She sees a spark in his eye and knows exactly what he’s about to say. 

 

“You’ll never be a hero without a quirk, even if Sir Nighteye was nice enough to humor you,” he says quickly. “But you’d make a great detective. The police academy-” 

 

“No thanks,” she cuts him off swiftly, her temper flaring. 

 

“Huh?” 

 

“If I wanted to be a detective, I would already be there,” she says, crossing her arms over her chest. “I’m going to be a hero.” 

 

He laughs, and gives her what should be a kind smile. She’s getting sick of kindness

 

“That’s a great dream to have, but you have to know it’s not going to happen. There’s never been a quirkless hero.” 

 

“Then I’ll be the first.” Suzume can’t help the developing twitch of her jaw. 

 

Lemillion’s hand comes back down on her shoulder. 

 

“It was nice to talk to you, Inspector, thanks for the learning experience. But we better get back to Sir Nighteye now.” 

 

They don’t have to go far. They reach him with just a few steps. 

 

Suzume keeps her arms crossed on her chest, her shoulders tight and her jaw as well. 

 

Nighteye looks her over. It takes him a long minute to speak. 

 

“Next time you’re going to expose an armed murderer, tell someone ahead of time.” 

 

“Yes, Sir.” 

 

Still coiled like a spring, she follows him back out to the spring. She wishes she’d decked Nakana. 

 

Lemillion shakes his head. “I can’t believe you figured that out so fast. I’ve never seen someone catch a killer in two minutes.” 

 

Suzume looks down, embarrassed. She’s not used to so much praise anymore. She tugs at her vambrace. 

 

“Everything was right there. The watches, the bullet trajectories, his shoes and his gun.” 

 

“I didn’t notice any of it,” Lemillion admits. “And neither did the Inspector. Where’d you learn all that stuff anyways?” 

 

She shrugs. “I was just born with it, I guess.”

 

Besides, she doesn’t say, dead bodies are easier to understand than live ones. 

 

Nighteye looks like he doesn’t believe that she was just born with it, but he doesn’t do much more than shuffle them away, back onto the patrol route. She’s fine, but she has to wonder if Lemillion has ever seen a dead body before. He’d certainly acted shaken up about it. 

 

They get back to the agency, and once more Nighteye has her fight someone. This time its Centipeder, who uses his centipede like limbs to try to catch and restrain her. Suzume reverts back to dodging and striking hard at any openings she finds. 

 

Just like with Bubble Girl, the difference real experience makes is incredible. 

 

They get cleaned up, and Togata heads home for the night with the promise to come by after school tomorrow. 

 

Suzume is left alone in the little dorms on top of the Nighteye Agency. 

 

She calls her mom, and texts her brothers, and Dusty even sets it up so she can watch him start playing Horizon Zero Dawn on her phone for a while. 

 

You’re acting weird,” he complains, while trying to work out how to set traps for a very large machine. 

 

“I’ve never been away from my family like this okay,” she huffs at him. “I’m the youngest, so my brothers have been leaving one by one for a while, but at least one of them has always been around. This is weird. I’m… lonely, I guess.” 

 

It’s weird to think about. 

 

As isolated as she’s been from classmates, teachers, and society, has she ever really been this lonely before? She’s always had her brothers, her parents, Kai and his little following. 

 

Now… 

 

“It’s too damn quiet.” 

 

“Last week you were complaining that your house is too loud. Oh mother fucker!” 

 

“Did you just die for the third time? You literally just started this game.” 

 

Fuck you .” 

 

“Nah I’m good. But anyways. I guess the grass is always greener right?”

 

You should go outside and touch some grass.”  

 

“You go touch some grass. I saw plenty today. It just uh. Happened to be under a dead body.” 

 

Did you finally snap and kill someone?” He asks, sounding way too excited by the prospect, and way to casual about the fact that someone died. 

 

“No, I just happened to be nearby when someone found it. Man killed his girlfriend for money.” 

 

“That’s fucked. ” 

 

“E-yup. There are some things that I just don’t feel sympathy for. That’s definitely one of them. And I say that as someone who grew up without a lot of money in general. Like, that’s your girlfriend dude. How can you place money over someone you love?” 

 

“People do plenty of things for money.” 

 

“I know. Like I said, I grew up without a lot of it. Shit, for a while twice a week my parents would take the four youngest of us, toss us all in the tub and hose us down like dogs because it was too expensive for four of us to take individual showers. So I know why he did it, I just don’t feel any sympathy for him. Or maybe empathy?” 

 

You know most women are more likely to be killed by a man that they know than they are a total stranger?” 

 

“Unfortunately, I know that very well. That’s why I have a simple, but effective go-to defensive measure.” 

 

“Oh yeah?” 

 

“Kick ‘em in the dick.” 

 

Dusty snorts, and almost dies again. 

 

What if the man doesn’t have a dick to kick?“

 

“I promise you getting kicked in the crotch will put someone with a vagina down just as fast. Maybe not as long, but long enough to break a nose or something. My brother-in-law keeps teasing me because I taught our niece to do that.” 

 

“How old is your niece?” 

 

“Oh crap, I have no idea. Like six I think?” 

 

So you’ve taught a six year old girl how to cripple grown men?” 

 

“I have!” She says cheerfully. “My second youngest older brother, Satomi? He went through this phase when he was about… eight? Where he would bring his fist back and randomly punch whatever was in front of him.”

 

Oh god.” 

 

“It didn’t matter what it was. A wall, a cabinet, a chair, his twin. I was… three? I think? And we all went to the park, and this dad was watching his own kids on a merry-go-round when my brother goes up to him. And pulls his fist back. The man must have thought Satomi wanted a fist bump because he like got his own fist down to kid level. And then Satomi punched this man in his apple bag so hard I saw his soul leave his body.” 

 

So your whole family is like this is what I’m getting.” 

 

“... yeah, basically!” 

 

That’s terrifying.” 

 

“One of my classmates wants to introduce me to a friend of his specifically because he wants to watch me scare the guy.” 

 

“I believe that.” 

 

“Hey, Dusty, has anyone ever tell you you’re kind of rude?” 

 

“No, never.”

 

Suzume watches him almost die for a while longer, marveling at the fact that this avid gamer is having trouble with one of the only games that she would call herself good at, and chats some more. She manages to weasel out a few details about his life too. His guardian is very picky about cleanliness, but generally lets Dusty do whatever he wants. He hates the taste of alcohol, he really hates the spring time because of his horrible allergies and eczema, and he, like Spinner, was homeschooled. 

 

The last one doesn’t surprise her in the least. 

 

At the start of their playing games together it had felt like she was playing games with a twelve year old instead of someone a few years older than her. He was more than a little abrasive, and combined with Spinner’s awkwardness, she was left as the most sociable one of the bunch. 

 

Which was just plain weird

 

Now he’s at least a little more socialized, if only because Suzume doesn’t have the patience to deal with someone so temperamental without saying anything. 

 

She’s basically been bullying him into being a more decent person. 

 

Eventually, he gives up before he breaks his remote, and she ends the voice call so she hopefully gets a little more sleep tonight than she did yesterday. 

 

No sooner has she hung up on him than does she find herself added to a group chat titled ‘1-A Plusses’. 

 

She doesn’t know how Ashido got her phone number. She certainly didn’t give it to her. But she goes ahead and saves her classmates' phone numbers into her contacts list anyways. 

 

Kaminari adds her to another group chat he decides to call ‘Lunch Bunch’ and she spends a few minutes watching Bakugou yell at him for giving it such a lame name. 

Chapter 21: Stained Red

Notes:

Oh my god so much is happening in this chapter too!

I was initially planning on letting Suzume skip some of this trauma, but then I figured this would be more fun :D

A lot of you noticed, but her murder solving last chapter was from Bungou Stray Dogs. Her next one will be completely original, but it’s involved in that Hawks scene that I mentioned I had to cut for this arc.

Chapter Text

The next day is much the same, although Centipeder has her sit in and take notes on a call he makes to set up a meeting with a police officer for follow up interviews with suspects that they captured at heroes the day before she arrived, and Suzume fills out another intensely detailed police report about the incident at the waterfront yesterday. 

 

She and Centipeder go out to get lunch down the street for themselves and Nighteye, since Bubble Girl is off today. 

 

That afternoon, Togata comes back in his school clothes and the two of them change into their hero costumes again before going to patrol. 

 

Or at least they try to. 

 

Nighteye stops them before they can get to the door, Togata leading the way. 

 

“Hold on. There’s been a change in plans,” he holds up his hand. “We’re taking a trip to Inowa, they need emergency help in a building collapse. They want Lemillion specifically. Suzumebachi, you can stay with Centipeder here in the office, or come with us.” 

 

“I’ll come,” she says immediately. “I don’t know how much good I’ll be, but I’d like to at least see how the situation is handled. Besides, you don’t need to walk through walls to hand out shock blankets.” 

 

Off they go, to the train station. 

 

Suzume watches Hosu pass them by, and thinks again of Iida. He’s totally doing something stupid right now. 

 

Inowa, it turns out, is a very small city not thirty minutes away by train. 

 

They have three pro heroes, and of the three only one specializes in rescue. He’s a tall man, who dissolves into smoke and reassembles, letting him slip through cracks and get into fallen buildings. It also makes him relatively fire proof. He and Togata, and a team of firefighters, go into the destroyed office building and pull out person after person. 

 

Suzume only knows basic first aid, so she settles for doing what the paramedics tell her and keeping the crowd away. She also does her best to entertain a handful of children who had been in a daycare in the office building, by telling them stories and making up rhymes. She’s sure she looks ridiculous, but the kids are laughing by the time they’re collected.

 

It isn’t as big of a deal as they initially thought it would be. One of the upper level floors collapsed and took a good chunk of wall and more floors down with it.There’s only a few major injuries though, and two women rushed to the hospital, one with slow bleeding on the brain and one with a punctured lung. 

 

Suzume may not know advanced medicine, but she knows how people die. Both women should be fine if they get to the hospital quick enough. 

 

After that it's shock blankets and water bottles, and fielding reporters. 

 

Suzume says ‘no comment’ more times in one hour than she ever thought was even possible, and she still only gets left alone when she points out that she’s a minor without a guardian available to consent to an interview. 

 

All in all, they finish just as the sun is starting to dip to the horizon. Suzume estimates that they have maybe an hour left of light. 

 

Nighteye turns to her and Togata, who looks a little tired but is still in good spirits. 

 

He eyes the pair of young people critically. 

 

“...Good job out there. Lemillion, you did good work rescuing those people. And Suzumebachi, you did the right thing distracting those kids. It’s important for heroes to be able to cheer people up in a disaster. I had my doubts that you could.” 

 

Suzume blinks at him. 

 

“Thank you?” 

 

She’s going to take that as a compliment. 

 

“You’re too serious,” says the man who she has seen crack a smile twice. “You’ll never win people’s confidence in you like that.” 

 

“They won’t have confidence in me whether I smile or not, as soon as they find out I don’t have a quirk,” she says, before she can stop herself. 

 

Togata frowns at her. “You did just fine there. With the kids, and the adults. You were calm the whole time, and they picked up on that.” 

 

“Because they saw the costume. Once I make an official debut, they’ll ask for any other hero to help them. Any hero with a quirk.” 

 

“You can’t know that,” Togata says, sounding kind. 

 

Suzume clasps her hands behind her back and looks up at him. 

 

“I can know that. I do know that. You saw the police yesterday. You heard what Inspector Nakana said. People judge on a million things, and quirks are one of them. If I was a paramedic, or a police officer, it wouldn't matter. But as a hero, it would be on the front of everyone’s mind. Can I really protect someone without a quirk?” 

 

She shrugs, trying to act like she doesn’t care. 

 

“I know what I’m capable of. But I’ll be spending the rest of my life proving it to other people.” 

 

He has the decency to look chagrined. “I’m sorry. You’re right, people do judge on quirks.” 

 

Nighteye breaks them up. 

 

“The two of you should get back to the agency. Lemillion, you said you’re going home tonight. Take Suzumebachi back. I need to do a follow up here before I can follow you.” 

 

“We can stay,” Lemillion offers immediately. 

 

He shakes his head. “You’re tired, I can see it. And Suzumebachi isn’t used to this kind of work.”

 

The implication is clear. If she wasn’t here, Lemillion would stay.  

 

“All I did was pass out blankets and play with kids…” 

 

“Emotional labor is still labor. And you’re only fifteen.” 

 

Suzume frowns, but she can see that Nighteye is stubborn. 

 

“Fine.” 

 

So they climb back on the train. 

 

In the car, Suzume pauses. There’s a familiar puff of green hair in the back, sitting next to a tiny old man in yellow and white. 

 

She sits next to Lemillion, staring hard at Deku. Alarm bells are going off. 

 

Then someone across from her looks up and out the window behind her back. They gasp in horror right before the window behind her and Lemillion explodes.

 

Well, Suzume thinks, staring at the Nomu that had nearly taken her head off, this is not ideal. 

 

Two of its four eyes dart towards her and it turns from the white wolf-like hero it had smashed through the walls of the train. Her fingers dip subtly into her pouch, brushing against the marking on the outside of one of her disks, and in the split second it takes the Nomu to turn its head and open its toothy mouth she flicks the disk out, shooting from the hip. 

 

The nomu swipes at it, and as soon as it makes contact the disk erupts with foam. It swallows the nomu, and partially the hero beneath it. 

 

She clicks her tongue. 

 

“That was rude.” 

 

“No kidding,” Lemillion peaks down at it, and the unconscious hero beneath nomu. “How do you get that stuff off?” 

 

“Hmm? It should be water soluble.” 

 

Suzume looks over her shoulder, through the gap in the metal. She pulls her goggles up and zooms in. 

 

“There’s two more,” she announces, loud enough for Grand Torus, or whatever his name is, and Deku to hear. 

 

“Suzumebachi!” Deku rushes to her side. “That was incredible.” 

 

“Tell that to Hatsume, maybe she’ll hook you up.” 

 

Suzume nods to her companion. “Lemillion, this is Deku. Deku, Lemillion. He works at the same agency I’m studying at.” 

 

“Oh! It’s nice to meet you. This is Gran Torino, he’s the hero I’m interning with,” Deku motions to the older man, who’s standing at the edge of the train. 

 

“Girl, you said there were two more out there?” 

 

“My name isn’t ‘girl’, it’s Suzumebachi. Deku literally just yelled it,” she retorts irritably. “And yes, I said that.” 

 

Why does everyone make me repeat myself? 

 

“In that case, I don’t have a choice.” 

 

With a burst of air, the pro is gone, and the three teenagers are left in the train. 

 

Lemillion plucks his helmet off and lays it on the seat. 

 

“I’m going too. I have my provisional license, and this is an emergency. You two-” 

 

“Are not going to ‘stay here’ or ‘stay where its safe’ or whatever you were about to say,” Suzume interrupts. She crosses her arms over her chest. “We can at least field civilians, and I won’t get in trouble if I have to fight. No quirk means it’s impossible for me to catch a vigilante charge.” 

 

She wants to snatch the words right back out of the air. She has no desire to fight nomu’s, and the city is burning. It makes her chest tight and her skin crawl with memories of the USJ and the sight of Aizawa, pinned and bloody. 

 

But she doesn’t take her words back. 

 

Lemillion frowns for all of a minute before he gives a decisive nod. 

 

“I can tell no matter what I say you aren’t going to stay here, so at least stay together. Let’s go!” 

 

“Right,” she and Deku chorus. 

 

Suzume loops an arm around Deku’s middle while Lemillion vanishes, phasing through the floor of the train. 

 

Deku squeaks. “What are you doing?!” 

 

“Jumping out of a train. Duh.” 

 

She launches them into the air, letting Deku scream in her ear while she lifts her other hand and deploys her grapple. It catches on the underside of the train track and they swing in a broad circle around on the support beams. 

 

She lets them go in time to land neatly on the ground for her part, and messily for Deku’s. 

 

Whatever plans she may have had have flown out the window. They’re in Hosu, the city is partially on fire, and Stain is most definitely out there someone trying to commit murder. 

 

I think the next time I see him I’m going to smack Shigaraki in the face. This is seriously annoying. 

 

It occurs to her that her response to what is probably a few lost lives and what is definitely a lot of property damage should be more than ‘annoying’, but her morality has always been on a sliding scale. 

 

“Let’s follow the smoke,” she nods to the pillar rising in the air and Deku agrees immediately. He rushes off at a dead sprint while Suzume starts grappling away. She feels a little less like Batman and a little more like Spider Man, but it’s totally worth it to switch from one vambrace to the other. It’s a time saver too. Deku has to activate One for All just to keep up with her. 

 

She lands on a rooftop right before they burst onto the scene of the nomu attack. There are three more here, one with wings, one muscles, and one with four arms and a tail. Lemillion has beaten them there, and he’s taken the third nomu for his own while a group of pro’s struggle to contain the other two and stop the building fires from spreading.

 

She doesn’t know where Gran Torino went. She knows that Endeavor is somewhere in the city. 

 

She knows that Iida is somewhere in the city, trying to find Stain, and Deku- 

 

Has vanished. 

 

She looks down at the street where he’d been just a minute ago, but the boy is gone. 

 

He’s going after Iida. He figured out the same thing I did. 

 

She has a choice. Let them get in a fight she knows that they’ll win, or stay here and play crowd control. 

 

Her hands itch. 

 

The murder yesterday had awakened something she had half forgotten, sitting deep inside her chest. 

 

The need to hunt

 

Suzume takes a breath and turns away from the calamity in front of her. 

 

Lemillion will finish with his nomu too, and if these adult pros can’t stand level with a seventeen year old boy then they shouldn’t be heroes at all. 

 

She sprints to the edge of the roof top and jumps onto the next one, this one slightly taller, and the one after that, steadily climbing buildings until she’s got a decent vantage point. 

 

If she were Stain, she would use the chaos to seclude his target and kill him while everyone else was distracted. Stain uses killing techniques adapted from old practices combined with a heavy reliance on his quirk to paralyze his victims while he kills them. That means he’ll be away from densely populated areas, away from the ruckus of the attack, but close enough that Iida would have found him while on Manual’s patrol route. 

 

If Iida found him it was pure luck. The poor boy was smart, but not like that. 

 

Not like her. 

 

There. Five blocks south, two blocks east. 

 

But… 

 

A vantage point to see the action. To see the destruction. 

 

Three blocks north, one block east. That high building. That’s where Shigaraki will be watching this all play out. I bet it would piss him off if I crippled one of his precious nomu. I wonder who would win if I fought him again without anyone to interrupt us… Although, Kurogiri would be with him too. I don’t know how to counter his warp gate, and if he wanted to he could just drop me in the middle of the ocean.

 

… Worth it. 

 

She changes direction and goes springing north. 

 

Just like she thought, as she draws closer there are two men standing on a water tower, one of them flickering in her sight of black mist and the other lanky and lax beside him, holding a pair of binoculars. 

 

Her grappling hook embeds itself into the tower with a thump that draws their attention, but not fast enough for Kurogiri to interrupt her flying attack. 

 

Her boot lands solidly on Shigaraki’s stomach and she sends him, and herself, flying off the edge and onto the rooftop below. It’s not a smack in the face, but it’ll do. 

 

“Mother fucker!” he swears and swipes at her, but she bounces away from him to land neatly on her toes a few feet away. 

 

“Nope, just me,” she says with a phantom crooked smile. 

 

Shigaraki picks himself up, clutching one of his shoulders while Kurogiri rolls into existence beside him in a swirl of black mist. 

 

“It is you. What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be at the pretty little hero school?” he mocks, his voice rough behind the hand resting on it. 

 

“It’s nighttime. Even if I wasn’t doing an internship this week, I wouldn’t be at school. Christ man. And I’m here because that four eyed twat of a nomu broke the train I was on.” 

 

She pauses and inhales, the familiar scent of copper following the breeze towards her. 

 

“Are you… are you bleeding?” 

 

“Yes!” He snaps, rubbing one of his shoulders with his fingers curled so he doesn’t disintegrate his own shirt. “First that stupid hero killer stabs me, and now some UA student kicks me in the gut. Are you trying to break my ribs again?” 

 

“...I’m not going to apologize for kicking you, since you have in fact tried to kill me and also started shit in the city, but also should you even be here? If you got stabbed?” 

 

“Awe, is the little hero-wannabe worried about the villain?” he mocks, his bloody fingers leaving his shoulder to scratch at his throat. 

 

Suzume’s brow twitches. “ Don't call me a wannabe. I’m going to be a hero.” 

 

Shigaraki waves her off dismissively with his free hand. “They’ll never let you get that far. You should give it up and-” 

 

She cuts him off with a disk aimed at his head. He catches it, barely, but when his fingers close around it smoke erupts around them and sends him into a coughing fit. It’s overwhelmed in an instant by a rush of black fog, and Suzume finds herself falling into cold darkness again. She can barely hear Shigaraki scolding Kurogiri for something before the fog opens up. 

 

It’s all she can do to land on her feet as she tumbles out of the cloud and onto solid ground once more. 

 

Kurogiri must have it out for her, because when she straightens up she finds herself standing in front of an alleyway where Deku, Iida, and a man in tan clothes and feathers lay prone on the ground. Stalking between them is a man in a mask, with one katana in hand. 

 

… I’m starting to think I picked a very annoying life path. 

 

Why couldn’t she have been a few years older? 

 

Of course, Lemillion was off fighting nomu’s now. Would she rather fight Stain or a nomu? 

 

It doesn’t matter. Suzume lifts her arm, fires her grapple, and slams feet first into the hero killer's face when he dodges the line. 

 

It’s a move she’s getting very good at. 

 

She flips off of him and twists, avoiding the slash he takes at her instinctively. 

 

Landing cat-like on her feet she brings her sansetsukon out, holding it easily in her hands. She tilts her head towards Iida. 

 

“I distinctly told you not to do anything stupid.”

 

“Yusada! What are you doing here?!” Iida cries. 

 

“You found us?” Deku looks terribly hopeful to see her. 

 

She clicks her tongue. “More like Kurogiri found you.” 

 

“Kuro- where did you see him?” Deku sounds horrified. 

 

“On the rooftop where I kicked Shigaraki’s guts in.”

 

“So he’s still here is he?” Stain scoffs, his voice rough and oily at the same time. “I’ll deal with him when I’m done with you four.” 

 

He moves

 

Suzume catches the blade of his katana in the chained joint of her staff and twists, pushing the sword away so she can drive her elbow at his face. Stain forces her to break away when he brings a knife up, trying to stab her in all the nerves and arteries in her armpit. 

 

He’s on her again in an instant, but this time she’s ready for his speed. She catches his katana angled on one of the joins while she twirls the other and smashes it into his arm. 

 

The fact that it doesn’t break the bone is frankly amazing. 

 

He brings his sword back and stabs it at her, swearing viciously. 

 

She barely catches the point of it in one of the chain lengths. She grips the wood on either side, her arms trembling under the strain of his strength. He’s fast, he's strong, and the way he moves is terribly familiar. The foundations that he uses are the same ones that she had learned, ten years ago. 

 

Shihan Tsushima would kill you if he found out you let your weapon get in such a state, she thinks at him, curling her lip. The edges are chipped badly, and she swears she can see rust. She certainly smells the old blood on it, like a cooked steak where it sparks against the chain. 

 

Stain is the one who breaks their stalemate, kicking at her with the spiked tip of his pointed boots. 

 

Suzume dodges it and knocks his ankle up with one of the lengths of wood, forcing him off balance before she drops and kicks his supporting leg out from under him. Stain twists in the air and flings a small knife at her, but she tilts her head and lets it go flying without scratching her. 

 

“Just how many children are going to come crawling out of the woodwork tonight and interrupt me?” Stain demands. He lands low in a crouch. “Can’t you see I have important work to do? I don’t enjoy killing kids, but I’ve already resigned myself to ending the life of that revenge obsessed boy over there. I’m not above killing you too.” 

 

“Is there some kind of crime school I was never invited to where they teach people how to monologue?” she asks, still irritated from Shigaraki and the detective. And maybe her whole life. Her temper seems to be getting shorter and shorter lately. 

 

With two lengths of wood in her hands she spins the third in a blur of wood and steel. 

 

“Step aside,” he orders. “They aren’t worthy of being called ‘heroes’. Didn’t you see the Ingenium kids eyes?” 

 

“Of course I did. But I’m not letting you kill him, no matter what he came to do here. You’ll go through me first.” This isn’t like her normal fights. She has to remember where the people she’s protecting are, and keep him from getting to them while also keeping him from stabbing her. 

 

“Heh,” there’s an unpleasant tilt to the hero killer's mouth. “The boy in the armor called you ‘Yusada’. You’re the quirkless girl from UA. Let’s see if you really have what it takes to call yourself a hero. If you run, if you cry, if you fail, then I’ll know that you’re just a hypocrite like the rest.” 

 

Stain comes at her. 

 

“Suzumebachi! Watch out, his quirk-” 

 

“He ingests blood and paralyzes people. Yeah, I know.”

 

“You know?” 

 

“Isn’t it obvious?” 

 

She spins just as surely as her weapon, dodging his attacks and making her own with tight, elegant curves and twists. The centrifugal force gives her strikes power, no matter how much room she gets to swing, and it twists past his katana, nearly cracking his skull more than once. 

 

He throws four knives at her in rapid succession, forcing her backwards. When she twists to dodge, her shoulder hits a wall behind her, her weapon smacks against it and breaks its cycle, and his blade comes at her hard. 

 

The angle is awkwards, he comes from the side and hits her from behind. 

 

It smashes into the back of her neck and she drops. The world goes white around the edges and pain sears through her neck, strangling her. 

 

Everything feels cold. 

 

Someone is screaming. 

 

Something wet spreads down her shoulder and back. 

 

Suzume rolls onto her side, sucking air like a drowned man, and watches with hazy eyes as Stain cuts a massive wall of ice in half with his dull, chipped sword. 

 

It takes her a few precious seconds to realize that she could move. That she had moved. 

 

Her fingers are tingling when she brings them up to touch her neck. The fabric of her suit, cut resistant, isn’t torn but her skin on the back and side of her neck has split beneath it and the blood is soaking through her clothes.

 

Anger courses through her, hot against the cold air. 

 

She is not going to die again. 

 

Not now. 

 

Not today. 

 

She has too many people to spit in the faces of. Nakana. Shigaraki. And Stain himself, the self righteous fuck. 

 

With trembling arms she picks herself up. For a second she sways, dizzy, before the world solidifies around her.

 

 Suzume swings her sansetsukon at Stain, catching his elbow with the furthest length. It gets his attention away from Shouto, who had probably just saved her damn life, but has taken a knife to the leg for his troubles. Fire courses across the ground, burning stray garbage where Shouto had nearly incinerated Stain. His torso is nicely singed, and his stupid scarf is ash around his neck. 

 

She darts in close, and kicks at his leg. He brings the katana down, but at this range both of their weapons are disadvantageous. 

 

So she takes one of his. 

 

Before he can notice she slips one of his daggers out of its sheath, catches his katana in the teeth of the sword-breaker, and smashes her open palm on the flat edge of the longer blade. 

 

It snaps cleanly, the longer end flying to embed itself in the ground behind her while the shorter edge skates across her forearm. It leaves a thin line on her vambrace, but the metal doesn’t fail her. 

 

“If you took better care of your weapons, that wouldn’t have worked,” she informs him, and slashes at his belly with his own knife. He blocks it, barely. 

 

A press of cold at her back is all the warning she gets, or needs, to leap to the right. 

 

Ice slams into Stain, catching his right leg and crawling up his body. He lifts his arm to hack himself free, but Suzume swings with her sansetsukon again and smashes the steel butt of the end against the back of his head. 

 

He falls, and the ice consumes him. 

 

“Suzume!” Shouto’s mis-matched eyes are huge. She turns in time to see Deku struggling to his feet, also bleeding from a leg. She sways a little, but manages to stay upright long enough to reach them. 

 

“Hey. Talk about nick of time,” she smiles at him, but he doesn’t return it. All of the boys look shaken, wide eyed and horrified. Iida is even crying. 

 

“We thought he killed you,” Deku says, his voice hoarse. Had he been the one screaming? 

 

She touches her neck. 

 

“My suit is made to be cut resistant. So it kept the blade from actually piercing through it. It did break my skin underneath, though. The blood must not have soaked through fast enough for him to get any. That seriously sucked though. If Shouto hadn’t shown up, we’d all be toast.” 

 

“Midoriya sent out a text with his location,” Shouto tells her. “I figured it meant he was in trouble. The other pro heroes should be here soon.” 

 

“Good.” 

 

She slumps against the wall nearest to her and puts her sansetsukon away. She’s still got Stains knife, and she tucks it into her belt. Maybe they’ll let her keep it. It’s in much better shape than his katana had been. Her dark eyes slid over to the pro hero already there. 

 

“Yo, Native.” 

 

His eyes slide to her. He can’t move just yet apparently. 

 

“You gave these kids permission to use their quirks right? None of us have provisional licenses, but as a pro hero, that is something that you’re allowed to do. In life or death situations like this one.” 

 

His eyes grow wide with understanding. If he says he gave them permission, then he’ll also be taking responsibility for their actions, and they won’t get charged with any kind of vigilantism. It’s an unusual, and not often used privilege, but tonight she doubts anyone will question it. 

 

“Yes,” he says. “Of course I did.” 

 

“That’s not-” 

 

“Iida,” Suzume cuts him off, “Stop being an idiot.” 

 

He flinches and bows his head. 

 

“H-hey,” Deku argues. “He’s was just-” 

 

“Here to commit a little light murder,” she cuts him off casually. He winces. “I told him before, I have brothers. Kaname is a hero student just like me. So I understand what he did, and why. But he was stupid, and it almost got him and all of us killed. Even if it did save Native over here.” 

 

Native finally manages to get to his feet. “She’s right. Whatever the reasoning was, you came here and if you hadn’t I would have died. So at least let me keep your record clean.” 

 

Suzume looks towards the wall of ice holding Stain. 

 

“We should probably melt him out and disarm him,” she muses. “I won’t shed any tears if his ball freeze off, but it’s probably bad form for hero-hopefuls.” 

 

At least she gets Shouto to snort a laugh. 

 

She offers him a shoulder to help him walk, but he eyes the dark patch of blood warily. 

 

“You’re injured.” 

 

“It looks worse than it is,” she promises. “It hurts, but I was mostly stunned. He missed my vertebrae, and all of the big veins are further forwards. Most of the damage is on my splenius capitis, but the muscle isn’t torn. See? I can still move my head.” 

 

She shook it, slowly. It really did hurt, and if she moved too fast everything got white around the edges and spinny, but it wasn’t fatal. She knows what fatal injuries look like. 

 

Shouto hesitates, but leans on her anyway. 

 

Iida finally gets up and the three of them melt Stains' battered, charred, and frostbitten body out of the ice one limb at a time. Suzume shows them where most people keep smaller blades hidden in wrist bands, and even the knot of his bandana. She shows them knives in the back of his knee pats and hidden pockets in his armored vest, as well one in his belt buckle. 

 

“There’s so many. How did you know where to look?” Deku asks. Native has managed to get him on his back. 

 

Suzume ties her bola more firmly around Stain’s wrists and ankles. 

 

“That’s where I would put them.” 

 

She hears Native say, “You know your friend is kind of scary?” 

 

They drag Stain out of the alleyway, all of them looking worse for wear, and Suzume puts her new first aid kit to work stopping the bleeding on the boys’ legs, arms, and her own neck. With her hood pulled down she’s just considering stapling Shouto’s leg cut shut, since his fire would destroy regular sutures, when a whole gaggle of pros come out of nowhere. 

 

After a few confused minutes of figuring out that yes, this is the hero killer, and yes Endeavor and Lemillion are finishing up with the nomus right now, the pros draw the boys away to get more information from them, since they were already there when Suzume arrived. Todoroki goes to keep a look out. 

 

Suzume is left sitting guard by the tied up hero killer. 

 

“Fuck,” she says, rubbing across the bleeding gash on the back of her neck. “That’s gonna leave a scar for sure.” 

 

She glances down at their new captive and lets out a puff of a breath. 

 

“I should have told Lemillion where to find you. He would have handed you your own ass in a basket, and passed whatever bizarre hero standards you have, with his whole ‘I take this name as a vow to save one million people’ thing,” she tells the unconscious man. She’s probably concussed. It makes her more talkative. 

 

“Or,” she adds, “Maybe I should have called my brother. You would like him,” she says conversationally. “He wants to be a hero of justice.” 

 

“But, you didn’t get either of them. You just got me, and I’m not aiming for such admirable things. I’m only here to prove that people like me deserve a chance to carve our own place in this superhero saturated society. Nothing as noble as those two.” 

 

When a pro starts walking over to take her place she levers herself up and brushes dirt off her butt and legs. She rejoins the boys. 

 

Finally the pros leave the students to start calling for a police car to pick up their captive. 

 

Away from the adults, Iida bows so low his head almost touches the ground. He’s crying. 

 

“You all sustained injuries because of me. I'm so sorry. I became blinded. I couldn't see, even when Suzumebachi tried to warn me.” His voice is thick with tears. 

 

Deku looks down. “I'm sorry too. You were so down, brooding all of the time, but I overlooked it. Even though we're friends.” 

 

Shouto shrugs off his apology. “Pull yourself together. You're the class president, aren't you?” 

 

“Yes…” He rubs his eyes, and looks at her. 

 

Suzume crosses her arms over her chest. She’s aware that she’s the one with the worst injury. The one that got closest to being decapitated. If the angle was better, even her suit wouldn’t have saved her. 

 

“If you want forgiveness, join a religion. You won’t find any from me,” she had warned him, after all. “Just do better next time.” 

 

“I- Yes. Yes, I will do better next time, and make my brother proud of me. I won’t leave him to be an only child.” 

 

“Good,” she nods a little too firmly and winces. 

 

Someone screams. She hears Endeavor's name, and Lemillions voice, then there are claws digging into her shoulder right underneath where she’s already bleeding. 

 

Someone else screams. 

 

It takes her a minute to realize that the person screaming is her , shrieking in pain as talons pierce into her shoulder. 

 

The ground comes up hard and fast and she feels the knife she had tucked into her belt lifted away from her hip. Something strong, and arm, loops around her middle. It keeps her from breaking her head open on concrete but she’s still spinning, held by one arm while the other drives a blade into exposed brain. Blood splatters across her. 

 

She falls to the ground with a cry of pain. 

 

When she looks up, Stain is standing above her, his eyes intense behind his mask. He’s taken his knife back from her. He’s also dislocated his own shoulder to get his arms around and in front of him again. It’s the arm hanging out of its socket that he had caught her with. This man’s pain tolerance is insane. He’s stronger than her, faster than her, and he’s. Still. Standing. 

 

Suzume grips her own bleeding shoulder. The talons had pierced through her suit completely.

 

If Stain turns his blade on her, she’s screwed. 

 

Instead he turns red eyes on her, pinning her in place, and says, “stay down, children.” 

 

It’s only then that she realizes that Midoriya is sprawled beside her, his own arm twisted painfully. The Nomu had snatched them both. 

 

“Let her go!” Someone shouts, even though he’s not touching her anymore.  

 

He looks away from her, to the gaggle of pros. Endeavor has arrived. 

 

Too bad he wasn’t here sooner. I would have let Stain do whatever he wanted with him. The thought is dazed and clear in equal measure, the kind of unfiltered truth that tells her that shock is setting in. 

 

Stain’s lips curled in a sneer. She’s not the only one to notice Endeavor. He stomps towards him, and the world seems to bleed red around the edges. Maybe she’s imagining it. Her vision is swimming with pain.

 

“Look around at all the phonies that have overrun society, those that let children fight their battles for them, and the criminals who so aimlessly sprinkle around their 'power'. Do you understand? Those are the targets of my purge. All of this is for the sake of a just world. The fakes must be rectified. Someone,” this close she can see ; his hands are trembling with rage. “ Someone must Stain himself in blood. The word ‘hero’ must be restored!” 

 

He lifts his voice, shouting at Endeavor and all the rest. Raw killing intent rolls off of him in dark waves, pressing like an ocean. Against the pressure, Suzume pushes herself to her feet. She had spent two lifetimes around killers. What’s one more? 

 

Dizziness swells and steadies. The shock is settling in. She knows she’s hurt, she knows its bad, but she doesn’t even feel the cold of blood loss. She doesn’t feel anything at all. 

 

“Come! Just try it, you pretenders! The only one who's allowed to kill me is All Might!"

 

Suzume gets enough energy to punch him in the back of the head. 

 

He drops, his knife goes skidding off into the street, and Suzume shakes her hand out. 

 

“Do you ever stop. Fucking. Talking?” 

 

She looks up to find the pros and her classmates gaping at her. 

 

“What?” she demands, propping her hand on her hip. The other one hangs limp at her side. “He was monologuing!” 

Chapter 22: Fallout

Notes:

This ended up being the shortest chapter for this story by far, but I didn’t want to cram too much more into it. What is in this chapter now is exactly what I want to be in it. That being said, I’m thinking about posting another chapter this week to make up for the short length. Maybe on saturday?

Chapter Text

She ends up sleeping through most of the next two days. 

 

Suzume only comes out of the haze of pain killers long enough to answer the police reports, and talk to doctors about her injuries. It’s all hazy and bewildering and she finds she hates hospitals with a passion she hadn’t expected. 

 

The one highlight is when Kurono slipped in after visiting hours were over, no doubt having bribed the nurse, to bring Eri to visit her. She doesn’t know how they figured out when she wouldn’t be drugged to the gils but she’s glad to see them all the same. 

 

Kurono shuts the door firmly behind him and pulls his hood off to reveal his clock work hair. 

 

“Kai would have come,” he says apologetically, “But you know he doesn’t like being around sick people.” 

 

“He doesn’t like being around people period,” Suzume points out easily. Since they’ve managed to come during one of her more lucid moments, Suzume lets Eri up onto her lap, since her legs are mostly okay, and hugs her with her good arm. 

 

Her shoulder still hurts, and her neck is definitely going to have a scar on the back of it, but she lucked out. There’s no lasting damage. She just has to take it easy for a while, and check in with Recovery Girl when she gets back to school. 

 

It could have been much, much worse. She could have sustained nerve damage, or lost the use of her arm entirely. It could have punctured her lungs. And the blow to her neck could have decapitated her. 

 

One thing is abundantly clear to her. 

 

She needs more training. A lot of it. 

 

Eri tucks her head beneath Suzume’s chin and sniffs softly. 

 

“I wanna make you better…” she mumbles into Suzume’s good shoulder. Her whole neck it wrapped up tight and Eri’s jostling makes tears prick in her eyes, but she stubbornly ignores it. 

 

Suzume rubs her back gently. 

 

“I’d like that, but it’s not allowed in here. You can only use your quirk at home, or for little things.” 

 

Besides, she doesn’t add, if Eri gets too worked up I might vanish

 

“That’s stupid,” Eri grumbles. 

 

“I know baby,” Suzume softens herself for her niece and hugs her close. Eri’s horn bumps against her collar bone. “But the doctors will take care of me, and I’ll be fine soon. I promise.” 

 

“You pinkie promise?”

 

“I pinkie promise,” Suzume assures, and offers Eri her pinky. 

 

“You have to promise not to get hurt like this again too!” 

 

Suzume wants to say that she can’t make a promise like that. She knows she’s chosen a dangerous path in her life. 

 

But Eri’s chin is jutted out sharply even as her huge red eyes seems to start to tear up. 

 

Suzume feels her will crumble in the face of it. 

 

“Okay. I promise.” 

 

It’s a stupid promise, but she can’t deny Eri. So she makes it, and plays with the girl until Kurono takes her home for the night and promises to tell Kai that Suzume is doing well. 

 

By the time she’s released from Hosu General hospital she’s been lectured for intervening at least three times, accused of vigilantism once (and laughed in the face of the police officer who did that), and been on so many pain medications for a while she started explaining the theory of relativity to the drapes. In spanish. 

 

When she’s released to Nighteye again she spends time on basic lock down before she finally gets the chance she and leaves the Nighteye Agency. Nighteye had come in on his day off to check on her, but she wasn’t allowed to go out on patrol with him or do anything strenuous at all. She was allowed to file papers, but she was still varying degrees of loopy, so even that was mostly off the table. They’d definitely given her the good stuff, and every four hours she had to take a small handful of pills. Some were for pain, most were for infections. 

 

Towards the end of the four hours she felt more like a person and less like a somewhat sentient blob of cotton, so during one of those times of lucidity she leaves the agency for a walk. The two sidekicks offer to accompany her, but she waves them off and insists that she needs some fresh air. They hesitate, but let her go all the same. 

 

Her arm is in a cast, and her neck is wrapped firmly in bandages. She’d washed her hair in the sink, but it had been difficult and she couldn't put it up. 

 

She makes quite the appearance when she walks into the Tsushima dojo. 

 

Ryuhei is there. He has a group of small children playing volleyball, but when he sees her he passes them off to his newest protege. Suzume had taught the girl years ago. Higurashi Hiyori, a menace of a girl with green and black serpents for hair and far too many teeth. 

 

Those poor kids.  

 

“Suzume!” Ryuhei looks her over. “I saw the news. And that crazy video they posted online. You are… not looking good.” 

 

“Thanks,” she says dryly. “I feel like a fucking peach.”

 

“Don’t let Shihan hear you say that,” he scolds, but his smile is crooked. “I see you’ve put my gift to good use.” 

 

“It’s saved my life,” she assures. “Thank you, really. You didn’t have to.” 

 

“I knew you’d keep chasing this crazy dream of yours with or without a weapon,” he flips his fingers at her. “I still wish you’d just join the Family. You could do good work there.” 

 

“No thanks.” 

 

He’s not surprised by her dismissal. It’s happened a million times before. 

 

“I can’t believe how close that was. Hosu… what a wild night. Monsters, hero killers, kids fighting. And there were barely any fatalities outside of those two heroes.” 

 

“I still can’t believe more people didn’t die. It was messy.” 

 

“Fights always are,” he says breezily. “You’re here for my father, aren’t you?” 

 

She nods, once. 

 

Ryuhei takes her into the backroom, where she finds Shihan Yuzo sitting on the matts in the dark, his can resting in front of him. She can only assume he’s meditating. Ryuhei nudges her towards him. 

 

Suzume bows to the matt, bows to Shihan, bows to Ryuhei, and goes to kneel in front of him. 

 

She waits. For a long time he says nothing before he opens his sightless eyes. Suzume can barely see with the light that filters in through the window. 

 

“You lost.” 

 

“I- yes,” she wants to contest it, but the truth is if Shouto hadn’t saved her she would be very, very dead. Again. “I’ve been training for years, but I’m still not strong enough. Stain, Chizome Akaguro, nearly killed me. Shihan. I need to become stronger, and fast. The world is becoming… treacherous.” 

 

“The world has always been treacherous, no matter what the heroes would have you believe.” 

 

“Yes, sir.” She knows that well. 

 

“But you are right. You still need to become stronger. My son has very strong basics. Daga is a clever, tricky young woman. But if you’re going to be fighting people of that caliber instead of run of the mill villains and punks, you will need more training. You will need to become stronger, or I will have wasted ten years on your education.” 

 

Suzume bows to him, her palms flat on the floor. 

 

“Very well. You will have some time off in July for summer break, after the hero school summer camps end. Tell Ryuhei the days. You will need a full week free.” 

 

“A week, sir?” her brows furrow. What can she accomplish in a week? 

 

“Yes. My master will have you whipped in shape in no time. If you survive.” 

 

Suzume swallows thickly. The whole point of this is that she doesn’t want to die! But Shihan Yuzo has never steered her wrong. 

 

Still, she has to ask, “Did he train with them?” 

 

“Akaguro? Yes. Shortly after his parents died, I sent him to her. He only stayed for two days.” 

 

If he only stayed for two days, this insane man who had taken so much damage and still brought down a fucking nomu , how long can she last? She’s just a kid. 

 

But Shihan Yuzo doesn’t blink. She doesn’t know if he can actually read her mind, although sometimes she thinks he must be able to. For he says, 

 

“You will go. And you will do better.” 

 

It’s not a request, or even faith in her. It’s an order. 

 

“Yes, sir.”  

 

“Good. Now stand. Let’s see what you can do without your arm.” 

 

“The doctors said that I shouldn’t strain myself…” 

 

He picks up his cane and stands. The lines of his weathered face are hard. This close she can see the scar that cuts horizontally down his throat, towards his collarbone. He looks down at her, his unseeing eyes going over her shoulder but their weight no less heavy for it. 

 

“Get up, Kono Suzume. You will fight no matter how broken your body is. You will never let yourself be put down so long as you have a pulse.” 

 

Suzume stands. 

 

“Yes, sir.” 

 

~ ~ ~ ~

 

It’s the day she’s set to leave the agency that Nighteye calls her into his office. 

 

Togata follows her in, all set to escort her around the city one last time before letting her go home. He’s been puppy guarding her since the incident. He feels guilty for letting her get hurt on his watch, even though it wasn’t his fault at all and she’s told him about a million and one times that he doesn’t need to feel bad. 

 

The news is in a frenzy. With Native saying he gave his permission to use their quirks, none of the four of them have been omitted from the coverage, although most news companies have at least blotted out their names, settling for ‘UA high school student’ or ‘interns’. She knows a few pictures got out too, and even if they hadn’t her hood was down when she punched Stain in the back of the head. Someone had still filmed his little speech, and consequently her action as well.

 

It’s going to garner more attention than she really wanted. Suzume would rather not deal with what’s going to be coming for her with it. Deku should have been the focus of all this bullshit. He’s the one with the wild quirk and the shonen destiny and all that crap.

She just wants to be a hero. Nothing more, nothing less.

It shouldn’t be this damn hard.

She shakes the thoughts out of her head and goes to sit in the seat across the desk from Nighteye.

“Mirio, you didn’t need to come for this,” he scolds mildly. There’s something weird in his voice. Something that puts Suzume’s teeth on edge.

“I wanted to see what you were up to. Information gathering is important for heroes, right Sir?”

Nighteye slowly nods, although there’s a small furrow in his brow.

Suzume sits up straighter. She doesn’t know what’s going on, but she knows that she doesn’t like it. Not even a little bit.

He sets a stack of papers on his desk, and when she sees the picture on the front page her heart sinks.

Kai, in his bird mask, stares up at the ceiling. 

“You can’t be serious.” 

“You know these criminals,” Nighteye says evenly. Togata squints at the papers, trying to figure out what was happening.  “You can not be serious,” she repeats, her stomach churning. Betrayal tastes like ashe on her tongue. “… This is it, isn’t it? The real reason you invited me to come here. You’re investigating the Shie Hessaikai.” She should have known. She probably did know, she just didn’t want to admit it.

  I was a fool.

 “They’re dangerous people. You need to tell me everything you know about them. I know you were associated with them before your father was arrested.”

 “They were my babysitters!” she snaps. He stares at her, his eyes perfectly level and unflinching.

 “Sir…” Togata mumbles.

 Suzume snatches the papers off the desk. Before Nighteye can take them back she riffles through them, searching for any mention of quirk canceling bullets.

There are none. It’s just Kai stretching the grasp of the Yakuza in ways that they haven’t been able to since All Might came into the picture. Mostly border skirmishes and pushing villain gangs back out of their territory. Violent crime involving civilians has even significantly dropped in the areas that he controls. 

 But no quirk canceling bullets, and no mention of Eri.

 Whatever lingering fears she had had for her niece abate, even as her temper flares, hot and cloying.

 “Fine.” She slaps the personnel file on Toya on the table.

 “This is Setsuna Toya, he’s twenty three. If you give him puppy dog eyes, he’ll extend curfews.”

 She puts the next one down. “This is Tabe Soramitsu, he doesn’t talk much and he shouldn’t be trusted in a kitchen with a gas stove. Even though he’s always hungry, he’ll give up his portion of desert if you ask nice enough.” The next. “Hojo Yu will spend hours mocking new age crystal nuts. He’s very good for helping with geography homework.” Another sheet slaps on the desk. “Nemoto Shin will let most trouble slide if you own up to it. Rappa Kendo-“

“What are you doing?” Nighteye cuts in, sounding angry for the first time since she got here.

“I told you. They were my babysitters,” she sits back, laying the rest of the papers down on the table in a messy stack. “I spent time at their house after school and they watched me for a few weekends. That’s it. The most illegal thing I ever saw any of them do is cheat at monopoly. They hardly ever used their quirks around me, and I wasn’t allowed in the room whenever someone had to ‘talk business’. Especially after I told everyone my intentions of becoming a hero. So whatever help you thought you were going to get by manipulating me into coming here, I can’t give it to you.” 

I won’t. She adds silently.

 “If you want to be a hero, you need to be willing to make hard choices to protect innocent people. By protecting these villains-“

 “They aren’t villains. They’re yakuza. Organized criminals. It’s not the same thing.”

  Besides. Heroes have never protected me.

She clenches her fists tighter before forcing herself to relax them.

“And I can’t help you with them. Sir .” She nearly spits the word at him. This was why he wanted her here. Not because he thought she could do well. Not because he believed in her when All Might didn’t.

No.

He wanted her here to tell him about Kai and his bullets.

 He wanted to use her.

 Simple.

 Obvious.

 And she had chosen to blind herself to it.

 Suzume stands. Togata is staring down at the papers, looking more betrayed than even she is. When she stands his face snaps up to hers, white and guilty.

 “Yusada, I-“

 “Thank you for the learning opportunity,” she cuts him off swiftly, her dark eyes fixed on Nighteye. “I will remember these lessons well, Sir.”

 “You’re making a mistake.”

 “Yeah,” she steps back and shoulders her bag with her good arm. “I did make a mistake here.”

 “Sir,” Togata stands with her, “I can’t believe you would do this!” 

“It’s necessary,” he stares hard at Suzume, accusation in his voice and eyes. “These are very dangerous people. The Yakuza cannot be allowed to make a come back. Sometimes we have to do things we don’t like, to ensure the safety of other people. Particularly in delicate situations like this one. You should know that by now.” 

 

“I know that the Yakuza are dangerous! But you should have just asked her outright, not manipulated her into coming here.” 

 

Suzume shuts the door firmly behind her while Togata keeps talking at Nighteye. It seems she can add another hero, or at least a future hero, to her small list. 

 

She makes her goodbyes to the side kicks, who have been nothing but kind to her, and leaves. Her cheeks feel hot and her chest is tight. She wants to go get into a fight, but her arm is still damaged and there are just a few too many painkillers left in her blood for her to trust herself that way. 

 

Besides, it’s broad daylight. 

 

She can’t be getting into fights in broad daylight. Not with regular people and not her classmates at least. If she was at school she’s pretty sure she could ask Kirishima, or even Bakugou for a quick match to get the energy and anger burning under her skin an outlet. 

 

But she’s not at school. 

 

And her little not-vigilantism escapades require night time and a distinct lack of other people being around to see her work. A few people is fine, especially if they owe her for saving their skins, but it's too bright right now and she’s already garnered more attention than she wanted to with the whole Stain incident.

 

Wasn’t Midoriya supposed to be the protagonist here? Fucks sakes. 

 

She’s just going to have to deal with the heat buzzing under her skin until she gets somewhere she can kick a few cement blocks to dust. So, Suzume checks the time and sets off.

 

Let Togata handle Nighteye. She wants to go home. 

 

She misses her mother, and her brothers, and their house. 

 

Being around her home town for so long, she misses her dad. 

 

This world will never let you be a hero. 

 

She takes a deep breath and steps forwards. 

 

I won’t give them a choice. Just you watch Dad. 

Chapter 23: Homeward

Notes:

Another quick little chapter to go with wednesdays, this one feat. Suzumes family, teachers, and friends. Next time we'll get into final exam announcements, meme's, and possible an appearance from a villain or two!

Chapter Text

Suzume shouldn’t be surprised that the second she steps out of the train station she’s being swept up into a bone crushing hug. 

 

“Mom,” she squeaks. 

 

There’s no question who the gloved hands clutching her belongs to. Her fingers run through Suzume’s loose hair and Suzume turns her face into her mothers shoulder, breathing in her familiar scent. Tea leaves and animals. 

 

Her shoulders drop. The rage drains out of her, long enough for her to hug her mother back fiercely. There are tears in her eyes. The rage bubbles into hurt, salt in a wound that had been festering since she was five years old. 

 

She felt like such a fool. 

 

“I was so worried!” Chiasa clutches her close. Her brother is a step behind her, his own cracking voice murmuring the same. 

 

“We saw the news. Holy shit, Suze.” 

 

Suzume opens her arm to let her brother step in and hug her just as tight as their mother. 

 

“I should’ve had my internship with you and Gang Orca,” she mumbled.

 

Kaname snorts. “No kidding!” 

 

He pushes her away from their mother so he can look at her properly. Her arm is still in a sling, her neck is still wrapped up, but she’d otherwise okay. She won’t even need the sling soon, she’s got an appointment with Recovery Girl before school on monday. 

 

There’s so much she wants to say to Kaname. So much she wants to tell him. 

 

About Stain. About Nighteye. About all of it. 

 

But where does she even start? 

 

How does she tell her family that she had almost died and hadn’t even learned anything besides ‘hit them while they’re talking’? That their connection to the Yakuza haunts her still, just as it had him for so many years? 

 

As if reading her mind her mother reached out and smoothes her bangs out of her face. 

 

Chiasa isn’t crying. She’s one of the strongest people that Suzume knows. She’s the rock that her children lean on, and the support for her husband too. She’s softened since Suzume was a child, but she’s still got a spine made of steel. 

 

“Lets get you home and cleaned up. And then you can tell us everything, and I can decide what I want to do about Sir Nighteye and his negligence.” 

 

“Nothing,” Suzume says quickly. “You don’t need to do anything about it.” 

 

She didn’t want her mother to get in trouble for retaliating, even if he deserved it. 

 

Chiase hums and herds her two youngest children to the car. 

 

“We’ll see.” 

~ ~ ~ 

 

There is something wrong with Yusada Suzume. 

 

It’s apparent from the first day back at school. 

 

Fresh from their internships, the students are rowdy beyond even their normal noise. Midoriya, Iida, and Todoroki are chatty as they ever get, but Yusada looked like she did when the year first started. 

 

Silent, uninterested in the people around her but intensely focused on whatever work has been put in front of her. It makes Shouto tense. 

 

It’s been weeks since he’s seen this dark focus in her. 

 

As useful as a burning drive can be, she had been isolated from her peers. Expecting the worst from them, he was sure, thinking back to the incident that first week. He had rarely seen a student so surprised to be defended. 

 

(He hadn’t told her, because it would have been a breach of confidentiality, but later that week he’d also instructed Bakugou to start visiting Hound Dog for counseling. The boy had far too much anger in him to be healthy.) 

 

He looks over her report for the internships. 

 

It’s just as detailed and succinct as every report she hands in, with relevant details present and miscellaneous ones ignored. 

 

At this point, Shouta isn’t even surprised to learn that she found a murderer in under a minute. He’s even less surprised that she went rushing headlong to fight Shigaraki

 

For someone so smart, her temper can get the better of her, too. 

 

Just what kind of person can figure out a murder in a blink, then turn around and do something as colossally stupid as taking on the League of Villains on their own? 

 

And, 

 

Just what happened that she left out of this report? 

 

It’s all in detail. From the first patrol to Stain’s attack, and even her time in the hospital and recovering.

 

But none of it would cause the sort of reaction that he sees in her. 

 

The shuttering of windows. 

 

The return of a winter that had started to thaw in the face of Kirishima, and the others. 

 

He would be willing to chalk it up to trauma, if she hadn’t been relatively fine after the attack on the USJ, and if Todoroki, Iida, and Midoriya hadn’t all told him that she was fine at the hospital last they saw her. 

 

(He does need Midoriya to explain what Iida meant when he said ‘a religious forgiveness’. Yusada also seems fond of being dramatic.)

 

He gives it a day. 

 

Yusada has never been the most sociable girl her age. It’s entirely possible that she just wants to have some quiet time in the wake of a very busy week, and Shouta knows that he himself hates hospitals and getting fussed over. There’s a little too much resemblance between him at 15 and Yusada, and Hizashi loves to point it out. 

 

Given that he also thinks that she’s a mole, Shouta isn’t sure he exactly appreciates the comparison. 

 

When, on the second day, she still isn’t her typical self, Shouta calls her into his office. 

 

She looks somewhere between tired and wary. 

 

Shouta sits across his desk from her. The other teachers are gone, at his request, save Nemuri who sits two desks down. She has a soft spot for all of the girls in the hero course, but Yaoyorozu in particular, and Yusada right after. 

 

( Those girls will get a lot of attention, she had said, her eyes dark in a way that few people ever witnessed. And not the kind they want, or the kind you know how to prepare them for.  

 

Shouta wasn’t offended. He knew there were certain things that he wasn’t qualified to teach, and things that he would never fully understand. That was why he invited her to help in his informatics classes so often.)

 

“Yusada,” He tries to think if there’s a tactful way to ask, but then he remembers who he’s talking to. “What happened at your internship that’s upset you?” 

 

Her eyes flicker wider with surprise. For Yusada it was the same as jaw dropped shock. 

 

Her jaw works and the shock fades into a more familiar look. Fury. 

 

“I learned valuable lessons, that's all,” she says with a dark conviction. 

 

Shouta frowns at her. 

 

“Yusada. I can tell that something happened that you didn’t mention in your report. You don’t have to tell me, but I want to know.” 

 

It was his own way of saying, I care about you and I don’t like seeing you closing yourself off again. It’s bad for you. 

 

The look Nemuri shot him told him she understood. 

 

When Yusada makes no move to tell him, he presses a bit harder. 

 

“If you tell me, it might be something we can fix.” 

 

He doesn’t know what he’s expecting. It isn’t for a tremor to work its way through the muscles in her neck, beneath a new, puffy red scar, until her shoulders drop. She looks down at her hand, where she’s rolling the scrunchie she wears habitually around her wrist. 

 

Ever since her gloves were destroyed she hasn’t gotten another pair, and Shouta can see the scars on her hands, new and old. His own hands wear the same kind, although his fingers are laced through with old cuts from his capture weapon. 

 

“It’s not something you can fix. It’s not something anyone can fix. It’s just… It’s just something I have to live with.” 

 

Shouta’s stomach churns. 

 

“I need more than that. If it’s me you don’t want to talk to, Midnight, or Hound Dog…” 

 

“What?” Yusada blinks at him. “I mean, Midnight maybe. She’s good with public image, but we’ve already changed our name and moved cities, and there’s still people who know about my dad that want me and my brother to- Fuck.” 

 

“Your dad.” 

 

Shouta doesn’t know if he should be relieved or not. He knows that her dad is Kono Sanjirou. All the teachers do. 

 

Yusada twists the scrunchie harsher. 

 

“He’s why Nighteye invited me to his agency. He’s investigating the yakuza, and he thought I could tell him about them.” 

 

The rage in her eyes burns brighter before she bows her head and her bangs fall to shadow her face. 

 

“It had nothing to do with what I can do. It had nothing to do with what I was capable of. He just wanted to use me.” 

 

Before Shouta can say anything, she goes on. 

 

“And I know that that’s what it's going to be like. I know it. I’ll always be the novelty, the diversity hire, the token. But I thought, someone who fights mostly quirkless, someone who isn’t as flashy or insane as other pros-” 

 

She takes a breath and Shouta realizes that she’s hiding wet eyes. 

 

He thinks of Nakana, who blew right past her doing his job for him and told her to give up her dream. He thinks of Nighteye, who manipulated this girl into going to his agency because he needed something from her, not because he thought she could be a hero. 

 

“It’s stupid. I should have seen it coming. I did see it coming. I just chose to be ignorant.” 

 

Shouta takes a breath. He’s not good with crying students. He never has been. 

 

But he leans forwards, his elbows on his knees, and tries to soften his voice a touch. 

 

“Yusada. Look at me.” 

 

She obeys, scrubbing angrily at her eyes. 

 

“It isn’t your fault. He’s an adult, and if he wanted you to give him information that you might not even have he should have asked for it outright. What happened was on Nighteye. Not you. Togata has been in a bad mood ever since he got back too. This explains that too.” 

 

“And,” he adds, when she opens her mouth, “No matter what anyone else thinks, you are here at UA because of your capabilities. If it were anything less I would have expelled you on the first day.” 

 

“I thought that was a logical deception,” her voice is rough. 

 

“No, I really did expel an entire class last year.” 

 

“I knew it.” He believes her too. Yusada is a terrifyingly smart girl. 

 

And, unfortunately, she’s also a hopeful one no matter what she says. 

 

“Sir,” she says quietly. “Thank you. Really. You and Midnight, and Present Mic too, you’ve done your best to protect me. When I found out why Sir Nighteye had really invited me, all I could think about was all the times that heroes, and even regular adults, have failed me. But you never have.” 

 

Shouta feels like there’s an apology in there somewhere, even though she doesn’t owe him one. 

 

It makes his chest warm to know that he thinks that way about him. He knows that people have failed her before. She’s quirkless, and a yakuza child to boot. Shouta may have never been either of those things, but he did have a quirk that, on top of not being very flashy, made other people uncomfortable, and it had been a fight every step to become a pro hero at all. He knows how hard faith can be for people who have been let down by the whole of society. 

 

So yeah, maybe Hizashi was right and he had something of a soft spot for Yusada. He had something of a soft spot for other kids too. 

 

He hadn’t told anyone, but he’d started training Hitoshi Shinsou after his performance at the sports festival. 

 

Shouta opens a drawer and pulls out a jelly pouch. Yusada seems like she would like peach flavor. 

 

She stares at it when he offers it to her.

 

Nemuri snorts a few seats over, but covers it with a cough. 

 

“Thank you?” She accepts the pouch. 

 

“Make sure you squish it around before you drink it.” 

 

“Right. Thank you,” she says again. Yusada stands and offers him one of her rare, small smiles. “I’m sorry for worrying you.” 

 

“Next time, come to me or one of the other teachers as soon as something upsets you. Don’t make me call you in here.” He tries to make it sound like a threat.  

 

The smile twitches wider. She definitely knows that it’s not a genuine one. 

 

“Right,” she waves to him ,then to Nemuri, and leaves the room. The door shuts behind her with a soft click. 

 

As soon as she’s gone Nemuri scoots into the chair directly next to him. 

 

“So… what are we gonna do about Nighteye messing with our student?” 

~ ~ ~ 

 

“So,” Mina bounces into the locker room, her hair still wet from their water war- er, training. “What’s up with our girl Yusada? What do you think sensei wanted with her?” 

 

“Dunno,” Hagakure hums. “Maybe he wants to know what's up with her too?” 

 

Tsu sits on one of the benches so she can wipe down a few scrapes she’s gotten during practice. The broken pipes in the industrial area had filled a good sized lake in a crater that Bakugou made, and their initial combat training under All Might had taken a turn for messy and wet. Tsu had been the most adept at the change in scenery, but she’s been tripped up by some of Todoroki’s ice. Apparently she’s scraped her leg. 

 

“I wouldn’t be surprised,” she says, looking up at the other girls. The three of them were the first ones in, cut into the alcove where their lockers were. Mina could just hear the boys entering on the other side of the wall. “She’s been weird ever since she came back. Really withdrawn.” 

 

“It’s too bad,” Hagakure sighed, slumping against the wall in just a towel. Like that Mina coudln’t tell what she was doing with her hands. “I really wanted to hug her when we were all together again.” 

 

“Hug her?” Mina repeats, surprised. She’d just wanted to show Yusada how many insane meme’s had been made out of her punching out Stain. 

 

“Yeah!” the floating towel bounces up with excitement. Hagakure’s probably waving her arms around while she talks. 

 

“Yusada gives great hugs. It feels really… safe,” she finally settles on. 

 

“Safe?” Repeats Tsu thoughtfully. 

 

“When did you hug Yusada?” Mina asks, blinking at the invisible girl. 

 

Toru rubs the back of her neck. 

 

“During the Cavalry Battle, when we were all inside of Shoji’s arm shield thing, she had to catch me. She’s really strong, and solid. It’s like being hugged by a tiny bear, but in a good way.” 

 

Mina stares at her. 

 

Very softly, she whispers, “I wanna be hugged by a tiny bear.” 

 

“Maybe we should!”

 

Tsu eyes Hagakure. “Should what?” 

 

“Hug her! She might just be upset about what happened during her internship. She was there with Midoriya, Todoroki, and Iida, right? And she got pretty beat up too. When I’m upset, I like hugging people. So, maybe we should group hug her!” 

 

Mina punched her fist into her palm. 

 

“Yeah! I know she’s got that weird ice queen thing going on, but I’ll bet she just needs us to take the first steps.”

 

Tsu finishes changing first, and helps Hagakure get her bra straightened out when the clasps get twisted around. 

 

“And, if she doesn’t like hugs, she’ll tell us,” Tsu says with certainty. 

 

Mina winces. 

 

“Oh, definitely. I don’t think that girl knows how to pull punches.” 

 

The three of them leave the locker room just as Yaomomo, Uraraka, and Jiro come out of the showers. 

 

“Where are you guys going?” Uraraka asks, eying them warily. Mina, who’s been grinning mischievously  ever since they decided what they were going to do, only smiles all the wider at the shorter girl. 

 

“We’re going to group hug the angst out of Yusada!” 

 

“... have fun?” Jiro looks concerned for their safety. 

 

Uraraka grins. “Hug her for me too!” 

 

“Will do!” 

 

The three run off while the other girls finish changing. 

 

“Dibs on going first!” Hagakure shouts when they peel around the corner and see Yusada walking towards them, drinking one of Aizawa’s weird jelly pouches of all things. 

 

When she hears them Yusada looks up, her typical smooth expression in place. Her brow does quirk when she sees them running towards her. 

 

“What are you guys-” she begins. 

 

“Yusada!” 

 

Whatever plan they might have had goes out of the window when Hagakure tosses herself cheerfully at the small girl. 

 

For her part Yusada only looks mildly surprised but she catches Hagakure easily. 

 

Hagakure’s arms go tight around her shoulders and Yusada loops her strong arms around Hagakure’s middle. The invisible girls shoes aren’t touching the floor. 

 

“What are you doing?” Yusada asks, holding her easily. 

 

“Hugging you,” Hagakure says brightly. 

 

Mina rushes up behind them, with Tsu on her tail. 

 

“Hey, c’mon, it’s my turn!” 

 

Yusada arches a brow. 

 

“Is it?” 

 

“Yes!” 

 

Mina half expects to be denied, but Yusada sighs and lets go of Hagakure, setting the girl on the ground. 

 

“You guys are weird,” she informs them. But she doesn’t move away when Mina steps up and hugs her tight. Yusada sighs against her chest and hugs back and-

 

Hagakure was right. 

 

It is like being hugged by a tiny bear. 

 

Chapter 24: Piercings and Prizes (part II )

Chapter Text

Suzume feels lighter that afternoon than she has in a long time. The peach jelly packet was thoughtful, if not a little bit weird to eat, and the girls random hugging was even weirder. 

 

Still, it wasn’t unwelcome. 

 

She sits in the last class of the day, with Aizawa in the front reading out of his lesson plan. 

 

She still feels guilty for her betrayal of him. Nighteye had hurt her, and she had forgotten all that he’d done. Fought for her sake, protected her, escorted angry, quirkist fucks out of the arena so she didn’t have to listen to their poison anymore. 

 

It wasn’t fair. 

 

Maybe hero society has never helped her. Probably it never will. But there are heroes who have not failed her and he and Midnight and Present Mic are some of them. 

 

Hawks too. 

 

Her classmates are decent to her, even Bakugou seems to at least know to keep his mouth shut about her quirk status these days and no one else has ever given her as much trouble over it as she’d expected. 

 

Maybe because she revealed it on her own terms by beating the hell out of two strong-quirked boys. 

 

Maybe I should do that more often. 

 

Yeah. 

 

She totally should. 

 

Her hero debut needs to be her beating the absolute shit out of a giant, terrifying villain and proudly declaring herself quirkless while standing on his back like she’s George Washington crossing the Delaware. 

 

It’ll be perfect.

 

And utterly unlike her. 

 

Suzume props her chin in her hand and looks up at her favorite teacher, still thinking about silly things like her hero debut and whether Gigantomachi is weak to crotch kicks. 

 

Likely not, but a girl can dream. 

 

Aizawa taps his open lesson plan with a long finger. 

 

“Lets see here... Right. Summer break is fast approaching, but of course it stands to reason that none of you have enough leeway to just relax for the entire time,” he gives them all a slant eyed look, “So, we'll all be going on a summer camping trip.” 

 

The class erupts around her into cheers. 

 

“I knew it! Aw yeah!” Kirishima posts up for a high five and Suzume, swept up in the excitement, slaps her hand on his so hard it stings. 

 

“Lets play truth or dare!” Mina shouts. 

 

Tsu nods, “And have fire works.” 

 

“Summer break means curry.

“And swimming!”  

 

“The parameters of our activities will probably change in a natural environment, thus challenging us to adapt! And we'll eat and sleep with the whole class.” 

 

“I'm so excited!” Toru turns to Suzume. “What do you like most about summer?” 

 

Suzume stares dead at her. 

 

“Murder.” 

 

“Wait, wha-” 

 

However ,” Aizawa’s eyes flash red and his hair flutters, shutting them all up instantly, “should any of you fall short of a passing grade for the end of term exams, you'll spend your time in remedical lessons.”

 

Bakugou scoffs. “What a load.” 

 

Suzume glances back at him. “Speaking of loads, how many trucks of hair gel did Best Jeanist use on you?” 

 

His red eyes snap to her. “Shut the hell up!” 

 

Suzume rolls her eyes at him. 

 

“Your bark is as bad as ever.” 

 

“What the hell did you just say?” 

 

“I’m not repeating myself.” 

 

“You can use the rest of the period to study.” 

 

Suzume, instead, lays her head down for a nap. 

 

When she wakes up class is being dismissed and a cool hand has touched her arm, now fully healed. 

 

She peers up at Shouto, who’s looking down at her with his mis-matched eyes. His hair seems to be getting longer. 

 

“Oh, hey you.” 

 

“Hey,” his mismatched gaze went from her own dark eyes to the flicker of shine in her earlobes. Her new earrings dangle little flashes of turquoise. Rio had sent them as some kind of ‘good job not getting murdered’ gift. The dangling parts would break off if pulled hard enough, like a tear off cat collar. They were yakuza designs, beautiful and functional at once. 

 

She loves them dearly. They may be just a bit of vanity but the prettiness is nice. When she looks at the mirrors she looks at the glittering blue instead of her bland face and her broad shoulders. 

 

“You got new earrings.” 

 

“I did,” she smiles up at him and lifts her head. She really might bring a sleeping bag one of these days. Or a pillow. She’s not worried about her grades, she already has most of the answers to everything on the tests for one reason or another. Suzume tilts her head to show him how they swing cheerfully beside her no-longer-bandaged neck. Her new scar is still puffy and red. 

 

Shouto stares at that for a moment too. 

 

Suzune rubs her palm over the mark self consciously. 

 

“My brother's wife gave them to me for punching out Stain.” 

 

“I’m jealous. All I got was a lecture,” Shouto says dryly. 

 

It makes Suzume pause and sit up slowly. 

 

A very stupid idea has just occured to her. 

 

Maybe it's resentment that makes her sit up. Maybe its left over bitterness at Nighteye that makes her want to break laws on his own turf. Maybe its her own earrings and her constant rebellion against the world around her. 

 

Suzume stands up suddenly and turns to Shouto. 

 

“Do you want your ears pierced?” she asks, a silly, probably reckless idea planting itself inside her mind. 

 

Shouto blinks at her in surprise. “My ears?” 

 

“Or your nose, I don’t really care. Yes or no, Shouto?”  

 

Their other classmates mill about, chatting, making plans, and freaking out about their finals. A bunch of them are frantically pairing up or making groups for studying. 

 

Shouto looks at her, considering. 

 

Finally, he nods his head once. There’s a spark in his eyes that tells her he’s thinking of his father. 

 

“Great. Then come with me,” she orders. 

 

She marches him out of the classroom, waving goodbye to the others on her way out. Shouto follows her all the way to the train station. He only pauses long enough to text Fuyumi that he’s going to be out late with a classmate before they board Suzume’s same train. 

 

They don’t get off at her usual spot. 

 

They keep going. Back the way she had come not three days ago. 

 

Back to her hometown, where Nighteye prowls the streets and Homage stalks people. Where Yakuza offer more protection to the average person than heroes do. 

 

Suzume texts her own mother that she’s out with Shouto and they’re not doing anything dangerous. 

 

Shouto is good company. He doesn’t chat her ear off, but he doesn’t ignore her when she decides she wants to talk about a landmark that they’ve just passed either. 

 

Togata isn’t on the train. He must have the day off, she figures. 

 

So when they reach their destination Suzume leads Shouto off the train, and down into the city. 

 

They pass by plenty of people. They go so far she probably could have justified a cab, but they’re hero hopefuls and she could use the exercise. She added more weights to her harness, wrist and ankle bands, and it makes her feel like she is dragging again. 

 

The neighbors around them grows familiar. Suzume leads him past laundromats and the bar on the corner until they’re walking inside a tattoo parlor. 

 

This is a dumb idea, but they’re already here. And the idea of breaking the law blatantly where Nighteye can’t catch her is incredibly thrilling. 

 

 It still looks mostly unused. Most mob run places do. The restaurants they passed certainly did, but the food is always the best and with Kai as the heir apparent to the Shie Hassaikai she’s never been less worried about germs. So maybe she’ll take Shouto out to eat once they’re one here, if its not too late.    

 

They walk in to see a familiar older man waiting at a little reception desk. The walls are covered with new artwork here and there in styles that weren’t there last time. They must have gotten a new artist at some point. She looks briefly at the small dummy on the side table that still displays various piercings, with a label beneath it to tell what each of them are. 

 

Through the door to the back she can hear the faint buzzing of a tattoo gun.     

 

Suzume finds that she still likes the look of the two dermal piercings under the eye, but she’s never had the guts to get one.     

 

She still doesn’t, of course.      

 

The gargoyle looking man grins when they come walking in. 

 

“Well well! It’s Chi-Chi’s little girl, Suzy.” 

 

“Hello Tai,” Suzume dips a quick, polite little bow to him. “My friend wants to get his ears pierced, and I knew no one else would do.” 

 

“Naturall,” he grins at her. “Head on back and have my boy set you up. Don’t be scared if Yuzu is back there, she doesn’t poison customers. 

 

“How nice,” Suzume says dryly. 

 

She herds Shouto back into the back room. There’s a woman’s silhouette bent over someone behind a curtain, planting a tattoo upon their skin. At the piercing stations is Koichi, and Dabi. 

 

When they see the pair of them Koichi brightens into a smile. Dabi’s mouth twitches mildly, before his blue eyes land on Shouto and he falters momentarily. 

 

Suzume leads Shouto over to sit at Koichi’s station. The younger gargoyle man hands him the studs to choose from. 

 

“You came back. And you brought a friend, that’s so nice.” 

 

Koichi grins at her. 

 

Suzume sits in the open chair at the station beside Shouto. 

 

“I guess it could be called nice.” 

 

“Are you even old enough to get your ears pierced alone?” Dabi asks in his raspy drawl. 

 

“Nope,” she says honestly. “That’s why we ‘re here. Because we can pay you a little more in cash to do it professionally, or I can figure out how to use a needle and a slice of apple and do it myself.” 

 

“Let’s avoid that,” Koichi suggests dryly. 

 

“Is this legal?” Shouto asks, looking between her and them. 

 

“As long as you don’t tell anyone else, it doesn’t really matter. This isn’t killing someone or dealing drugs. It’s just getting your ears pierced.” 

 

“Speaking of killing someone,” Koichi says, turning to Suzume. “I saw a video of you punching out a hero killer. How’d you manage that.” 

 

Suzume wrinkles her nose. 

 

“He was already on his last legs, and he was distracted by his own monologue. It wasn’t hard.” 

 

“Monologue or not, that was kind of… incredible. If he wasn’t trying to kill you, I mean. You guys probably didn’t have any fun at all.” 

 

“Definitely not,” Suzume agrees. 

 

“At least you got to be a meme.” 

 

“... At least I got to do what now?” 

 

Koichi blinks at her. 

 

“You didn’t know?” It’s actually Dabi who asks the question, drawing her attention back to him. Maybe its because she’s no stranger to gore or scarring, but she actually thinks he could be handsome in his own way. 

 

“No?” 

 

“Huh. Google it.” 

 

Suzume does not. 

 

Instead she gets on the 1-A chat and sends out a message. 

 

Suzume : You guys am I a meme??? 

 

Several people are typing. 

 

Oh god. 

 

Suzume hurriedly shoves her phone back in her pocket and looks up in time to see Koichi drive the earrings into Shouto’s lobes. 

 

They’re both glittering amber circles. 

 

They look good but she had expected red or blue. Not amber. 

 

Shouto looks at her. 

 

“What do you think?” he asks, reaching up to touch one. He winces, apparently not expecting the slight ache that they come with. 

 

“I like them,” Suzume tells him honestly. They do look good on him. 

 

Shouto looks at the mirror, and lets his hair fall in front of them. It hides them. Mostly. Anyone familiar with him will notice that theyre there. Including his father and sister and remaining brother. 

 

“My father is going to hate them,” he realized. 

 

“Tough shit for him.” Suzume says bluntly. 

 

Shouto sighs, a world weary thing tinged with anger and resentment. 

 

“I’m sure he’s going to find some way to punish me for it. Especially now that he’s seen me use my fire side again. Sometimes I wish I’m still sworn off of using it.” 

 

Suzume stares at him. 

 

Something sweeps through her. 

 

Rage. 

 

Irritation. 

 

Maybe a ghost. 

 

Suzume stands up, ignores Dabi, and cups Shouto’s cheeks in her hands. 

 

She doesn’t know what she hoped to accomplish here. To show Dabi that his baby brother wasn’t daddy’s little angel? To spit in Nighteye metaphorical face by getting underage piercings in his city? To piss of Endeavor and enable her friend. 

 

Whatever her reasons was, she tilts Shouto’s head until he’s looking her in the eye. 

 

What comes out of her mouth startles even Suzume herself. 

 

“I’m going to kill your father.” 

 

Dabi chokes. 

 

Shouto stares at her and blinks once, slowly. Like a cat. 

 

“My father is a pro hero,” he says slowly. Koichi fucking crosses himself and steps away from them. Suzume ignores him. 

 

“And?” Suzume responds. 

 

“He’s very strong,” Shouto says slowly, like he’s not if she’s slow or not anymore. 

 

Suzume laughs softly at him, a dangerous glittering her smile. 

 

“I know. I’m not going to fight him. I’m going to kill him.” 

 

Shouto blinks again. 

 

“What’s the difference?” 

 

“Oh my sweet summer child,” Suzume says softly. “People die every day in a million different ways. It wouldn’t be that hard to kill someone without fighting them. Or without them even knowing you were doing it.” 

 

She’s not worried about watching her mouth. This place is a yakuza one, after all. 

 

“How-” 

 

She shrugs. 

 

“Well, say that someone left the gas burning stove on and the house filled with gas. All it would take for one fire hero to go up in a massive explosion is a single misplaced spark. And I’m sure your father has plenty of those. It would be a stroke of luck if it happened on a weekend where you were staying over at one of your siblings' places, or my house. Poor Endeavor is dead, but lives on through his children.”

 

“Or,” she goes on, ”small holes drilled in lightbulbs will fill a room with small amounts of chemicals. If a hole was in each lamp and lightbulb all someone would have to do is try to turn a light on and it would trigger a chain reaction that would bring the entire house crashing down. A needle filled with air will kill someone. Or-” 

 

She lets go of Shouto’s cheeks and takes his arm. She taps her thumb across the vein above his wrist. 

 

“If you pinch here in a certain way it can cause a blood clot that will travel to heart in three minutes and give a grown man a heart attack. It could even kill him. None of these involve fighting a man. At most you shake his hand.” 

 

Shouto is staring at her, she realizes. 

 

“If,” she pauses. “If you want me to kill your dad. I could also, you know, out him as an abusive fuck, expose him as adirt bag and a technical human trafficor and ruin his life, destroy his reputation and possibly get him arrest. If you, you know. You prefer.” 

 

She makes a face. “But that way takes longer.” 

 

Shouto stares at her for a long, long time. Then; 

 

“How much longer?” 

 

Suzume pauses and cocks her head. She does a bit of mental math, aware that Dabi is watching her intently. It’s been a long time since she’s done something like this. Half of detective work was proving someone was guilty to a court, so sometimes she had to go about gathering additional information. Sometimes, when she was young, she ran cons for her mother and collected blackmail. 

 

The point is she’s no stranger to digging up dirt on someone powerful.

 

Those powerful people had always been police, or actors, or politicians. Not a Pro Hero. 

 

It’ll take longer, and she’s very, very out of practice. 

 

Suzume hums softly. 

 

“Seven months,” she says at last. “Maybe eight.” 

 

“...You can’t be serious,” Shouto accuses. 

 

“I am,” she insists. 

 

“No one will help you,” Shouto says with a horrible amount of certainty. “The police won’t believe that a pro would do that.” 

 

“Then it’s a good thing I’m not going to them to help me,” she reasons easily. 

 

“Pro heroes won’t back you up,” Shouto isists. 

 

“I’m not asking them either.” 

 

Shouto stares at her. Dabi is staring too, hard. Her phone is still blowing up in her skirt pocket. 

 

“Why would you do that?” he asks at last. 

 

“Because you’re my friend? Obviously.” 

 

Suzume tugs at her scrunchie nervously. That felt like too much like a speech. 

 

“Well?” 

 

“... eight months, you said?” 

 

Suzume grins, sharp and dangerous. 

 

“Eight months.”

Chapter 25: Visitors Part I

Notes:

Hey guys! Sorry I missed last week, our landlord decided to come over for a 'mandatory inspection' and we were running around like our hair was on fire.

On the up side I have new pictures up in Kono Family Pics that feature some of the meme's Suzume is in!

Chapter Text

Whatever Suzume had been expecting on Tuesday, when in impulse or insanity she took Shouto to get his ears pierced and swore she would kill his father (metaphorically) in eight months, it wasn’t what had happened. 

 

But that was okay. 

 

She thought, privately, that Shouto, and Dabi, and their siblings, deserved more than metaphorical vengeance. But it wasn’t her choice, now was it? 

 

When Friday comes around and she finds that not one, not two, but three of her brothers are going to be home when her classmates come over, she realizes that her expectations for this are going to be wrong as well. 

 

“I know that you boys basically invited yourselves over,” she says to Kirishima as they all crowd onto the train, “but I feel like I should warn you that my brothers are… weird.” 

 

Kirishima sits beside her. In the seat in front is Bakugou and Kaminari. Behind them sit Toru, and Shoji. 

 

Tsu had been planning on coming with as well, but her period had hit her like a brick earlier that day and she’d gone home early from school. 

 

Suzume makes a private note to invite her and Mina and maybe Midoriya over at a later date. 

 

Shinsou glances over from where he’s seated across the aisle from them, looked like Togata has been torturing him instead of cheerfully talking. Suzume is honestly not sure how he ended up coming along, but she’s going to blame it all on Kaminari. 

 

The blond hadn’t ended his internship, although as Suzume understands it that’s got more to do with his graduation requirements than his actual desire to still be there. 

 

Something about manipulating a little girl had left a bad taste in his mouth apparently. 

 

“ ‘Weird’ how?” Kirishima asks, looking genuinely worried. Maybe Suzume scares them more than she initially thought, if they worry so much about how her brothers are. 

 

She hums in thought. 

 

“I well my youngest brother is also going to be a hero, and we all know that every hero is weird A F,” Kaminari snorts at her. “The ones older than him are the twins, who are also going to be there. Seiji is a game designer, and Satomi is doing something with agriculture in college. But if I’m being honest he could come home with a giant venus fly trap that eats humans and sings and it wouldn’t surprise me even a little bit. “

 

Kirishima laughed nervously. 

 

“Oh.” 

 

“Why are you surprised?” Bakugou demands, twisting to scowl at them through the gap in the seats. “They’re her brothers.” 

 

“I feel like I should be offended right now?” 

 

“Good.” 

 

“Dick head.” 

 

“So anyways,” Kaminari jumps in before she and Bakugou can start a brawl in the middle of the train. “What are we gonna do when we get there?” He asks, his pretty gold eyes on Suzume. 

 

“I figured we could play a few games before dinner, and then hang out afterwards?” Suzume shrugs. “I dunno, you guys are the ones who decided you were coming over .” 

 

“If you didn’t want us too, you would have told us.” Kaminari says with certainty. 

 

Suzume can’t argue with that. If she was that against them coming over, she would have told them no when they first proposed the idea, or even earlier in the week when she was still upset over Nighteye and his little debacle at the internships. 

 

No. 

 

Instead she let them follow her to the trainstation even though she knew she didn’t have to, and now they were all on their way back to Suzume’s home. 

 

She leans back in her seat and looks them over. 

 

They seem to have grown in the week that they were apart, even if none of them took on a serial killer and a corrupt cop in the span of two days. Kaminari seems more focused than he was, Bakugou is oddly quiet for such an angry little fuck, and Kirishima’s fire of manly determination has only solidified into something firm and resolved. Shoji’s shoulders are back with more confidence than she’s ever seen him with, and Toru has been excited to get back into the field with her stealth tricks. 

 

We’re growing up so fast.  

 

It’s startling to realize. 

 

In just the few short months since school had started, so many things have changed and their small group is not the least of it. 

 

Society is starting to shift. 

 

As a general rule Suzume doesn’t watch the news avidly. There’s too much wrong with the world, and as a minority she’s just not a fan of accidentally finding people insulting and belittling her and everyone like her on live television. After the sports festival she’s avoided it the very best she can. 

 

She knows what people will say. 

 

That she cheated, that her classmates threw the match, that she was only in the hero course as a charity case and someone needed to save her before she got herself killed in the field. She knows that there will be debates and furious parents. She’s seen several people in the school drop out and vanish, more than is normal in the Gen Ed and Business departments. 

 

Suzume really doesn’t feel like watching that. 

 

But she meets other quirkless people on the streets. 

 

She’s plain enough most folks will never recognize her, but her own people approach her on the reg. They talk to her, encourage her, thank her for going up on the screen and throwing hands. 

 

She doesn’t know what to do with it. 

 

But she knows that other quirkless people are enrolling in martial arts. 

 

She knows that other ‘boring’ or ‘creepy’ quirked people are doing the same. After Shinsou.  

 

And the cults keep coming, the Hero Killer video still aired. 

 

Although that one was softened by the sheer amount of memes people had made of Suzume punching him in the back of the head. 

 

Her personal favorite is the edit where her fist is looking for free real estate. 

 

Suzume opens her phone to scroll through some of the ones she’d saved. Kaminari had sent her most of them. 

 

*Suzumebachi’s fist, @ Monologer* it’s free real estate. 

 

Suzumebachi will look at a monologuing villain and ask ‘is anyone going to punch this dude?’ and not wait for an answer. 

 

No Fear. Getting cold cocked while monologuing. One Fear.

 

*Gru from Despicable Me’s explanation*  Kill all the fake heroes. Make a dramatic speech about why. Get knocked t f out. Get knocked t f out? 

 

Her own name was plastered over Dipper Pines from Gravity Falls, looking down at a piece of paper that read ‘Talking about killing a bunch of people who were just kinda bad at their jobs’. “Whoa! This is worthless.” 

 

Batman slapping Robin across the face, with her as Batman and Stain as Robin. 

 

The only video released of the incident was blurry at best, so there weren’t a lot of clear shots of her face. On top of that, most people seemed to have decided to use their hero names instead of their real names. Even the press release had used them, but they’d been referred to as what they were, UA high school students, so if people really wanted to it wouldn’t be hard to figure out that ‘Shouto’ was ‘Todoroki Shouto’, ‘Tenya’ was ‘Iida Tenya’, and ‘Suzumebachi’ was ‘Yusada Suzume’. The only one who was even remotely difficult was ‘Deku’. 

 

But people seemed to have come to the conclusion to use their hero names, and for that much Suzume is glad of it. 

 

It’s something that all of them will have to get used to eventually right? If they plan on being heroes, which they all do. 

 

A text pops up on her phone from Satomi, and a wave of fondness goes through her. She’s missed him.

 

“My brother is bringing his car and my mom too, so we’ll be in different cars. Who wants to go with who?” she asks, looking around at her- 

 

At the boys. 

 

“I’ll go with Baku-bro,” Kirishima offered. 

 

“Oh, same,” Kaminari waved his hand. Bakugou scowled at them both, but he’s already been scolded for yelling on the train once today. “We can hitch a ride with your mom, since your brother is so weird.” 

 

Suzume doesn’t point out the fact that her mother raised them, and is probably equally weird in her own way. 

 

Not probably. She is. 

 

Who the fuck else eats cherrios with orange juice? 

 

“Then I guess Shoji, Shinsou, and me will come with you,” Toru says cheerfully. She claps her invisible hands together and bounces a little.  

 

She, like the others, had brought a spare change of clothes too school that day. It was normal enough for teenagers to hang out in their school uniform outside of school, but with the group they had gathered there was a good chance that they would end up in some kind of fist fight. Training, or just Suzume sick of Bakugou’s mouth, it was hard to tell. 

 

Either way, Toru sits beside her in jeans and a t shirt, and the boys are all dressed similarly. Kirishima and Shinsou had on hoodies, and Shoji is wearing his usual mask. 

 

Suzume will be glad to get in real person clothes as soon as she’s home.

 

She stands when the train pulls to a stop in the station that she could navigate in her sleep if she wants to. 

 

“See you next time, Togata,” she shoots a smile at the blond, who smiles back. It’s strained, but there. She hopes he doesn’t think she’s angry with him. He had stood up for her, after all, and he hadn’t known what Nighteye was going to do. 

 

“He was nice,” Kaminari muses as they head out onto the train platform. Suzume has the weirdest feeling of leading a band of misfits on a quest as they head to the parking lot, looking for her mother and brothers cars. 

 

“He was chatty,” Shinsou wrinkles his nose. 

 

“I don’t wanna hear that from the guy who introduced himself to our class with a speech,” Suzume tells him dryly. 

 

Shinsou rolls his eyes at her. 

 

“Suzy!” 

 

She looks up to see her middle brother waving at her from beside a truck. He’s got boots on and his arms are tanner than she’s ever seen them. 

 

Suzume breaks into a smile and sprints across the parkinglot, heedless of the  other cars, to slam face first into Satimi’s chest. 

 

He laughs and spins her around. He’s gotten stronger, working out in the fields or whatever he’s doing at agricultural school. His hair is longer, and for the first time ever he’s not a perfect and exact copy of Seiji. 

 

It’s startling to see. 

 

He sets her down and smiles down at her. 

 

“So. You’re bringing boys home now huh?” 

 

Suzume groans and kicks him in the shin. 

 

Satomi laughs at her, and turns to her classmates who are, for some reason, gaping. 

 

Satomi loops his arm around her shoulders. 

 

Chiasa emerges from the car parked a few spaces away and looks over her guests critically. Her hair is getting longer, and the dye is fading more and more.

 

Her whole family needs to get haircuts. 

 

“Mo-om, Suzume kicked me,” Satomi whines. 

 

“And I’ll do it again!” 

 

“Children,” she says with exaggerated patience. “Stop fighting.” 

 

They scowl at each other, but it fades in an instant and his red eyes soften for her. His grin is crooked and it shows off one of his venomous fangs. 

 

This is her brother, one that she hasn’t seen in months. She can’t stay mad the whole time. 

 

 Satomi looks over her classmates, but his smile doesn’t falter. The plants must be doing him good. He looks happy, just in general. 

 

“Did you kids decide how to split up?” he asks. 

 

She nods, and she, Shinsou, Toru, and Shoji climb up into his trucks cabin while the other boys pile in with their mother. She hopes Bakugou remembers what she told him about her mother. She really will paralyze him if he doesn’t behave himself. 

 

Yusada Chiasa raised six children and married a man in the Yakuza. She’s tougher than almost anyone would ever give her credit for being. 

 

Suzume has never said it outloud, but she privately thinks that her mother could be incredibly dangerous if she wanted to be, and it only has a little bit to do with the poison that dips her clawed fingers.

 

There’s something about Chiasa that seems so unbreakable. 

 

Suzume squishes in between Toru and Shoji. They’re both warm, and Toru practically puts herself on Suzume’s lap when they all squeeze into the truck. 

 

Shoji looks down at them. 

 

“I could sit in the bed…” He is the biggest out of all of them. 

 

“Don’t be silly,” Suzume scolds. She wraps her arms firmly around Toru. “You’re staying right here.” 

 

He doesn’t fight her. His eyes curve ever so slightly over his mask. Shinsou sits on his otherside, his eyes on the window. 

 

They pull away from the station. 

 

Chiasa’s car leads the way, and through the back window Suzume can see Bakugou waving his arm at Kirishima, who doesn’t even look worried. 

 

“So. The angry one. Moms gonna stab him,” Satomi says as they near the house. 

 

“Oh, for sure,” Suzume agrees.

 

“Your mom will stab Bakugou?” Toru asks. This close Suzume can feel soft hair against her cheek, and smell Toru’s shampoo. Some kind of passionfruit. 

 

“Only lightly.” Suzume assures, patting her leg. 

 

Once they stop in front of the house Shoji helps Toru down out of the truck, then Suzume, like a many-limbs gentleman. Bakugou is looking pale when they walk in, and Kaminari looks like he’s trying desperately not to laugh at his friends predicament. 

 

“Did mom threaten him?” Suzume guesses. 

 

“Yeah. She totally did,” Kaminari grins. “Your mom is kind of scary. I see where you get it from.” 

 

Suzume stares at him. 

 

“Thank you?” Normally people tell her she looks like her dad. To hear that is… strange, but not unwelcome. She does love her mother. 

 

Suzume guides her gaggle of friends upstairs to her room, and leaves them to inspect her wall of weapons with gap jawed stares while she changes into soft black overall shorts and a poofy sleeved shirt that she thinks looks like it belongs on a pirate. 

 

When she steps back inside, her friends gape at her. 

 

“What?” she asks, crossing her arms over chest. 

 

Toru waves at her. 

 

“Nothing! We’ve just never seen you outside of your uniform before.” 

 

“It’s not that weird,” she grumbles. She goes and sits on her bed, tucking herself next to Toru with Kirishima on the other side. Shoji sits in her desk chair and Kaminari and Shinsou are perched in her window box. 

 

Bakugou sits on her desk itself, staring at her. 

 

“It’s just not the style anyone thought you’d have,” Toru defends. 

 

Suzume shoots her a weird look. 

 

“What were you expecting?” 

 

“I dunno. A karate uniform?” 

 

Suzume snorts a laugh. 

 

“Yeah, no.” 

 

“I thought you’d walk around in army pants and a tank top,” says Kaminari helpfully. 

 

“Why are you even thinking of what I’d wear at all? Weirdo,” Suzume rolls her eyes at him. What a dork. “You all dress exactly how I thought you would.” 

 

“Well that’s not fair. You’re creepy smart.” 

 

She’s not sure if she’s flattered or mildly insulted. 

 

“I wonder what Tsu would have worn. Green, do you think?” Toru leans against her side. 

 

“Who cares what anyone wears?” Bakugou snaps. 

 

“Says the boy in designer jeans,” Suzume drawls lazily. She hooks her arm around Toru’s middle and turns to lean her back on Kirishima. It sandwiches her pleasantly between her two classmates. 

 

“It’s too bad Tsu couldn’t make it,” Kaminari wrinkles his nose. 

 

Shinsou looks up from his phone. 

 

“Why did she cancel on us anyways?” 

 

An uncomfortable silence ripples through the boys. 

 

Suzume finally says, “Her period is kicking the shit out of her, so she went home to rest instead.” 

 

Shinsou turns an interesting shade of pink. 

 

“Oh.” 

 

Kaminari shifts uncomfortably in his seat. He looks at Suzume, or maybe Toru, or both of them. 

 

“Can I ask something weird without one of you getting mad at me?” 

 

Toru lifts her head. Suzume feels her breath on her face and looks at the invisible girl, exchanging a glance, before they both turn towards the blond. 

 

“Sure,” Suzume says at last. “But I get to ask a weird question back.” 

 

Kaminari fiddles with one of his bracelets. 

 

“Are periods actually that bad?” 

 

Suzume pauses. Kaminari looks like he genuinely wants to know. The question is curiosity, not dismissal or malice. 

 

“Well,” Suzume drawls. “We’re bleeding out the shredded remains of one of our internal organs. So yeah, it can be. But it varies from person to person. Sometime it’s barely noticeable. I’ve had ones so painful that I’ve lost all the feeling in my legs.” 

 

The boys all stare at her in horror. 

 

“You what?” Kirishima hisses. 

 

“E-yeah,” she nudges Toru away and rolls her sleeve up to she can show them her upper arm. “Last year they got so bad my mom took me to get this, so it could level them out.” 

 

She points to the little matchstick sized bump on her inner arm. 

 

“What is it?” Kaminari asks, leaning closer curiously. 

 

“Technically? Birth control,” Suzume shrugs. “But my period don’t cripple me anymore, so that’s the important thing for me.” 

 

They asked her about period. And Kaminari promised to answer her weird question in return so… 

 

“My turn. So, boners happen for no reason sometimes right?” 

 

It’s funny to watch so many strong boys go beet red so fast. 

 

“Yeah?” 

 

“Cool. So what do you do with it when that happens? Just like, wait? What if it happens during gym?” 

 

“Oh. uh. Don’t you have brothers to ask this too?” 

 

“Kaminari. I have never, and will never, ask my brothers about their dicks.” 

 

“...that’s fair.” 

 

Kirishima shifts behind her back. “Some guys tuck it up in the waistband of their pants,” he said at last. “Or down the leg. They go away in a few minutes.” 

 

“But don’t they hurt?” Toru asks, her head tilting to bump into Suzume’s shoulder. 

 

Bakugou scoffs. “Don’t be stupid. They’re annoying, but you’re gonna die because your dick is hard.” 

 

That, at least, Suzume could attest to. 

 

Shoji makes a soft, ‘huh’ sound. They look at him, and he blushes under his mask so hard it goes up to his ears. 

 

“It’s just. I didn’t realize it, but other guys can’t just move it somewhere out of the way like I can. Or make it disappear for a while.” 

 

They all stare at him. 

 

“Shoji,” Suzume says at last, “You’re incredible.” 

 

The tension in the room breaks and Kaminari snickers while Shoji looks like he wants to disappear. The conversation moves on to finals, and what they think the physical exam will be, and how they want to prepare. 

 

Toru wants Suzume to show her how to fight, without needing weapons, and Kirishima offers to help them as well, when he’s not studying with Bakugou. Shinsou wants to join in too. Ever since his debut at the sports festival its looking more and more likely that he’ll make it into the hero course, just like Suzume always knew he would. 

 

It’s a few more minutes before they’re all called down to dinner. 

 

The diningroom is packed with teenagers and young adults. A big pot of curry and another full of rice gets passed around the table and the chatter fills the air. Their house hasn’t ever been this crowded before. 

 

They’re halfway through eating when Seiji looks at his twin, and draws the attention of everyone else. 

 

“You know Satomi, there sure are a lot of energetic kids here.” 

 

“That there are, Seiji.” 

 

“It’s been a long time since we’ve had so many people. You know what I was thinking we should play, dear brother?” 

 

“What,  brother dear?” 

 

Seiji looks out over Suzume and her classmates. The evening sun is burning in the window. 

 

“We should play murder.” 

 

Suzume slowly grins. 

 

Hell yes.

Chapter 26: Murder

Notes:

Hopefully next week we'll get back to our normal chapter length, and back to the plot as well. In the meantime, enjoy these children trying to kill eachother!

Chapter Text

Chiasa pokes her head into the back yard. 

 

The spring light is steadily dying, orange and gold over the forest in the backyard. Her four children and her daughter's friends sit together, surrounding a box that Seiji is steadily filling with knives. 

 

The knives are old, bulky, plastic things collected from halloween stores overseas by one of Takahiro’s childhood friends. Shu had ended up being Rio’s first boyfriend, and it was through him that Taka had ever met the young heiress. Shu, Rio, Taka, and all of the other Yakuza children that they knew used to play ‘Murder’ in lazy summer nights.

 

Without these knives and the little game that had been born of them, Takahiro may have never met his darling wife amongst all the other children of the Shie Hessaikai. She may never have had little Eri running around, causing trouble and being sweet and beautiful and an absolute darling. 

 

( The same could be said if Shu had never been murdered by a hero, his life cut short before Chiasa had even born her fifth son. So young, he’d been just a boy, damn it all. )

 

Some of the blades still glow a dim yellow-green in the dark, and each one is home to a length of painters tape that lists the name of one of the people circled around the box. The writing is Seiji’s faintly looping script. 

 

Suzume. 

 

Seiji. 

 

Satomi. 

 

Kaname. 

 

Shoji. 

 

Toru. 

 

Eijirou. 

 

Katsuki. 

 

Denki. 

 

Hitoshi. 

 

How long has it been since there have been this many children in their house? 

 

Too long, she thinks. 

 

Never , if she really thinks about it. The last time there were these many children running around they still lived in their small house in Kusagawa City. Those had always been the boys’ friends, not her daughters’. As far as Chiasa can recall her only companions were older than her, and most of them were family. Not the same thing at all. 

 

Her poor girl has lived such a solitary life, despite their best efforts. Brothers and parents could never replace friendships, and the support they offered was only so good in the face of a world intent on pushing down in her place. 

 

But here Suzume is, with a gaggle of young people all around her, listening intently as Seiji explained how the game was going to work, his red eyes bright in the dying sunshine. He always loved sharing the joy of playing with other people, no matter what form it took.  

 

They hadn’t had a lot of video games or board games growing up. Chiasa will always wish that she was able to give her children more than what they had, even though the cost of comfort when it had come was so, so high. But it certainly has shaped their lives in interesting ways. 

 

Satomi, as smart as he was temperamental, had always been able to tell when food budgets were tight. He had a deep rooted hatred for food scarcity, and it had driven into agriculture. A way to fight hunger at its source. 

 

(She never has had the heart to tell him that food shortage isn’t the problem, it’s always been distribution and corporate control) 

 

Seiji had always done his best to entertain everyone around him, and part of that entailed finding new games to play with old toys, or even sticks and rocks in the backyard. She remembers well the day she had let the twins babysit and come back to find that they had set part of the lawn on fire and were pretending to be wizards and knights while Suzume sprayed all of them and the fire with the neighbors garden hose.

 

 He was so creative, her little artist. 

 

Kaname, her protector, and Suzume, her fighter. 

 

She didn’t know how but she must have done okay if these were the kids she had raised. 

 

Seiji had each person come up, take a knife with a name on it, and then run into the darkening woods. 

 

Anyone else would have been worried about letting a bunch of teenagers and young adults run into the woods alone at night. 

 

Chiasa knew that her children, and the little heroes that they had brought with them, would be just fine. The woods were safe for the most part, except for a few stray cats and reptiles. The most dangerous thing was the stream that ran through it, and even that was barely three feet deep and slow moving. 

 

So while the kids each take their knife and wander into the darkening forest, intent on ‘murdering’ eachother in their strange game of macabre tag, Chiasa wanders back inside to get her house coat on and to find a cup of tea and her letter kit. 

 

She never knew if Sanjiro got her letters in prison, the ones about what they were doing (the life that his sacrifice had bought them), but she wrote them all the same. 

 

Sanjiro, 

 

Suzume brought her friends over today for dinner… 

 

 ~ ~ ~ 

 

Suzume’s heart was racing in her chest. 

 

It pounded hard, roaring in her ears over the sound of crickets chirping and the far off buzz of cars racing along the street outside their neighborhood. The branche beneath her took her weight with protest, but it didn’t give. Her leg muscles were starting to grow stiff and cramp from holding herself in one place too long. 

 

The knife in her hand was steady. 

 

Even as the shadows stretched out she kept her eyes wide open and her ears pricked for even the faintest sounds of her friends. 

 

Kirishima was already out. He was followed by Kaminari, and then Satomi was taken out. 

 

The rules to Murder were simple. 

 

Each person got a knife with someone else's name on it. That person was their target. They had to hit that person with their knife, and then that person was out. Once you took a person out you collected their knife and took on their target as your own. Whoever got their own name first, won.  

 

You weren’t allowed to kill someone who was naked, in the bathroom, or in their own bedroom, but those were rules for inside. They were all out in the woods.

 

It became immediately clear that Toru was a goddamn terror. 

 

She had slipped off her shirt, leaving herself in just a bra, and ran through the woods taking out three people straight. No one knew who her next target was. 

 

All Suzume knew was that it wasn’t Shoji, because she had his name taped to the knife in her hand. 

 

She just had to be very, very, very quiet. 

 

Shoji definitely had extra ears out, and eyes, and anything else he thought might be useful. 

 

He was a tracker by his very nature, and he didn’t have a single blind spot to take advantage of. 

 

So instead she was lying in wait. 

 

Patience was a virtue that Suzume is intimately familiar with. 

 

Her steps on the branch are silent when she moves from one to the other, letting the winds blowing disguise the rustle of the budding leaves as she moves. 

 

This is not the kind of game someone can win playing only defensively, and Shoji will have to approach his own target eventually. 

 

Whoever that is. 

 

In the dim light she can’t see who’s on his knife. 

 

Suzume doesn’t know if she wants it to be her own name or someone elses. Would she rather win or continue the hunt that sings in her very bones? 

 

She stalks closer, catlike in the growing shadows. If nothing else its easy for her to blend in without the fanciful colors that decorate her peers. 

 

Shoji stops. 

 

Suzume stops too, poised to launch herself down at him when she realizes that they’ve stopped at the edge of the bridge. 

 

The bridge where Kaname is standing, whistling casually as he twists his own knife around his fingers. 

 

Everything about her brother looks confident and laid back. 

 

His red eyes drink in the river and the trees, and several yards away is Seiji, trying to cross without causing too much noise and getting himself caught anyways. 

 

Shoji slowly eases closer. His extra eyes drift towards Kaname. 

 

His target, no doubt. 

 

Suzume grips her knife in hand, braces herself, and flings it down hard. 

 

The flash of glowing yellow-green and black isn’t enough warning for Shoji. He yelps in surprise and drops as the knife hits his shoulder, leaving a good sized welt that will heal in a day or so. That was the price of losing at Murder, after all. A little bit of pain to remind you to do better next time. 

 

You could really tell it was a game invented by Yakuza kids who were bored one day. 

 

Suzume drops and scoops his fallen plastic knife off the ground with a cheerful smile. 

 

“Better luck next time,” she teases brightly. 

 

Shoji looks up at her, his cheeks red above his mask. Probably embarrassed. 

 

Suzume offers him a hand and he reluctantly rises. She pulls him easily to his feet, despite him being both taller and heavier than she is. She’s spent her entire life training to fight, she can definitely pull one boy up off the forest floor. 

 

Shoji, now defeated, leaves the forest to go wait at the back porch where her mother had put out goldfish. 

 

Suzume looks down at the knife to see Kaname’s name on it. 

 

She knew it. 

 

Shoji made enough noise that she’s lost the element of surprise, so she gives it up  and darts out onto the bridge to swing at him. 

 

Kaname, taken by surprise by his normally defensive sister attacking head on, barely dodged in time. Her next swing he brings his own plastic knife down to try to block it. 

 

Suzume dropes the knife but doesn’t stop her hand moving. She grabs Kaname’s wrist and catches the knife in the opposite hand. In a fluid move she cut up and jabs the point of the blade into his belly. 

 

If this had been a real fight, she could have gutted him. 

 

Kaname swears and steps back, rubbing his stomach where she’d stabbed him. Lightly. 

 

He hands her his own blade. 

 

“Good luck,” he says dryly. 

 

She looks down and finds Toru’s name scribbled on the knife resting in her hands. 

 

Joy. 

 

Figures. It explains what Kaname was doing. If Toru worked her way through people she would eventually come to find him. And now, her. 

 

So Suzume lifts herself up on the edge of the bridge, plants her butt on the handrail, and settles in to wait just like her brother had. 

 

The night slowly creeps closer. 

 

Suzume watches the shadows crawl their way across the earth. She listens to the popping explosion of Bakugou’s quirk circling around, looking for his own quarry. She breaths in the scent of burnt marshmallows on the breeze. 

 

She mentally tacks people off her list. Kaminari, Kirishima, Kaname, Satomi, and Shoji. 

 

That left Bakugou, Shinsou, Seiji Toru, and herself. 

 

One of them has a knife with her name on it. 

 

The scent of rain comes in on the wind. There’s going to be a storm soon. 

 

Finally, she sees branches stir and a floating bra appears. 

 

Suzume pushes away from the bridge and starts towards it, cat footed. 

 

Toru is oblivious to her. She can see the clasp of her bra from back here, all of Toru’s attention is fixed on looking out into the trees. Where Bakugou is shouting at Seiji, who is completely unconcerned. 

 

Suzume hefts the blade and smacks it against the back of Toru’s head, much lighter than she hit her brother earlier. 

 

Toru jumps in surprise. 

 

“Holy shit!” 

 

She shrieks and spins around. When she sees Suzume, she wilts visibly. 

 

“Oh no!” 

 

Suzume smiles and holds out her hand for her new target. 

 

The name on the knife placed in her hand is her own. 

 

Toru has been hunting her this entire time, trying to find a good angle to come at without being seen approaching the bridge before she was distracted. 

 

She might have won. 

 

But Kaname had a solid strategy. 

 

Sometimes Suzume forgot that despite being a hope filled dreamed Kaname is very, very clever. 

 

“I win!” she shouts into the woods. 

 

Bakugou screams a curse. 

 

Out of the woods troop the rest of the boys, looking smokey and exhausted. 

 

Seiji wrinkles his nose at her. 

 

“You didn’t tell me you were bringing psychopaths over to play. I would have gotten real knives if I knew.” 

 

Seiji ,” she rolled her eyes at her brother. 

 

Shinsou comes out of the trees looking irritated. 

 

“I’m going to have a find a way to disguise my voice in the future. Apparently its too recognizable.” 

 

“It’s hard to trick people into talking to you when they know that that’s what youre after?” Suzume isn’t the least bit sympathetic. He’ll work it out, she knows he will, but he shouldn’t be relying on his quirk so much in the first place. 

 

“Bakugou was so easy to trick during the sports festival,” Shinsou drawled, side eying the explosive young man. 

 

“Shut up! You weren’t such a weird fucking monkey during the festival either.” 

 

“Monkey?” Suzume repeats. 

 

“This mother fucker was bouncing around the trees like he had a fucking tail or some shit.” 

 

“You better watch your mouth when we get back to the house,” Seiji warns. “Mama will paralyze you if you swear too much.” 

 

Suzume eyes Shinsou. His shoulders are a bit broader, his stance is different too. 

 

He’s started his training with Aizawa already? 

 

Good. 

 

He’s definitely going to need it. 

 

Suzume hooks her arm with Seiji’s before he can get in a fight with Bakugou and drags him towards the house. 

 

“Come on already. I’m hungry again.” 

 

“We just had dinner and you're hungry? 

 

“We had dinner like three hours ago, you dip.” 

 

“You’re such a little bitch.” 

 

“Bite me.” 

 

Seiji bared his fangs at her in a flash of pale white teeth. 

 

They lead the others back to the house, listening to Bakugou and Shinsou continue to bicker. It wasn’t as full of animosity as he would have been at the beginning of the year. 

 

Bakugou had come a long way from being such a little twat when school started. Now he was almost tolerable. 

Chiasa handed each of them a waterbottle as they entered the house. The others were gathered around the table, playing a game of oicho-kabu. 

 

Satomi was teaching them Yakuza games too. 

 

This was a weird night. 

 

But not a bad one. 

 

Suzume slowly sat between Toru and Bakugou, looking out over the crowded table. 

 

It’s been loud ever since everyone got here. There’s not a moment of peace to be found. 

 

She misses her reading time. She misses the quiet that she can always find in her room, which is normally not home to weird conversations like the one they had had before. 

 

Apparently there’s a good chance that I’ve been right next to a dude with a boner without ever knowing. How weird. 

 

But its not. 

 

Bad

 

It’s a little overwhelming in some ways. The brief peace she found waiting for Toru on the bridge had helped with that. But it still wasn’t bad. 

 

It was actually. 

 

Almost nice. 

 

Suzume takes the cards that Satomi hands to her. She needs a shower and she’s tired, but her heart is light and oddly full. 

 

“...You know what?” she says, suddenly. 

 

Eyes turn towards her. Several of them belong to Shoji alone. 

 

“What?” Bakugou demands, irritable as ever. 

 

“You guys should come over again.” 

 

This had been fun. 

 

Toru throws her arms around Suzume, nearly sending her sideways. 

 

“Heck yeah! I’ll totally kill you next time!” 

 

Suzume looks dead at Seiji across the table. 

 

“We’ve corrupted the hero candidates.” 

 

Seiji smiles sweetly right back at her. 

 

“That was always the plan, sister dear.” 

 

Yeah. It’s not bad at all.

Chapter 27: Souring Fruit

Notes:

Alright! Next chapter we'll finally get to the finals (lol) and maybe see some more of Tomura?

Chapter Text

Finals are coming faster than Suzume ever knew that they could. 

 

Everyone is cracking down and studying like maniacs, trying desperately to figure out how to combat the robots that they think they’re going to be fighting and cramming for the written exam in study sessions or solo. Yaomomo is hosting them at her house for some of the folks who are doing the worst in the class, and Kirishima is studying with Bakugou who is, unfortunately, a genius. 

 

According to their grades so is Suzume herself, but she’s cheating so she doesn’t really count that. Even if it does give her bragging rights now and again. 

 

She still has to work hard to retain her information and learn what isn’t the same as before, like history and new genetics and all of that. But she loves history, and she’s spent so long devouring this new history in books and articles in her freetime that it barely registers as studying. It's so much fun. And it gives her a leg up as well. 

 

A couple of times Shouto, or Kirishima, or even Shinsou has come over to her house again. Suzume has invested in a hammock chair for her bedroom, since the one at her desk isn’t really made for lounging and her bed is only big enough for two people to sit comfortably even though you could technically squeeze three. Since she’ll be entertaining more often, as it happens. 

 

Toru is over almost every weekend, but they’ve never had a big enough group to play murder with again. Mostly they play board games, or talk, or play video games.

 

Suzume never considered herself much of a gamer before, but apparently having friends to play those games with will change that. 

 

Friends like Shouto, Kaminari, Toru, and of course Dusty and Spinner. 

 

They finally beat Portrait of Hell (Dusty’s character had to sacrifice himself for the greater good in the end) and they play a long distance version of ‘Keep Talking and Nobody Explodes’, ‘Tail of Wonder’, ‘Knights of the Deepmines’ and ‘Among Us’ now-a-days while Seiji works on the sequel, ‘Under the Blossoming Cherry Trees’. Because he has some kind of affinity for old japanese literature. 

 

Sometimes they don’t even really play anything, they just chat and talk. 

 

Dusty is getting more and more sociable, for better or worse, and even mentions that he’s made two new ‘Friends?’ outside of the two of them.

 

“Why do you sound so uncertain?” Suzume asks. She’s staring down at a stack of letters that have her name on them, for some reason. Why is she getting so much mail? 

 

“I don’t know. One of them is younger than me and totally nuts, but she keeps trying to paint my nails.” 

 

Suzume pauses. 

 

“I mean I’m younger than you are, and I would absolutely paint your nails. What about the other one?”

 

He’s an opaque asshole.”  

 

Suzume slowly cuts the seal on one of the letters open. 

 

“Do you mean obtuse? Because opaque means something is impenetrable to types of radiation.” 

 

Obtuse, opaque, who cares? You knew what I meant!” 

 

“You’re also an obtuse asshole so I don’t see what the problem is,” Spinner says helpfully.

 

“Echoed. Isn’t it obvious? You two are peas in a pod. Two opaque assholes.” 

 

“Fuck both of you.”

 

“I just told you I’m younger than you are.” 

 

“I will disintegrate all of your teeth one by one.” 

 

“Oh I’m so scared.” 

 

“You should be.” 

 

“Oh my god you two are losers. Anyways, speaking of Dusty making friends, I’m moving to Yokohama soon. That’s pretty close to the two of you isn’t it?” 

 

“Yeah, I live in Kamino,” Dusty agreed. 

 

“I’m a little over an hour away by train, but I’m not too far. In Yasuoka.”

 

“I thought you lived in Kusagawa.”  

 

“That’s my home town. We moved away a few years ago after my dad got arrested. 

 

Fucking yikes girl.” 

 

“It’s not like that’s news!” 

 

“No, but it still sucks. Anyways, since I won’t be way out in the boonies anymore maybe we could actually meet? Like IRL?” 

 

Suzume pauses, and stares at the letter in her hands. It’s an offer for a credit card of all things. She tosses it in the bin and moves on to the next one, methodically opening up the seal. 

 

“I mean. I don’t know if I can since you guys are like. Guys. And if I did I would definitely be giving my mother, brother, and anyone else I could think of your information, where we were meeting, and all of that. You know. In case you’re rapists.” 

 

“That’s- I mean I’m not, but you know what that's fair, ” Spinner admits. “There’s people who like to traffic heteromorphic people. We’re ‘exotic’ on the black market. ” 

 

“What twats.” 

 

Mhmm.” 

 

“I’m not a rapist either, for the record. That’s really stuff you need to worry about?”

 

“Unfortunately, it is. I’m decent at fighting, but there’s always a chance of something going wrong. Better safe than sorry. The way I see it, anyone who kicks up a fuss about other people knowing where you are together is probably not someone you want to be alone with in general. Once I went out with a guy,” A lifetime ago, “And right in front of him I took a picture of his car and license plate. I am not a subtle person when it comes to my own safety.” 

 

“That’s smart. What did he say?” 

 

“He was fine with it, and even asked if I wanted to call my friend while he was driving. Otherwise I would not have gotten in his car.” 

 

I don’t mind if you do all that. We can even meet somewhere super public, like a park or something. I just thought it would be fun to meet face to face. I mean if you want to, you don’t have to or if you don’t want to I won’t be offended or anything.” 

 

“Spinner,” Suzume cuts him off, not unkindly. “I think it sounds like fun. I’ve got finals coming up soon though, so I might not be able to stay out for the whole day.” 

 

Oh. Okay, yeah!” 

 

Spinner was definitely not used to having people want to hang out with him. 

 

Suzume makes a private note that if she ever finds herself in his hometown, she’s going to go and start a fight. 

 

Several, in fact. 

 

Spinner has been too surprised too many times by the fact that she and Dusty actively want to talk and play with him. 

 

So yeah. She’s going to start a fight. 

 

The paper opens and falls in front of her. 

 

She skims it quickly. Then skims it again, and again. 

 

Congratulations Yusada Suzume! 

 

My name is Christopher Glass. I am a proud member of the I Island Board of Overseers, who manage the daily operations of I Island. I Island is a man-made island that hosts a conglomeration of the world's very best scientists, all working together to build top grade support equipment for our current heroes and the heroes of the future, like yourself and your classmates. The island is a paradise for scientists looking to make their name and help the world. 

 

Every year we hold an exposition to show off the very best of our new product, to promote our scientists and their work and of course to give our clients a look at what we’ve spent so much time and effort working on. This is where we gain new investors, and meet the heroes that we work so hard to cater to and assist in our own ways. 

 

This is the I Expo. 

 

As the winner of the UA sports festival you have been invited, with one guest of your choice, to join us at the I Island Expo this summer! All transportation, logging, and dining expenses will be paid by I Island, as a part of an arrangement we have with the prestigious UA High School’s Hero Course. We are honored to be hosting you and your chosen companion this year, and showing you all the help we can offer in your future career as a budding hero. 

 

Please contact our liaison at the following email address as soon as possible. We look forward to hearing from you and seeing you this summer. 

 

Regard, I Island Board of Overseers President Christopher Glass. 

 

Underneath the writing is an email address, as promised, for Christopher Glass and the liaison, Cloudine Elle. 

 

 It occurs to her that she’s about to have a very, very busy summer. 

 

Between the Training Camp (which may or may not included Bakugou getting kidnapped?), her venture to meet Shihan’s own master, and now I Island Expo? 

 

Jesus, when is she supposed to sleep? 

 

“I’ve got to get going. We’ll work something out. Text me once you get settled in? Maybe visit Dusty when you get in. Get pizza or something normal humans do.” 

 

Okay. Talk to you later!” 

 

“Later losers.” 

 

Suzume rolls her eyes and hangs up the call. How did she even end up in this weird situation in the first place? Honestly, being internet friends with people who might one day try to kill her and her friends (again)? She must be insane. 

 

She types in the email address and drafts up something she hopes is at least marginally persuasive. It’s not fair if only she gets to go when Bakugou and Shinsou gave it their all as well. She can only take one person as her guest, but maybe if she’s lucky she can convince this Christopher Glass guy to let her two friends come along with her too. It would mean the world to Shinsou, and Bakugou will be insufferable if he doesn’t get to come along. 

 

So with that done she logs off her computer, goes to get her coat on, and leaves the house for a run into the city. 

 

She needs to stretch her legs, and with the upcoming training she’s going to be subjected to she wants to be in top shape. Or else Shihan’s master might very well kill her. 

 

It’s probably a bad thing that she’s so excited to potentially die.

 

~ ~ ~

 

Suzume tucks herself into the corner of the cafe. 

 

The camera’s haven’t seen her, and she doesn’t want them too. She has no intention of leaving any sort of trail that would lead heroes or the HPSC to her with this little… endeavor. 

 

She plugs her flash drive into the computer and waits impatiently for it to boot up. She paid in cash for a full two hours in the internet cafe, but she’s not going to be staying here for that long. 

 

No way no how. 

 

To anyone else Suzume looks as calm and relaxed as she ever does. It’s only behind her yellow tinted glasses that her eyes are sharp and focused on what’s in front of her. Her plain brown hoodie with a red eye figure stamped on it is bland and unassuming. Her gray leggings are just as nondescript and so are her running shoes. 

 

She’s wearing a little All Might charm in her ponytail today, which she’s somehow convinced to curl instead of spike messily. 

 

It's something familiar and eye-catching and something that will give people something to remember. It’s also an accessory that she would never, ever, wear outside of this place. So it has no connection to her and no way to lead anyone to her once she leaves. 

 

She watches the computer think for a minute before it finally pops open. 

 

She opens up firefox, enters a private browsing window, and starts logging onto forums in different tabs. 

 

Under different names she uploads files and talks about them. She links people to internet archive saved pages of articles taken down over the last twenty years. Things that have been swept under the rug and forgotten or banished from memory. 

 

Afterall, it's easier to love your heroes than kill your darlings. 

 

Admittedly it's hard for Suzume to think that Endeavor might be anyone’s darling, but that's beside the point. 

 

Each and every article, each and every police report that she’s not supposed to have in her hands is yet more damning evidence of something that some folks have known the entire time. 

 

Endeavor does not deserve to be called a hero. 

 

Out of everyone on the billboards he has the highest casualty count, be it criminal or civilian. Bystander after bystander caught up in heat and falling buildings. Especially in his younger days. Lives cut short and ruined all because he had poor control over his quirk. 

 

And what does it matter that those numbers are better now than they were years ago? Those people will never get their lives back. They’re corpses in the ground while the man who killed them walks free and is lauded by the masses as a hero. 

 

He may not be the most popular, he's standoffish at best and cruel to his own fans at worst. Plenty of people also have posts of him being mean to their children and she boosts those as well. 

 

She can’t go too fast. She can’t make it too obvious that someone is suddenly gunning for his reputation. 

 

But she stirs the pot. 

 

She gets people talking about all the wrongs he’s committed just to the public. 

 

It will be months yet before she starts to point out that his wife was sent to the hospital under duress, after filling out paperwork for a divorce no less. That’s if no one else catches the fever she’s been slowly stoking online and goes hunting for more information. There are plenty of cyber sleuths out there who are just as hungry for truth and justice as she is. 

 

That’s why this method will work the best. 

 

In another month she will take some of the more damning stories to the paper’s and new outlouds and the more eye-catching ones to magazines and tabloids. All of them she will turn in as anonymous tips from various concerned citizens. A sweet mother of four, an irate businessman, and teenage boy who uses the word Dude too much. 

 

Once she’s properly doused the public's admiration for him she’ll light the final match that will burn this man to the ground. 

 

Touya. 

 

His dead son. Consumed in a fiery inferno. 

 

It feels wrong somehow, to use him as a martyr without his permission, but she figures that if he doesn’t want her doing all of this he would have said something by now. After all, he knows her. He knows her intention and he knows how to contact her if he decides that he doesn't want this to be happening. 

 

But he doesn’t. 

 

So Suzume works on a method that she’s used to drag down politicians and celebrities in another life. In some ways Endeavor is both. It makes it easy almost, once you know what you’re doing. She just has to make sure no one ever finds out that it's her. Hence the cafe and the sunglasses and the cash she uses as she works to destroy Endeavors life. 

 

She starts to sour the fruits of his labors.

Chapter 28: Testing Testing

Notes:

Sorry I missed yesterday! They’ve been switching my days off:(

Chapter Text

Suzume taps her pencil lightly against her thumbnail. The classroom feels strangely quiet with just her, Midoriya, Shouto, Katsuki, Ururaka, and Tsu present. Aizawa stands at the front, holding a small stack of papers. The class had been divided for the day, with most of the others sent to a study hall for the next two hours. 

 

Meanwhile, the six of them will be running a practice drill, to help prepare them for the summer training camp. If they can pass the final exam and make it there, of course. 

 

(Suzume doesn’t tell anyone else that even if they fail they’ll still be going to camp. They’ll just miss all the fun parts) 

 

Aizawa taps his papers on his desk. His dark eyes scan across the six of them. 

 

“We'll be running this course multiple times with small groups from your class,” he announces, his voice even and rough. She has the odd feeling that he spent a lot of time up last night.
Just so you know this will be much harder. This class will teach you how to decide between fighting villains, or protecting bystanderst. It's a skill everyone should know.”

 

Ururaka and Midoriya cheer. 

 

“We’re playing heroes and villains!” 

 

Suzume hums, eying her favorite teacher. Just what does he have in store for them? 

 

He flashes red eyes at the rowdy pair, silencing them with a pair of squeaks. 

 

Silence restored, he continues. 

 

“You six will be dispatched to a scene of a crime. From there you'll have to determine whether the villain you find was actually at fault. Remember , many villains commit many different crimes, you can't make baseless assumptions. Decide whether a villain was at fault. Whether or not you should fight. We'll grade your ability to assess the situation, as well as how you defuse it.”

 

“Now. Welcome your instructors.”

 

The back door slams open and All Might bursts in in all his red and blue glory. 

 

“I am here! Sneaking through the back like a villain!”

 

“All Might!”

 

“He's not the only one who'll be running this course,” Aizawa cuts in before Midoriya can start fanboying too hard. “Cementoss, Midnight, and Present Mic will be assisting him. Be on your best behavior for your special instructors. Suit up and head to training ground Beta.” 

 

They all file out of the room to go change into their outfits. Uraraka bounces on her toes as they strip out of their uniforms and put on their hero gear. Suzume takes the longest, she has the most bells and whistles, but she’s getting faster at getting in and out of it ever time she puts her suit on and takes it off. Hatsume thankfully make everything relatively foolproof in terms of her belt, boots, and vambraces. 

 

“Man, what do you think this training will be like?” Ururaka asks, looking other at the two of them. 

 

Tsu taps her lower lip. 

 

“It’s hard to say exactly. They weren’t very specific about what we;ll be doing after all.” 

 

“Whatever it is, we’ll be fine,” Suzume says with certainty. “Let’s go,” she ushers the two other girls out and they fall into step with the boys. Shouto’s new hero suit suits him much better than his weird white and ice first one, in her own personal opinion. He offers her the barest phantom of a smile. 

 

Suzume, who is doing her best to kill his father(‘s reputation) inclines her head towards him and falls in between him and Bakugou, who looks like he’s itching for a good fight. 

 

“Alright. Finally we’re learning something useful,” he grins sharply.

 

Suzume gets the feeling that he’s going to go off the rails immediately. 

 

The stroll into the high building of Training Ground Beta, looking for trouble. It’s not hard to spot. 

 

“Hey look!” Ururaka points towards a building. “Cardboard police cut outs! That must be where the crime is taking place.” 

 

There’s a small scuff of shoes and Aizawa stands behind them. It’s hard for Suzume not to jump in surprise. The man is wickedly smart. 

 

“I'll brief you on the situation,” he announces. He inclines his head towards the building. “There’s been a robbery at this jewelry shop.” 

 

“The employees and customers have been taken hostage. The number of villains and the number of bystanders is unknown. The police have called you, the heroes, in to assess and handle the situation. For this simulation, I won't be answering any questions of yours, or offering any advice. This is all up to you. Verify the situation and act accordingly.”

 

The six of them stand up straighter, even Katsuki. Suzume has to keep reminding herself to use his first name, or he’ll get weird and tetchy with her. 

 

“Yes sir!” 

 

“Let the capture training begin.”

 

They turn towards the building. 

 

Suzume feels the subtle shift in her perception. The sharpening of details, the brightening of collins, lines and patterns falling into place. 

 

It feels like a cat sharpening its claws for a hunt. 

 

She has to remind herself that it’s all pretend, and that she needs to chill, and its not a real crime scene so what she would normally pick apart with a mental mania probably needs to be left alone.

 

“What should we start with?” Ururaka asks, tapping her fingers together nervously. 

 

“Isn’t is obvious?” Suzume chorus’ with Katsuki. They stare at eachother and its hard to say who’s more horrified. 

 

Suzume clears her throat. 

 

“We need to figure out how many people are inside,” Katsuki ruffled his gauntleted hand through his spiky hair. “Pink cheeks, you go in.” 

 

Ururaka points to herself, startled. 

 

“Me?” 

 

He rolls his eyes. 

 


If we all run in the villains will notice us. But you can float up to that window and not get caught.” 

 

“Oh! Right,” Ururaka nods seriously. 

 

Tsu taps her lower lip. “But isn't that dangerous? What if they notice you?” 

 

Shouto hums. 

 

“Maybe we could distract the villains from outside. Does anyone have their cell phone on them?” 

 

Suzume lets them come up with a plan while she adjusts the setting on her goggles and lifted them up over her face. She’s still getting used to some of them, but the heat signatures are easy to read.

 

Or they normally are. 

 

The walls are thick, and the sun it bright on the windows, heating the glass. She can’t get a good look. 

 

Of course not, or else Tsu would have said something. She could see in infrared naturally. 

 

Suzume tilts her head up, looking at the building and gauging the size of the air vents inside. 

 

She syncs her phone to her goggles and turns to the others. Ururaka is getting ready to float herself up to the window to see inside. 

 

“I’m going to get to the top of the building and go in through the air shafts. My goggles are connected to my phone, so you can text me with update and plans,” she announces. “That way I’ll already be inside in case something happens to the hostages.” 

 

“How are you going to get all the way up there?” Midoriya asks, craning his neck up to look at the roof top she’s mentioned. 

 

Suzume shoots him an odd look. 

 

“I’ll climb.” 

 

Suzume adjusts her gloves, slips over to the side of the jewelry store, and scales the wall. Her finger tips find cracks in the cement and ledges along the windows and her thin parkour shoes give her enough grip to lever herself up, up, up. 

 

It may look like a pretty sheer wall, but there are small gaps where the pieces fit together and where cracks have formed over time. It’s not hard for her to get up the side silently. The sound of her grapple, as small as it may be, might give her away to someone inside, and Ururaka needs to focus her quirk to get herself up to the window.  

 

Once she reaches the roof, she gets a text from Shouto. 

 

Shouto : three hostages and one villain. All Might is the villain

 

Suzume quietly pries off the vent of the air duct and slips inside. She slithers through them, quick and efficient while Shouto texts her additional information. 

 

Explosions sound outside right as she reaches the ground floor. Katsuki got impatient, of course. 

 

Suzume sighs, and nudges the vent open. 

 

Apparently they’re going to be fighting, huh? 

 

She pushed the vent open to silence and steps out into something very, very familiar. 

 

A murder scene. 

 

Her classmates stand, stunned in the doorway, looking at the ‘corpse’ of All Might.

 

“He’s dead? The villain was killed?” 

 

Suzume ignored Ururaka’s question. She’s a little annoyed all her climbing was for nothing. 

 

She circles All Mights still body. Her brain twitches to make connections. Murder weapon, blood splatter pattern, the smell of the air- 

 

She wrinkles her nose and forces herself to turn away from All Might and look around. 

 

“Corn syrup, really?” she asks. 

 

“Corn syrup?” Shouto repeats. 

 

She taps her nose. “That’s what the fake blood is made of. You can smell it if you pay attention. Real blood smells more rust, and the older it gets the more… I dunno, sour it becomes? Dry blood doesn’t have much of a smell, but if you get it wet again it’ll smell like a cooked steak.” 

 

Ururaka and Midoriya look mildly horrified. 

 

Shouto looks interested. 

 

“Huh.” 

 

“Yeah. Also, real blood isn’t as dark as this stuff, it all looks really fake.” 

 

“Maybe they’re trying not to traumatize us?” Tsu suggests. 

 

Suzume hums. 

 

“Maybe… But the knife blade is also too short to have been used to kill this villain. See how the blood only goes halfway up it? The typical human sternum is only a couple centimeters thick with the muscles on his chest the knife should have penetrated way deeper than that to get to the heart.” 

 

Suzume scowled down at All Might, who has the decency to twitch beneath her glower. 

 

“Maybe I’m overthinking it. This is just a training exercise…”

 

She shakes her head and steps back. So… He’s supposed to have been murdered with this knife. Probably. 

 

“Alright!” Katsuki spins to the three newly released hostages. “Which one of you killed him? Tell us already!” 

 

Suzume scans the room. The bag of jewelry is still in place. One by one everyone pulls out their wallets to show the young heroes in training what's inside. 

 

Suzume wrinkles her nose. 

 

“Clearly he’s not a very good robber if he lets them keep their wallets. They’re full of cash and all sorts of other information. He’s an amature.” 

 

And amateurs make a lot of mistakes. 

 

“Why would he even need to be barricaded in the first place? An armed robber, you walk up, get the jewelry and walk back out. It shouldn’t take longer than ten minutes, police response times in cities at this time of the day average at about thirteen minutes per call depending on the severity of the situation.” 

 

Suzume slowly lowers herself into a crouch above All Might, who’s doing his level best to stay still and ‘dead’. 

 

“Which means that he took at least fifteen minutes. Then they called us…” From her place near the ground she has a slightly different perspective. She can see under the jewelry counters. The one missing most of its gems, and the one that held Cementoss, has a bright red button underneath it. A silent alarm. 

 

So that was how the cops got called and he took too long to get out. 

 

Unless. 

 

He didn’t. 

 

Suzume tugs her glove again. 

 

This was just practice and none of the puzzle pieces were fitting together the way they were supposed to. It was giving her a headache! She stands and turns to look at her companions, who are interrogating the hostages.

 

Midoriya is spinning some wild story about Midnight being in love with All Might and trying to get him to change the error of his ways. Which is silly because that’s rarely what crime, especially robbery is about. But this is a highschool training exercise so…

 

“I can’t tell what’s just part of us playing pretend and what’s supposed to be real,” she complains. Her gaze wanders to each hostage in turn. Midnight and Present Mic have red marks on their wrists from the ropes. So the ropes were on them the entire time. Cementoss isn’t made of normal flesh so nothing shows up on his skin, making it hard to tell. But if everyone was cooperating why kill All Might when the heroes burst onto the scene? 

 

Unless.

 

No one did. 

 

There’s the softest clatter of glass diamonds in a sack and Suzume spins and lashes out on instinct. 

 

All Might gives a very manly squeak and falls to the ground, his hands between his legs. 

 

The bag of diamonds goes sprawling, and her teammates turn to gape at her. 

 

“No one is a murderer, because he was never dead in the first place.” 

 

Katsuki gapes at her. 

 

“What the fuck?!” 

 

~ ~ ~ 

 

The sun is hot on her back. 

 

Suzume hooks her thumbs in the belt of her suit. Her goggles hang around her neck and her dark hair is tied tight out of the way. Thismorning Chiasa had put a little braid in the crown of it and tucked that behind her ear. For luck she said. 

 

Aizawa and all of the teachers stand in front of them at the training grounds. There’s not a robot in sight. 

 

“It's time to begin your practical exam,” he announces, “As you all know, it's possible to fail it. If you do, you'll be left out of the summer training camp with the rest of your class. So don't make any stupid mistakes, kids.”

 

 “Why are all the teachers here?” Jiro asks, looking over the assembled crowd.  

 

Aizawa considers her. His eyes wander to Suzume momentarily before skipping on to her other classmates. 

 

“I expect many of you have gathered information and believe that you have some vague idea of what you’ll be faced with today?” 

 

 “We’re fighting those big ol’ metal robots!” Kaminari grins sharply. Tiny sparks circle his head.

 

“Fireworks! S’mores! Here we come!” Mina throws her hands in the air and bounces. 

 

Out of nowhere, Nezu pops out of Aizawa’s scarf with his little paws up. Like Mina. 

 

“This years tests will be completely different for various reasons!” 

 

“Various reasons?” Midoriya repeats. 

 

Suzume nearly rolls her eyes. Of course. No other classes have ever been attacked by a massive swarm of villains the way that theirs was. 

 

“Well you see,” Nezu explains patiently. “We've been worried about a villain revival. Of course we hope to prevent such a movement before it takes hold, but as a school we have to take all necessary precautions.” 

 

Snipe nods. “It's not unreasonable to imagine the counter villain battles in our current society will intensify considerably and your opponents will be unpredictable. That's why battling against robots ain't all that practical. To begin with, the robots were conceived as a means to avoid claims and suspicions that people were being harmed in the entrance exams.” 

 

Nezu picks up like they rehearsed this. Maybe they did. 

 

“So from now on, you'll be fighting flesh and blood opponents. It is critical that our teaching simulates practical experience as closely as possible. So what does that mean for you? You students will be working together in pairs and your opponents will be none other than our esteemed UA Teachers. Isn’t that fabulous?!” 

 

“We’re fighting the teachers?” Uraraka sqwuaks, horrified. 

 

“Additionally, your partners and opponents have already been chosen. They were determined at my discretion based on various factors, including fighting style, grades, and interpersonal relationships.” Aizawa’s smile is downright nasty. “First, we have Yaoyorozu and Todoroki are a team. Against me. Then we have Midoriya paired with Bakugo and their opponent is…” 

 

All Might slams down from the sky right behind them.  “I am here, to fight! You’re going to have to work together boys, if you want to win.”  

 

“Yusada and Kaminari versus Principal Nezu.” 

 

Suzume clicks her tongue. There’s no way they’re going to win. Kaminari has poor control of his quirk, and she’s still more a detective than a hero. What’s she going to do, give him a bad yelp review?

 

“Ten stages have been set in various training grounds. To complete the exam you’ll have 30 minutes. In order to win your objective is to put these handcuffs on your teacher. Or you can pass if one of you manages to escape from the combat stage.” Nezu finishes. “To make things more fair, all of your teachers will be wearing hyper density training weight, designed by one of the Support Course Students.” 

 

Hatsume. 

 

Suzume would recognize her work anywhere. It doesn’t hurt that she still wears the precursors for those very weights on her own wrists, ankles, and chest. She knows very well how heavy they are. 

 

Given that the principal won’t be fighting them hand to hand, it isn’t much of a comfort at all. 

 

“Well fuck a duck,” Suzume says succinctly. 

 

Kaminari slung an arm around her shoulder. “We got this.” 

 

“Look man. I’m not a stupid person. But we’re about to get our shit wrecked.” 

 

If Suzume is honest she was expecting to be paired against Snipe or Midnight. Stealth and close range attacks don’t work well against either of them. Snipe’s homing would seak her out no matter what and keep her at a distance, while Midnights quirk would spread over a wide area and overwhelm her. It may work quicker on men than women, but Suzume knows from experience that she’s not immune. 

 

“Aw come on. Have a little faith in us! Suzume,” he whines, hanging off her like a child. 

 

Having him over at her house was a mistake. He’s way too familiar with her now. 

 

Suzume pats his head idly. 

 

“Fine, we’ll win or whatever.” 

 

Well. The worst case scenario is they lose, right? 

 

They load up into a car with the principle in the front seat and head towards the industrial training grounds. 

 

Suzume can’t help tugging at her gloves over and over again. 

 

“Hey, calm down,” Kaminari pats her shoulder. “I told you, we’ll be just fine. Even if we fail, the principle won’t kill us ya know? We’ll just miss the summer camp. Didn’t you say you have your own summer training to go too anyways?” 

 

Suzume sighs, and her shoulders drop. 

 

“Of course he won’t kill us. But we can’t fail. I can’t fail.” 

 

“Ouch.” 

 

Suzume wrinkles her nose. 

 

“I didn’t mean it like that. I just mean… I’m the first quirkless student in the entire school. In the entire country, to get this far. If I’m going to graduate and be acknowledge then I have to be at the top. Anything less and I’m just… a diversity hire at best. I have to work twice as hard to get half as far as the rest of you. So I can’t fail. And… And I don’t want to fail you, either.” 

 

She doesn’t know why its so hard to get the words all out. But it is. 

 

She’s more anxious than she thought she was.

 

 Kaminari shoots her an easy smile. 

 

“We will be fine,” he says emphatically. 

 

God she hopes hes right. 

 

The step out into the industrial section.

 

Nezu stands in front of them. 

 

“The time limit is thirty minutes. Your objective is to either get these cuffs on me, or have one you escape from the stage.” 

 

“ Kinda like our battle training. Can we really just run away?” Kaminari asks, surprised.  

 

“Yes,” Nezu smiles at the pair of them. 

 

Suzume does not like the look of it. 

 

Nezu counts down from three and as soon as he says one she launches a throwing disk at him. 

 

He darts away, vanishing into the pipes. 

 

They’ll only have a few minutes. 

 

“Run!” Suzume shouts, grabbing Kaminari and sprinting for the exit. 

 

They only make it a block before buildings start coming down around them. 

 

There’s so much metal debris that Kaminari’s quirk is all but useless. 

 

Suzume swears a blue streak in the air, cursing her luck. She would have rather tried her luck with literally any other teacher than this one. She throws her disks at sounds in the shadows. Nezu could be anywhere. He’s not there, but she keeps doing it every few blocks. 

 

They race like rats caught in a trap, slowly being pushed further and further inwards. Away from all of the exist. 

 

But. 

 

To do all of this damage, that means that Nezu is going to have to be at the center of everything too. 

 

Suzume scrambles up on shards of metal that bite into her gloves, threatening to tear into her skin. Kaminari struggles to come up behind her. She stops, ignoring his panting to listen. To smell. To taste. 

 

Motor oil, metal, heat. Motor oil, metal, heat. It’s all around them.  

 

Something wooshes to their left and then the crashing starts against. 

 

Suzume leaps down to the ground. 

 

“This way!” She calls behind her. 

 

Kaminari rushes to follow after. 

 

“I’m coming!” 

 

They get closer to the epicenter of everything. 

 

Suzume holds up a small series of discs. 

 

“I’ve been leaving a few of these everywhere we’ve been. They’re smoke screens, and they all have remote detonation,” she tells him quietly. “When I set these off we need to run for that tower. He won’t see us coming. Can you electrify the entire building with enough shock to knock him out?” 

 

Kaminari hesitates, eying the massive structure. Then, his jaw tightens and his shoulders drop. 

 

He grins at her a second later. 

 

“Leave it to me, partner.” 

 

Suzume nods, once. 

 

She scrambles up onto a fallen building and starts running for one of the exits, alone. As if she’d abandoned her slower teammate. 

 

Beams come flying at her and she throws a useless disk and changes direction, going for the east exist. Same result, then the south, and finally the west until she’s been ‘forced’ to circle around and face the north exit again. 

 

She touched a button on her belt. 

 

The world explodes with smoke of all colors. 

 

She can head Kaminari in the middle somewhere, but she doesn’t wait. She bolts for the nearest exit, leaping from downed building to downed building as fast as she can. It’s true, without kaminari she can move faster and climb higher. 

 

But without Kaminari she would never go careening through the gates face first into the dirt while the half an hour timer goes off. 

 

Whether Kaminari knocked out the principal or not, they won. 

 

They passed. 





Chapter 29: Tailors

Chapter Text

Suzume tucks herself in the dark leather passenger seat of the car and watches the world roll by the tinted windows. Her hair is loose for once, save her bangs that have been braided to the side courtesy of her mother. A shiny pin with a little wasp on it clips the braid behind her left ear. The rest of her dark hair falls to her shoulders, around her light yellow peasant shirt. 

 

You don’t have to be practical all the time, Suzy. Chiasa had told her with a fond, but exasperated, shake of her head.  A little vanity won’t hurt anyone.

 

Suzume watches the high buildings roll by, slowly falling into lower businesses and residencies until they’ve slipped between two different car dealerships. Most of her class is at the mall today, doing shopping for their  summer camping trip. And while Suzume needs a new water bottle and maybe a good swim suit, she needs this sooner. 

 

Rio practically bounces in the driver’s seat, her painted nails tapping restlessly on the steering wheel.. Her white hair is braided tightly back out of her face and her red eyes glow with excitement behind her new driving glasses.  

 

“Oh, this is going to be so much fun!” she says with a grin that shows far too many teeth. 

 

Suzume looks away from the blurry streets outside her window to look at her sister-in-law. Fun isn’t the word Suzume would use for clothes shopping. Interesting in this case, maybe?

 

Rio is always a vision, as ethereal as a cloud come to take human form with her pale hair, a crown of horns and her big, lovely eyes. Suzume privately thinks she looks like a bone goddess. 

 

“I don’t see why you think so,” Suzume grimaces. “Fittings are so weird.” 

 

“It’s going to be fun because it's the two of us doing it before I drop you off to meet your weird tweet friends. And just the two of us barely ever do anything. You spend more time with my brother than you spend with me. It’s sad, Suzy-Q.” 

 

“That's… Okay.” Not even close but whatever. Tweet friends? Did Rio think that everyone online was from Twitter??? 

 

God old people are weird. 

 

“I’m so glad you came to me for this,” she goes on, turning them into what looks like a largely deserted strip mall. A few neon lights glow and in a small outbuilding that’s mostly made of brick she can see mannequins lining the windows. The sign above the door says, simply, ‘Tailor’. 

 

Rio pulls them to a stop in front of the white washed building. One of the mannequins in the window displays a dress that even Suzume can tell was designed by the same person who did Rio’s wedding dress all those years ago. So this is definitely someone that Rio knows and trusts, and someone that she’s worked with before on more important things than Suzume going to a silly dress up gala on an island.

 

“Although, I do have to ask, why do you want a bullet proof dress for the I Expo?” Rio asks once they’re stopped in the parking lot. They’re one of the only cars sitting in the lot. Others crouch in front of a nail salon and the movie theater, and she can see a gaggle of teenagers trying to do kick flips off of a fountain between an emaciated Macey’s wannabe and a burger bar of all things. 

 

“Because my class is cursed and I’m very sure something is going to go horribly wrong with so many of us there.” 

 

Rio pauses, tilts her head, then shrugs. 

 

“True enough. Out we get, Suzume.” 

 

Suzume obeys and climbs out of the car. Her sneakers scuff the ground and the back of her poor legs peel on the leather of the car where her short overalls don’t go down far enough to protect them. It’s starting to get hot, they’re in the early days of summer now. 

 

Rio swings a surprisingly strong arm around her shoulders and guides the younger girl in the shop. It's easy to forget that Rio, for all her kindness and sweet nature, was raised to be Yakuza. 

 

Beyond the hard concrete is a wide room that displays mannequins in dresses and suites of all kinds. The walls are lined with framed posters of models in high fashion or bolts of patterned fabric in all different colors and types. In a big glass case watches, bracelets, and necklaces are displayed to pair with the clothes. 

 

She can see two measuring rooms cut off from the main room by currently opened curtains, each one with a lifted platform for someone to stand on. Circular couches are set up outside each one, along with full length mirrors. 

 

A tall man with red, oddly yarn looking hair appears in a doorway, his teeth bared in a glasgow grin. He looks like a doll from a nightmare.

 

Suzume doesn’t so much as blink at his odd appearance. It’s no different from any other odd looking person in the world, and really who is she to judge? 

 

No one, that’s who. 

 

“Rio!” he greets with a brilliant smile and an odd accent. “And you must be Suzume, hello there kiddo. I’m Lolo.” 

 

Suzume looks up at Lolo, taking in his yarn hair and his button like eyes. This man was way too enthusiastic. 

 

“Nice to meet you?” 

 

“And its absolutely wonderful to meet you too! Rio, the darling, told me what you’re looking for. Why don’t we take a look at some of my designs and we can find something for you. I have such wonderful designs for a girl like you.” 

 

“A girl like me?” Her eyes narrow automatically, but Lolo waves at her excitedly. 

 

“Petite! Designing for small girls requires a different silhouette than if I was designing for someone tall, or a person with a lot of curves to emphasize. People with unique quirks also require unique clothes. Tails, or wings for instance will need room to breathe and move.” 

 

Suzume watches Lolo go off on a delighted tangent about different designs and styles. It’s rare that she meets someone with such an overwhelming passion. It's kind of nice. She knows, at least, that she’ll be in good hands for this man. 

 

He’s definitely affiliated with the hessaikai, but she doesn’t mind as long as he gets her what she needs for this Expo. She doesn’t remember everything, but she remembers that there’s definitely going to be trouble brewing when they get there. Maybe she should invest in a plastic knife? 

 

Suzume follows Lolo to one of the fitting rooms. He spins off into the bowels of the shop and reemerges a few minutes later with an arm full of dressed in plastic bags. 

 

“Here, try this one on,” he orders, shoving one into her arms. “Do you need help? I’m sure Rio would be glad to, or I have a lady assistant around here somewhere..” 

 

“No, I’m fine,” she promises, taking the first dress from him. 

 

He and Rio step out. Outside the dressing rooms are the couches for accomplices to sit on and judge whoever comes out. 

 

Suzume grimaces and strips herself down to change into the dress. 

 

When she’d asked Rio if she knew a place she could get a bullet proof dress for her trip she had been sure that the answer would be yes, but she hadn’t expected this of all things. 

 

She hadn’t expected to play dress up. 

 

She thought there would be some kind of. Of off the rack bulletproof clothes store that the Yakuza ran. 

 

She didn’t sign up for a trip to a tailor! 

 

But here she was. 

 

So she pulled on the first dress, a full length plum colored one with a big ribbon that cuts across her stomach and ties on the side. It falls like a waterfall around her legs and settles at her ankles. 

 

Suzume steps out to Rio gasping and clapping her hands together. 

 

“You look amazing!” She cries. Suzume can feel heat crawling onto her cheeks 

 

“Okay. But I’m not wearing this one. I can’t move enough in it,” she gestures to the full skirt. 

 

“You’re planning on getting in a scrap in my clothes?” Lolo’s brows furrow. 

 

“I’m not planning on it,” Suzume defends. “These things just happen to me!” 

 

She’s about 90% sure that her classmates are getting ambushed at the mall right now while she’s getting stuffed into dresses and fancy things. 

 

“Yeah. My class is cursed and I’m going to be going with them so. Bullet proof clothes I can fight in.” 

 

Lolo sighs. 

 

“Oh dear.” 

 

Suzume shuts herself back in the dressing room with a swish of the curtain and changes into the next dress. It’s too short, and the skirt barely lets her move. The sleeves are angled, and the whole thing is an off orange.

 

 She shows it to them all the same. Rio, of course, thinks it's lovely. 

 

Suzume thinks it makes her look like a dorito. Her shoulders are too broad, her hips are too thin. 

 

The third dress is more like a toga than anything else. The fourth reminds her of a sari. That one is her favorite, but again she can barely move in it in terms of fighting.  

 

“This is feeling hopeless,” she calls. The fifth one isn’t even a full dress at all. 

 

Suzume comes out in it. 

 

“The whole point is that I don’t get shot. Why is there a big gap between the shirt thing and the skirt?” 

 

“Oh I love that one!” Rio snaps a picture of her, despite Suzume’s protests. 

 

Lolo looks her over. 

 

“It does look good on you. Mulberry is a good color for you, and the gold lace really completes it. I have jewelry that would go wonderfully with it!” 

 

“That doesn’t answer my question,” Suzume points to the bare patch of skin. “I can get shot here.” 

 

“Oh, there are kevlar slips and spanx to cover that,” he waves his hand flippantly. Suzume gapes at him. “And look, the skirt drops back so your legs are free to run or do… whatever it is you want it to do. The chest piece is reinforced.” 

 

It also covered more of her torso than anything else had so far. It covered her shoulders and did not expose much of her neck. 

 

Miraculously, it didn’t make her look broad either. She’d never be waifish and thin, or curvy like Yaomomo, but the dress made her look… pretty? 

 

So far it was her favorite, and she’d gone through all the ones that Lolo had pulled. 

 

And, she really did like the mulberry color of it. 

 

She could get black gloves and low black boots to go with it, and then she could look fancy even while being ready for a fight or a climb or literally anything. 

 

Suzume takes a breath. 

 

“Okay. If you have something to cover the weird gap, I think I like this one the best.” 

 

“Beautiful!” Lolo bounces to his feet and claps his hands together. His yarn hair bounces. “Let’s get your measurements, and we can find something to pair with it. Maybe a hair stick with a knife in it?” 

 

Suzume’s eyes spark. 

 

“Now you’re talking. Do you have a garot I could wear on my wrist?” 

 

“Oh I like the way you think,” Lolo beams at her. “My boyfriend makes the most darling reinforced jewelry. Let’s get you all kitted out, my girl. “ 

 

Who is Suzume to refuse? 

 

Lolo ushers her up on the pedestal and whips out a measuring tape. Suzume lets him lift her arms and slip the tape around her shoulders, chest, belly, hips, and shoulders, then measure her height as well. 

 

After that she gets a few texts on her phone from her friends at the mall, but most of her attention is on the jewelry that Rio holds up to check against her neck and hair. A couple of necklaces, and hair pins with knives just as promised. 

 

By the time they leave Lolo promises to have everything ready by the time she goes to I Island. She doesn’t need to worry about security either, because kevlar doesn’t show up on metal detectors, and hair ornaments aren’t that odd to have either. Especially for young women going to parties. 

 

Suzume loads back in the car with Rio, feeling tired already. 

 

Rio reaches over and squeezes her small, calloused hand. 

 

“You’re going to have fun on your trip, I just know it. And in the meantime, I’ll drive you to see your friends. Text your mother every hour, and keep-” 

 

“My snapchat location on, I know Rio,” Suzume says with a long suffering sigh. 

 

Rio huffs at her. 

 

“Fine. Be like that. But you know if Eri was going to meet some strange older men she met on the internet you wouldn’t even let her do it alone.” 

 

“Eri hasn’t spent the last ten years learning how to break people’s jaws,” Suzume says dryly. “I’ll be fine, and if I’m not I’ll scream until everyone knows that I’m not and why.” 

 

Rio still looks discomforted by the idea, but she settles back in the drivers seat and turns them out of the half abandoned strip mall, and to the big park in the city. It’s open, with plenty of places to escape too and plenty of people to witness anything shady going on between a bunch of teenagers meeting up. 

 

Well. 

 

She’s pretty sure Dusty is a teenager? 

 

If he’s not, he sure fucking acts like one. 

 

She knows that both of them are older than she is, but for the life of her she can’t remember exactly how much older. 

 

In the end it doesn’t really matter, she figures. Whatever it is, it's only a few years, and even if it was longer, intergenerational friendships are important, and nothing new to her. Most of her best friends are at least ten years older than she is, and they’ve known her since she was just a tetchy little girl with a mouth and an attitude. 

 

The problem with being friends with people older than you, is that it sometimes leads to power imbalances and people taking advantage of the younger party and their naivety, she thinks to herself. She looks at Rio. Her sister in law, yes, but Suzume does genuinely enjoy being around the older woman. And no one’s ever done that to me. And no one ever will because I have enough life experience to put myself on equal footing with any adult. 

 

Which was a nice way for her to think of herself. It was better than thinking that she was too jaded to be easily manipulated. 

 

(It might have been arrogance that spoke, but manipulation required a certain measure of trust, and Suzume had so little trust in so few people. Was she cocky, or sure? Was it the truth, or a pretty lie like the shining ring in a bulls nose, easy to grasp and lead the animal around with?) 

 

Rio turns them along the winding roads of the city and draws into a circular drop off area. From here she can see a fountain, and nearer is a play ground. 

 

To the west is a statue of a dancing couple with wings. At the base she can see a figure in a black hoodie, and another one in layered clothes that can’t hide the green scales on his face or his lavender hair. 

 

“Be careful,” Rio says again. 

 

“I’m always careful,” Suzume informs her.

 

She closes the door and walks away from her sister in law, towards the two young villains.

Chapter 30: Parks and Plans

Notes:

This chapter should be called 'the bottom row of my keyboard is broken so I did my best' lmao

Chapter Text

Shuichi was nervous. 

 

Consciously he knew he probably didn’t need to be. 

 

Suzy and Dusty had befriended him without seeing him though, and whatever they’d said, whatever promises they might have made that his appearance didn’t matter to them there was a whisper (more like a shout) in the back of his head that insisted that once they saw him in person they would change their minds and hurl the same cruel words he’d heard his whole life at him. 

 

The city was… better. Not perfect, not by a long shot, but it was better than his hometown had ever been. Sometimes he could walk down the street and no one would even stare at him. And he hadn’t been dragged into a fight since he moved! 

 

But a month wasn’t enough to erase nineteen years of abuse. 

 

So could anyone really blame him for shifting nervously next to the fountain that they agreed to meet at? 

 

Suzy sent a picture of the dress she’d been shopping for to the group chat, to let them know she was on her way. 

 

It was pretty, although he definitely didn’t know a lot about womens fashions. He’d never even seen what girls wore to parties. 

 

Given that he’d never been invited to one. 

 

Dusty, who had reluctantly agreed to give them a less obviously-fake name, appeared at Shuichi’s side, making him jump. 

 

He looked like he said he would. 

 

Black hoodie, light hair, and red eyes. 

 

And inflicted with a painful looking amount of eczema. 

 

“Shiga?” he asked, using the new name. The three of them had waffled over Shiga and Hokori, but in the end ‘Dust’ felt too lame. 

 

Although Shiga wasn’t much better. They’d met playing a game based on an Akutagawa work, so for Dusty to call himself Shiga was definitely funny. 

 

He insisted it was at least part of his actual name. 

 

Suzy, who was apparently the same, had snorted at that. 

 

“Who else would I be?” he asked, with his hands in his pockets and his shoulders hunched. 

 

His red eyes were intense, and Shuichi wondered if he looked this distrustful. 

 

He doesn’t know all the details, he’s got the distinct feeling he doesn’t want all the details, but he knows that his friends have both had difficult lives in their own ways. 

 

“Hey man, I just wanted to make sure okay?” he hunched his shoulders in a shrug and looked down at Shiga. He’s about as pale as Shuichi thought he was going to be, based on his own admittance of not getting enough sunlight. There are a few small scars on hus face too, along with the dried, painful looking skin. 

 

“Whatever,” Shiga rolls his eyes at Shuichi and takes a seat at the edge of the fountain. When he pulls out a little handheld game he’s wearing archery gloves of some kind, the ones that cover the first three fingers and leave the thumb and pinkie bare.

 

“You know I’m me, and you’re definitely you. Our party is still missing one.” 

 

Shiga’s voice is just as raspy as it was over their many, many calls. But he doesn’t smell like cigarette smoke or anything. That really is just his voice. 

 

“You better recount.” 

 

Shuichi nearly jumps out of his skin. 

 

He spins around to find a teenager standing behind him in a pale yellow shirt with wide sleeves, and short over alls. 

 

She’s. 

 

Kind of adorable? 

 

Like a puppy. 

 

Standing next to him she barely reaches Shuichi’s shoulder. She has a soft, heart shaped face that doesn’t match the picture of her he’s built in his head. 

 

In his head he was picturing a Xena sort of person, or someone more like that american hero, Stars and Stripes. Something broad and powerful and tall. Someone who fit the description of ‘regularly gets into fist fights’ and ‘teaches toddlers to punch men in the balls’. 

 

Nothing at all like the bright eyed, 100-ibs-soaking-wet girl that stands in front of him. 

 

He has the weirdest idea that if he wanted to he could just lift her up and set her on a car roof and she would be stuck there. 

 

Only she would probably kick him in the head and do a backflip off of it. 

 

Then Suzy crosses her arms over her chest and he can see the muscles in her arms that tense with the movement. Her hands are scarred and calloused, and when she smiles at him it’s a phantom, sharp thing. 

 

He sees the fighter in the soft faced girl before him. 

 

Shiga, behind him, is dead silent. 

 

Shuichi glances over his shoulder at their other companion, who’s staring at Suzy like she just proved that the earth really is flat. 

 

Suzy and Shuichi both stare at him until he shakes his head suddenly. 

 

“You’re that UA girl! You never told us that! 

 

Suzy blinks at him. 

 

“You never asked.” 

 

“That’s a bullshit response. Why would I?” 

 

“Well why would I tell some rando online my real name, where i go to school, what class I’m in, and where they can find convenient footage that will show them what I can and can’t do in a fight?” 

 

“ ‘Can’t do’?” Shiga repeats. “You won!” 

 

“Yeah and?” 

 

“You barely got scratched when the League of Villains attacked UA!” 

 

“Yeah, and?” 

 

“You sucked punched that annoying dick with the scarf!” 

 

“Yeah and ?” Suzy rolls her hand at Shiga, like she’s trying to get him to get to the point. Shuichi feels very, very lost. She goes to UA, that much he feels like he knew. But apparently she’s also famous? She doesn’t seem surprised that Shiga knows all of this about her, so he can’t be the first person to point it all out. 

 

Shiga opens and closes his mouth a few times before he stuffs his hands in his hoodie pocket. 

 

“And… nothing I guess.” 

 

Suzy reaches up and pokes Shiga in the cheek. 

 

“I knew you were a drama queen. So I was on TV a few times? Who cares.” 

 

“Wait you were on TV?” Shuichi asks, truly feeling lost. 

 

Suzy lets out a long suffering sigh. “I won the UA sports festival for the First years this year. Did you hear about the quirkless hero course student?” 

 

Shuichi nods, his eyes going wide. He had, although it was mostly from people who were online, pissed that someone without a quirk had gotten a spot that rightfully belonged to someone with one. 

 

Before he’d started talking to Suzy, he might have agreed with them too. But she had explained a bit more about quirklessness, and how in some ways it wasn’t all that different from him. Society hated them for their quirk status, whatever it was. 

 

After that he hadn’t thought much about it. 

 

Now he stares at the girl. 

 

“Well. That was me.” 

 

“She’s also in the full video of Stain going down,” Shiga adds helpful. “The one people keep cropping so it just shows his big speech before she knocks him out.” 

 

“He was monologuing!”

 

“That was you?!” 

 

“Why is everyone so obsessed?!” 

 

“Because it was hilarious?” Shiga offers with a shrug. Shuichi still isn’t sure why he hates the man so much. He kind of liked him. There was one hero in his own home town who had followed the rest of the population's lead in hating Shuichi and his family. They were constantly being accused of petty crimes. And while he wasn’t sure he’d say the man should die , he was definitely not what Shuichi would call her material. So he understood wanting to change that. To hold the bad heroes accountable for their actions. 

 

Shiga just seemed to hate Stain for being a dick. 

 

Which was interesting because Shiga was also one of the only people Shuichi had ever even heard of who hated All Might. 

 

Suzy was the other. 

 

There’s something strange passing between the two, something that Shuichi doesn’t know how to unravel. Something complicated, like they knew eachother in another life.  

 

They were both odd, opinionated people, but they had fun and they’d both offered to get a bus to Shuichi’s hometown and start a fight on his behalf. 

 

Looking between them now, seeing the intensity that they both manage to radiate, he realizes with a sudden rush of fondness that those weren’t idle offers.

 

These two really would have started a fight. 

 

They both had scars that showed where they had been in them before. These were two young people who wouldn’t shy away from getting their hands dirty. 

 

And they were here to see him. And they were just… there. Talking to each other the same way they did over phone calls and chats. 

 

Like he wasn’t standing there, covered in scales with purple hair. 

 

Like how he looked changed nothing about the relationship between the three of them. 

 

Suzy kicks at Shiga then, and Shuichi realizes that he’s missed part of their conversion; he was so wrapped up in his own thoughts. 

 

On instinct he reaches out and grabs Suzy by the racer back of her overalls and Shiga by the hood of his hoodie. Suzy slams into his grasp with way more force than he was expecting. She doesn’t look like she weighs that much! 

 

“Hey! Come on guys, do we really need to be fighting already?” 

 

“We always fight,” Suzy puffs her cheeks at him, looking less like a puppy and more like a bulldog when she does, although the tilt of her eyes is distinctly serpentine. 

 

“We don’t fight, we banter,” Shiga argues, swiping at her. 

 

She blocks his hand at the wrist, then catches it to inspect his gloves. 

 

“Oh, shit. Do you shoot?” 

 

So she thought they looked like archery gloves too! 

 

“I can,” Shiga tugs his hand away and Shuichi lets go of both of them. Grey clouds roll over, blocking out the nicely warm sun. “I usually don’t.” 

 

“I’ve never shot a bow,” Shuichi admits. 

 

“I did, forever and a half ago. Mostly I stick to hitting people with sticks, but I’m okay with a gun too.” 

 

“As long as its not in a video game.” 

 

“Listen, you pretentious-”

“Are those food trucks?” 

 

This time he doesn’t even mean to interrupt them. But a small fleet of food trucks is rolling into the parking lot of the park, each one advertising something different. Pizza, takoyaki, australian pies, crepes, ice cream, yakitori, thai barbeque, singaporean chicken. 

 

It’s more variety than he’s ever seen in one place. 

 

He doesn’t realize his jaw is hanging out like a country fried newt until Shiga taps it with the back of his hand.

 

“What are you trying to catch flies? If you want something, then lets go get it,” he rasps. 

 

Suzy, for her part, links arms with him when he gets ready to disagree. 

 

“I’d kill a man for those guiness steak pies,” she informs them, and practically drags a stumbling Shuichi after her. He has to stoop to keep with her height without being pulled off his feet, but he’d got the weirdest feeling that she could carry him over the shoulder if she got the mind too. 

 

For such a small girl, she’s kind of terrifying. 

 

Shiga trails after them, his hands in his pocket and his hood up against the cool wind that blows in from the east. There’s a touch of the ocean on it, bust most of the sounds that it carries come from cars, people, and businesses. 

 

Cities, Shuichi has realized, are fucking loud. 

 

People talk about the lights all the time. The stars being further away and the streets being bright in the middle of the night. They talk about all the different landmarks and places to visit and things to see; statues and museums and parks and people. They talk about cherry trees and temples, summer, spring and fall and winter. 

 

But he’s never heard anyone describe the incredible cacophony that flows in on the breeze. Car horns, conversations, cell phones and advertisements, people in costumes harking for attention. 

 

And footsteps, everywhere footsteps by the thousands. It's like the streets are full of man sized millepedes if he closes his eyes and focuses on the pounding of all those feet. 

 

Suzy stops them in front of the australian pie truck, and pulls her wallet out of her back pocket. It’s yellow and black striped, and it says ‘Bee kind’ on it above a bee shaped clasp. 

 

Its kind of cute. 

 

Shiga comes up beside them and looks over all of the gathered trucks with a curl of his scarred lip. 

 

“This is all over priced crap.” 

 

“Well I can’t make a guinness steak pie,” Suzy retorts, “So it's perfectly reasonably priced crap. Unless you know how?” 

 

Shiga grumbles at her, and she looks all too smug. 

 

“That’s what I thought. Spinner, bud, do you want anything?” 

 

“They sell steak pies,” says someone ahead of them. He turns to look at the three teenagers with a curled lip that makes Shuichi’s heart drop and his stomach twist with anger before he even finishes his sentence. “Not cricket p ies.” 

 

“Cricket pies?” Shiga repeats, eying the man. There’s a sudden tension in his shoulder, a darkness in his  eyes. 

 

“Yeah. You know. Cause he’s a lizard. Bet he could stick his tongue out and eat from here, the fu-” 

 

He doesn’t get to finished 

 

He can’t because he’s too busy choking on his own blood, his hands over his mouth as red pours out between his fingers. 

 

Suzy stands above him, her own fist curled. 

 

“I’d watch how far out my own tongue is if I were you,” she drawls, “Especially when I’m spewing bigotted bullshit.” 

 

The man gargles up at her, spitting blood that foamed around his lips. Shuichi can’t figure out what the hell he’s saying. 

 

Suzy cocks her head. 

 

“You can call them if you want. If you think they’ll believe that a five foot tall, quirkless little girl did that much damage. If you want to admit that to a cop, while we tell them that you were being quirkist. And with the chief of police being heteromorphic himself…” 

 

The man paled. 

 

“That’s about what I thought.” 

 

No one close enough to hear would look at the three of them. If anything, everyone was studiously looking anywhere else. Trying not to get involved. 

 

Suzy hooks her thumbs in the belt loops of her overalls. 

 

“If you keep talking shit, I promise you this won’t be the only time you get hit.” 

 

She, and then Shiga, step over him before he scrambled out of line, clutching his mouth. The blood seems to be slowing at least.  

 

Shuichi doesn’t want his new friends in trouble, but at the same time he really hopes that man gets hit by a bus. 

 

He slowly follows the other two, listening to the pair talk about tongue injuries and whether or not people can actually die from biting themselves. 

 

He can’t help looking at Suzy. Her cheeks puff out when she pouts and she tugs at the scrunchie on her wrist habitually. Her heart shaped face isn’t actually all that expressive, but Shuichi’s whole family is heteromorphic, and they don’t always make the ‘right’ expressions either, so its easy for him to recognize her phantom smiles as meant-to-be-grins and the curve of her eyes as laughter and the small frown as a thunderous scowl. 

 

She defended him. 

 

Punched a man for saying not even the rudest thing Shuichi’s ever heard, then challenged him to call the cops on her over it. She waved her own quirk status, on the opposite end of Shuichi’s own, in front of the man and made the weirdest shield that Shuichi has ever seen with it. She was angry. She was fearless. 

 

He could totally see how she was the girl who punched out Stain. 

 

Shiga hands Shuichi one of the apple turnovers from the australian truck, even though he held firm to his idea that it was overpriced garbage. 

 

Suzy calls her mother, lets her know that everything is going well, and the three of them take off walking through the park, eating as they go. He can just barely see the rooftop of a museum at the opposite end of the park as the one they’re in, and they start the long walk towards it so they can circled the area and come back. 

 

Suzy tells them about hero school, and about the weird one sided rivalry the two hero classes have going on. She tells them about the moralistic essay’s that Present Mic likes to assign them in English, and the fact that she has apparently got good enough grades that she can sleep through class and the teachers don’t bother her. 

 

Shuichi listens, fascinated. He’d only seen school on TV. He’d never gone himself, not at all. 

 

She makes it sound almost fun. 

 

The whole time, he can’t help the small turning of guilt in his guts. Because he knows that he’s not in the city just to get a better place to live. 

 

Stain’s message was compelling, even with Suzy’s involvement. The world was full of fake heroes, people who were only in it for a pay check and didn’t really care about other people. A lot of the online forums that Shuichi frequented were up in arms over his cause. To rewrite society and hold heroes accountable for their failings. 

 

There was even a recent campaign going around about a bunch of stuff that Endeavor had done and tried to sweep under the rug. Mostly property damage and collateral lose of life. And he was still a hero! 

 

Something had to change. 

 

(he remembers last year, someone had died in town. A murder. And no one knew anything about it, but everyone thought it was him or his dad. All because of their scales. And the hero, where was he?

 

Watching a mob form outside Shuichi’s home, watching the wood catch fire, and forcing his dad into a cop car when he tried to shout and fight and put out the flames) 

 

Stain had been part of the League of Villains. 

 

So it followed that, if Shuichi wanted to change things and follow Stains example, he should join up too. 

 

But Suzy. 

 

His friend. 

 

A girl who’d bloodied her knuckles for him. 

 

She hated Stain. She was going to be a hero. 

 

If that all happened, did that mean he was going to have to fight her? 

 

But, her goal was the same even if they were coming at it from opposite angles. 

 

She wanted to change the world. 

 

She wanted to make a space for herself and people like her.

 

It made his head hurt to think about it all. And his heart. 

 

As if summoned by his conflicting feelings, the sky started to open up with rain. 

 

“Oh shit!” Suzy swore. 

 

“Ugh, next time let's go to someone's house,” Shiga pulled his hood up firmly over his hair. Shuichi was about to do the same when he realized that that would leave Suzy alone in the wet, in just shorts and a thin shirt. 

 

He tugs off his outer later, the black leather jacket, and shoves it at her before he pulls the white hood over his light hair. 

 

Suzy looks startled, but quickly tugs the black jacket on. Thunder rolls hard enough to shake the ground. 

 

Lightning flashes. 

 

Then a strong hand grabs onto Shuichi’s and he hears Shiga yelp an objection before they’re both being dragged out of the park and across street car tracks to reach the bottom steps of the museum. Suzy’s grip on both of their hands is firm. 

 

“I am not staying out here to be soaked!” she informs them, and pulls them up the stairs towards the big building. This close Shuichi can see the sign that proclaims it an art museum. 

 

There’s a bit statue of a spider sitting outside, and posters flap in the wind advertising modern art and ‘abstract expressionism’. 

 

The museum is free, and they duck inside and head for the cafe to get out of the cold. 

 

Their day at the park is over, and honestly it was coming to a close anyhow. Suzy has school in the morning and she needs to be getting back. Shiga has work to do too. 

 

But it was fun. 

 

Even if Shuichi is having a little bit of an existential crisis by the time a car pulls up out front to pick Suzy up and she hugs him, tightly, goodbye. 

 

Shiga looks like a deer in the headlights when she does the same thing to him, wrapping her strong arms around his shoulders. 

 

Shiga watches her got with the same wide eyes as Shuichi. 

 

“I felt like I was getting hugged by a tiny bear.” 

 

“We should get her one of those fuzzy brown hoodies so she looks like an ewok.” 

 

Shuichi has to agree. 

 

And, he has to go interview with the League of Villains. Come what may, he at least wants to try to change things, and posting online hasn’t helped him so far. 

 

So maybe this. 

 

Maybe this city, maybe this League, maybe this year, maybe something will be different. 

Chapter 31: Bones To Pick

Notes:

This seems like a good time to remind everyone that Suzume can be an unreliable narrator. Everything from her point of view is colored by her opinions on people.

That said I might have to write a version of this chapter from All Might's perspective. Just to be fair to him.

Chapter Text

It's much harder than Suzume expected to keep a straight face when All Might introduces himself as ‘Yagi Toshinori, I work at Might Productions second secretarial offices’. It comes with a small smile and the presentation of a business card of all things. 

 

He’s scrawny. Bent over like someone’s shoved a ten ton weight on his shoulders, and his blue-on-black eyes are sunk deep into his angular skull. His hair floats like a dandelion and his smile is… real, of all things. 

 

It’s more genuine than anything Suzume has ever seen on All Might himself, at least. It’s not huge and forced and meant to be comforting. It just. Is

 

It's disconcerting to realize that she might actually like who All Might actually is, this genuinely kind looking man is such a polar opposite of the hulking, brilliant creature that people trust their lives to on the reg. She could like him. 

 

 If he wasn’t such a douche wagon. 

 

Without a quirk, you’ll be hard pressed to keep up with the demands. And when you get older, you may decide that this was a mistake. You could get injured, even crippled in the field. What happened with the crowd during the sport festival was just-

 

She pulls his words out of the little box she had. The tinderbox where she keeps every cruel word, every note of discouragement, every warning to give up and give in, is a place she can always trust to stoke the fires of her determination. And to remind her of exactly who she was talking to. 

 

So she nods at him, but keeps at a distance. No need to get too close. She won’t like him and on top of that she doesn’t want to slip up and call him by the wrong name. 

 

Not like that would be easy. He’s so different from All Might that if Suzume didn’t know better she would never believe that they’re the same person at all. 

 

All of them are waiting for their respective planes to I island. Thanks to Suzume’s letter she, Bakugou, Shinsou, and one guest of their choice are all on their way to the island instead of just Suzume. She and Bakugou had both voted for Kirishima, and Shinsou had reluctantly agreed. He didn’t have anyone to bring anyways. Not from his class or from his real life. 

 

Suzume had offered the spot first to Kaname, but he had his work study with Gang Orca this week, so it wasn’t going to happen. 

 

They were being sent a private plane to take them to the island. When arrangements had first started that plane was supposed to leave early that morning, but with the added two boys they had changed the schedule. Now they would take off closer to noon. 

 

Which was how they ended up in a terminal with Midoriya and Yagi, waiting for their respective planes to be taxied in. All Might apparently had his own. 

 

Suzume ignored Midoriya’s stumbled attempts at explaining why he’d been invited in the first place and why he was traveling with Yagi, as if half their class hadn’t already figured out that All Might was tutoring Midoriya in some way shape or form. 

 

No one but her and Bakugou knew the full truth, but that was beside the point. 

 

Midoriya was also a very terrible liar. 

 

It was sort of cute. He talks with his hands all the time but when he’s flustered his cheeks go red and she can count a few more freckles than she’s used to. 

 

When their planes are taxi’d they’ll all be escorted out onto the tarmac to board. Until then, they were stuck killing time in the terminal. 

 

Suzume takes a seat between Shinsou and Bakugou, pulling out a notebook to scribble a few noir stories from her past life in it. She was seriously considering taking Mirio’s advice and starting a podcast, or at least publishing the things. Apparently to everyone who wasn’t her they were pretty entertaining. 

 

To each their own, she supposed. 

 

...So there I was, on the docks of Westchase East Canals, watching the Hail Mairy go up in flames for the third time in as many days. 

 

With any luck this would be the last time anyone saw the cursed thing ever again. It’s seats were blood soaked by now, and the entire canal was starting to smell like cooked meat and burning metal. Oil slid out of the boat and burned crimson on the surface of the water, casting a horror of a glow on the night-black water. 

 

The case of the Devereaux Diamonds was heavy in my hands and Escatel lay panting beside me, gasping for breath desperately and hacking out sea water and perfluorohexane. The broken cuffs on his wrists are covered in blood that looks more like rust. Already I can feel the salt starting to dry in my hair, sharpening into crystals. I can’t imagine how much it must burn on his wrists where he’d broken his skin trying to break his chains. 

 

Somewhere in that big ball of flaming yacht is Mairy Scott and her son, cooked birds the same way they tried to cook Escatel’. The same way they’d cooked half a dozen maids when no one was looking and no one would check. 

 

It’s a pattern. 

 

It’s the pattern of the world. 

 

That the strong will always target the weak, the people without the means to protect themselves, without the security to think that anyone would come for them, that anyone would find them or fight for them. 

 

The poor. The vulnerable. The frightened. 

 

My gun is heavy in my holster. Unfired, still, but god was I close this time. 

 

I could have left them there, I could have prevented this fire. 

 

But I let the consequences of their actions catch up to them instead. I let Escatel find his own justice. Justice for himself and justice for his mother, no more than charred bones sunk to the bottom of the bay.  

 

After a while Yagi wandered off so he could pick up some sodas from them. 

 

Of course that’s when it happens.

 

There’s not a lot of places Suzume can think of that would be better for a heist than an airport. 

 

The whole place was crawling with people going to and fro with nearly identical luggage bags, all of them dressed in everything from three piece suits to military fatigues to pajamas. And, everyone is laden with their own clothes and it's not odd enough to see someone changing clothes that it would be remarked on if someone switched into a disguise or something to the effect. Anything that’s valuable is kept on one's person, wallets are kept in easy reach for checks at security terminals, and people are constantly packed in like sardines. 

 

And airport security is all very well and good, but they’re looking for terrorists with weird bags. Not thieves sprinting down the hallways. So many people go sprinting for their planes a day, why would you even blink at the sight of another? 

 

So it makes sense, Suzume figures, that no one else notices the lift that happens right in front of them. 

 

She sits upright from her place sandwiched between Bakugou and Shinso, breaking through their conversation on underground trains vs monorails.Her notebook closes with a snap. 

 

There are still payphones in the airport, of all things, and charging stations attached to them. But this one is devoid of most people. There’s just a woman on her cell phone, standing tall but looking every which way. There’s sweat on her brow and her eyes are huge, her breathing is fast and there’s a small tremble in her hands. Sitting at her feet is a lunch box. 

 

She’s nervous. Scared. 

 

She hangs up the phone, looks down at the screen, and someone passes her. Between one footstep and the next her lunch box is slipped into the men's roller bag, and is gone. 

 

The man himself is in a suite, with sleeves long enough to hide no only his wrists but also a few inches of his hands. His hair is shaved close to his head, his jaw is tight but he’s not very distinct looking. 

 

His shoes. 

 

His shoes are black boots with thick tread. Boots made for running. 

 

Suzume waits until he turns a corner before she stands, old flickers of Suzanna Hemmings burning to life in her veins. 

 

She ignores Bakugoug’s grumbling question, and makes her way over to the payphones. 

 

She slips her own phone out and plugs it in, to keep up the illusions that nothing is wrong. 

 

Out of the corner of her eyes she watches the woman frantically refresh a messaging app. 

 

The kind that delete messages as soon as they’re read.

 

“That was a pretty smooth lift,” she says offhandedly, watching the woman's face crumple in the corner of her eye. This close she can see that the woman is wearing black scrubs under her jacket. 

 

Suzume, who’s always thought Airports and movie theaters are insanely cold, slips her hands in her pockets of her own long black reefer coat. 

 

“I liked the trick suit case. But, you don’t look like you did. You don’t look like you wanted to be involved in that at all.” 

 

Her voice is calm and steady, and low enough that no one will overhear them. 

 

“So. Why were you doing it?” 

 

“I-I can’t,” the woman shakes her head. “I can’t I just-” 

 

“I can help.” Suzume interrupts, easy and smooth. Like they have all the time in the world for this, and not like she’s watching the man walk away in one of the store windows. Towards the gates. 

 

“You’re a child!” 

 

“I’m a teenager. And I can help. My friends and I,” she nods back to the boys. Shinsou, Bakugou, and Kirishima. “Are heroes in training.” 

 

“They said if I went to the authorities-” 

 

“We aren’t. So come tell us what happened.” 

 

It takes a little more coaxing, but eventually she gets the woman to come sit with her. ‘Woman’ is a bit of a stretch. She can’t be more then twenty five. 

 

Bakugou balks when he sees a woman in tears following Suzume. His red eyes snap to hers. 

 

“What did you do, wasp girl?” 

 

“Nothing, yet,” she folds her hands in front of her and sits , forcing Shinsou to scooch down to make room for their new guest. “Now. Tell us about that lift.” 

 

“lift?” Yagi appears at the edge of their row of seats, holding a sack of sodas. He looks over them with wide blue-on-black eyes. 

 

Suzume nods to the woman. 

 

“I didn’t have a choice.” The woman dabs uselessly at her eyes. “They have my daughter.” 

 

Shinsou sucks in a sharp breath. Yagi tenses under his oversized shirt. 

 

“They kidnapped her?” 

 

The woman nods miserably. 

 

“You’re a doctor,” Suzume nods to her clothes. “Doctor…” 

 

“Doctor Hijikata.” 

 

“What did they want from you? Organs? Drugs?’ 

 

“A-a bone.” 

 

“A… bone?” 

 

“What, were they a dog?” Bakugou scoffs. Kirishima elbows him. 

 

“No, no, it’s not a regular bone. It’s a quirked bone. You know how white blood cells originate in the bone marrow?” 

 

“Yes,” says Suzume. 

 

“No,” chorus the boys. 

 

“Well, they do. And this particular bone came from an individual with an intensely effective quirk that affected his immune system. He never got sick, he was immune to poisons and venom, and infections. It purged everything out of him that wasn’t supposed to be there.” 

 

“If it was such a great quirk, how did he die?” Bakugou asks, crossing his arms over his chest. 

 

“Kacchan!” Midoriya cried, horrified by his crassness. 

 

“I don’t know if you kids have ever heard of Trigger, but its a quirk enhancing drug. But high doses can cause a quirk to go out of control. The drug itself is used for more than just enhancing quirks. It can treat baldness or erectile dysfunction, it does plenty and its actually relatively commonly prescribed. But when he was given it it caused his quirk to start attacking not only foreign bacteria and cells, but his own too.” 

 

“It created an instant autoimmune disorder,” Suzume realizes with no small degree of horror. 

 

“Yeah. It attacked everything from the bacteria in his guts to his pancreas. After he died his body was donated to science. The hospital I work in has an experimental lab in it that was trying to work out how his quirk could be applied to medicine, along with one other. There was a fire in the lab where his body was initially stored in Jaku, and after it all that was left was what was in the lab at the time. What is left now is that one bone.” 

 

“Vertebrae or rib?” Suzume asks. 

 

“What?” Shinsou looks at her, pale. 

 

“Most marrow is found in the vertebrae, ribs, and pelvis,” she tells him absently. 

 

“Exactly. Vertebrae.” 

 

“So they took a bone with marrow that could revolutionize medical science. And they were willing to kidnap a kid and blackmail you to do it? Who would do something like that?” 

 

Suzume barely looks at Kirishima. 

 

“Literally any pharmaceutical company on the planet. They might not even want it to use it to make medicine. If the lab the main body was stored in was destroyed I wouldn’t be surprised if they want to make sure that no one ever reproduce this mans quirk.” 

 

“But why would they do that? They could fix so many illnesses!” 

 

“People pay for a cure once. They pay for treatment who knows how many times,” Suzume tells him. 

 

“Okay. We need to get her daughter back.”

 

“We should call the police, or tell the airport security,” Yagi says. 

 

“No!” The doctor cries, grabbing his arm. “They said that if I went to the authorities they would kill her!” 

 

“And they probably will, too,” Suzume muses, twisting her scrunchy around her wrist. “Any sign that she’s alerted the police or security and they’ll go to ground. We’ll never find her daughter, or the bone.” 

 

“We? We’re just hero students! We could get in a lot of trouble for acting. And Yagi isn’t a hero either, so-” 

 

“You’ll only get in trouble if you use your quirks,” Suzume says bluntly. “And I won’t get in trouble at all. Miss, what proof of life did they give you?” 

 

“They- they sent me a picture,” she fishes in her pocket for her phone. Yagi looks distraught when she lets go of his arm. Why wouldn’t he? He has no control over this situation. 

 

“They’ll keep the girl close, they want you on a short leash and once the drop is finished they’ll want you and her near one another so they can tie up all the loose ends at once.” 

 

“Loose ends?” Midoriya repeats, looking ill. 

 

Suzume ignores him. Her mind is already rushing. 

 

“Kirishima, Bakugou, the man who took the bone had a shaved head, tan skin, hard jaw and black eyes. He’s wearing a long suit and he’s probably carrying some kind of weapon under his sleeves, they’re too long for a regular suit, and he’s wearing combat boots,” she says quickly. “He went down the left hand side of the terminal to our right. He has a black suitcase, fourteen inches by eighteen, that rolls. Find him and text me when you do, I’ll let you know when we’ve secured the girl.” 

 

“Right.” 

 

“Don’t tell me what to do.” 

 

Despite Bakugou’s objections, they leave anyway. Suzume is too caught up in her old games to notice the looks they both shoot her over their shoulders, or the way Bakugou’s red eyes linger on her and then Yagi.  

 

Yagi bends down, whispering rapidly to Suzume. 

 

“You can’t do this. This is a dangerous situation, and you’re all students without any kind of license, or a pro on the scene. It would be smarter to alert someone.” 

 

“So that they can get the girl killed? We’re on a time limit here. Unless you’re about to pull All Might out of your ass and hope he’s subtle enough that he doesn’t tip everyone off with his sun impression, this is our only option,” she hisses viciously. She barely feels like Kono Suzume anymore. This isn’t about proving anything to anyone. This is about hunting down people who were willing to hurt a little girl all for a bag of bones.

 

She feels like Suzanna Hemmings with the hunt singing in her blood. 

 

Suzume stands and grabs Yagi’s tie, dragging him down to eye level. He stiffens under her touch, and tries to take a step back.

 

Coward .  

 

(In fairness to All Might, it was a bit like having your tie grabbed by an angry badger, an animal that fears neither god nor man, and realizing that your face was now within biting distance.) 

 

“We don’t have another option here. So you can either get on board, or get out of the way.” 

 

She lets go of him and turns to see the woman staring at them. 

 

“The phone, Dr. Hijikata.” 

 

The woman slowly hands it over. 

 

Over the years Suzume has discovered that if you speak like there is no question that you’ll be obeyed, people tend to listen to you. 

 

This is the case here, as well. 

 

Suzume looks at the picture. 

 

It’s a girl, maybe eight or nine. Her eyes are big, scared. Her t-shirt doesn’t reveal any bruises though and her face isn’t swollen. No split lips either. 

 

She hasn’t been beaten. 

 

Good. 

 

What's more, there are windows behind her and she’s sitting at a bar pressed up against it. 

 

Suzume zooms in on the planes outside the window, notes the company, and pulls up a map of the airport. 

 

“Okay. They’ve got her in a restaurant down that corridor, one that serves cocktails. Midoriya, Shinsou, let’s go get her.” 

 

“But, Yagi,” Midoriya looks between her or him. 

 

Suzume hands Dr. Hijikata back her phone. 

 

“Come or stay, but I’m going to get that girl. Shinsou, I need you to get her captor's attention for a minute, can you get them talking?” 

 

Shinsou takes a deep breath and squares his shoulders. “Sure, easy.” 

 

“Let’s go.” 

 

Suzume walks forwards with purpose, slipping through people and turning the opposite way that Kirishima and Bakugou had gone. Midoriya and Yagi talk frantically behind them. 

 

The restaurant is open, and in the back corner is Dr. Hijikata’s daughter, and two men. 

 

Suzume eyes them. One of them is in a t- shirt. The other is in a loose jacket. From here she can just barely see a bump along his ribs. 

 

“Watch the one in the jacket. He’s armed.” 

 

“How-?” 

 

“Plastic gun won’t show up on a security scan. These guys are well funded.” 

 

Shinsou swallows audibly, but he collects himself. 

 

They move in. 

 

“Hey,” Shinsou calls, drawing their attention to him. There’s only the employees in the restaurant other than them. Thankfully. 

 

The man in the jacket eyed him distrustfully. 

 

“What do you want, boy ?” 

 

“Did you see a rat run by here?” 

 

“A rat?” T Shirt repeats, looking disgusted. 

 

“Yeah. My sister's pet, it's her ‘emotional support rat’ or something and it got out of its cage. You can’t miss it, it’s about two feet long-” 

 

“Two feet?!” 

 

“Yeah, white with these black eyes and a splotch on the tail. You know rat rails, how long and naked they are…” 

 

While Shinsou described the rat in detail, including how it likes to run between ankles and sit on peoples shoes until they gave it a treat, Suzume slowly made her way around the walls. Both men looked down at the floor and she moved. 

 

Suzume caught them by their hair and smashed their heads together once, twice. 

 

T Shirt dropped and Jacket reached in to grab his gun. 

 

Suzume smashes her elbow on the back of his head and he drops. 

 

Her phone goes off. 

 

Kirishima : We found the guy 

 

He sent her a picture of their target. 

 

Suzume : Don’t let him run, we have the girl safe 

 

She turns to Yagi and Midoriya, who are gaping at her. The fight was barely thirty seconds long. 

 

“Now we can call security.” 

 

“Hisana!” 

 

Dr. Hijikata throws herself at her daughter, who breaks into sobs and hugs her mother fiercely. 

 

“There,” Suzume claps her hands together. “The bad guys are stopped, the kid is safe, and no one used their quirks.” 

 

She crouches down and takes the kidnappers' phones and gun to set them aside, then uses a few flimsy ties from their own pockets to hobble them. 

 

When airport security shows up and distracts the others, she also takes the liberty of cloning their phones. Just in case. 

 

Thank you Kai for the phone that does all sorts of illegal things. 

 

“So that's it? We stopped it?” 

 

Midoriya looks relieved, even while Yagi is still frowning. 

 

Suzume shrugs. 

 

We stopped it for now, sure.” 

 

Midoriya and Yagi just watched and twiddled their thumbs. 

 

The green haired boy winces and looks away. He goes pale under his freckles. 

 

“...what do you mean for now?” 

 

“I mean, these guys are just a couple of local thugs. They were probably hired to snatch up Hisana over there and hold her. They’re well paid, but not well trained, and their accent is local too. Someone with resources got them that plastic gun, and someone with resources knew who to target to get the bones. The ones who will really know who was behind this, a person or a corporation, will be the curriours themselves. The ones Bakugou and Kirishima are holding at the gate.”

 

And if they’re professionals, they won’t talk under any circumstances. 

 

When they show up Suzume makes quick work of explaining everything that happened to the TSA agents. She saves mention of Kirishima, Bakugou and their own captive for the very end of her explanation. 

 

It means that when the officers take off at a sprint down the corridors, she has a reason to chase after them, and time to watch them taze the man she saw before down to his knees. 

 

He recovers too fast, tries to run, and she slams her fist into his gut before he can get any further. 

 

Then, while he’s being tied up, she subtly clones his phone too. 

 

She has the feeling she’ll need it later on. 

 

This isn’t over, and she doesn’t know that she trusts the authorities to find who set this all up in the first place. 

 

That’s not true. 

 

She definitely doesn’t. 

 

~ ~ ~ 

 

The fact that they get on their plane on time and without further incident is, as far as Suzume is concerned, a miracle. 

 

“Our class is cursed,” she tells the boys as they settled into the nice seats on the small plane. 

 

This is also why she insisted on arriving hours early. Because it seems to her that something odd happens to her a lot. She’s a trouble magnet or something. Even when she’s not looking to get into a scrap, she still does and there’s nothing she can do about it. 

 

So she just goes with it now, as best as she can. 

 

If she didn’t know that the class got in plenty of trouble without her she would just assume that she was the one who was cursed. 

 

I might still be cursed, and that’s why i’m in 1-A in the first place. 

 

And isn’t that a somewhat terrifying thought? 

 

It would explain more than it doesn’t. Trouble finds her whether she’s looking for it or not and it always has in this life and the one she had before. 

 

Kono Suzume and Suzanna Hemmings, a curse that dredges its way through whole lifetimes. 

 

Will it progress into her next life? 

 

What will that one be like? 

 

She’s lived in a normal world. Now she lives in a future filled with heroes and villains. Will her next life see her in a past full of knights and wizards? 

 

Suzume thinks briefly of the sanitary conditions in the dark ages and nearly throws up. 

 

I'd rather die than live with that long term. 

 

She’s not even a huge fan of camping if she’s being honest. Not have any toilets or showers for her entire life? 

 

No, no thank you. 

 

It would also make her work harder. 

 

She knows when she’s right, but it takes evidence to back all of that up in a court. Evidence that’s hard to come by when it comes to time before DNA and fingerprint registries, social media, and so on. 

 

Even not all of that was infallible. More than once she’s seen DNA used to prove that someone was killer who was absolutely not. 

 

Today, DNA was important for something very different. 

 

Those bones. 

 

Dr. Hijikata had been escorted out of the airport by police officers who had sworn to protect her from people who would kill for the DNA in those bones. 

 

The question still remained. 

 

Who had ordered their retrieval in the first place? 

 

Someone with resources. Someone with money. Someone who knew that the bones had been acquired by Dr. Hijikata’s lab in the first place. 

 

It’s easy for her to imagine a villain doing it. Even All For One deciding he wants yet another healing factor thrown into his quirky cocktail makes sense. But like she told the boy, corporations are just as likely to pull kind of insane shit. If they hadn’t been there no one would have noticed. Dr. Hijikata and Hisana would have disappeared and no one would have ever noticed. 

 

All Might of all people was in the airport, but he hadn’t noticed and then he hadn’t done anything about what was happening. 

 

He’d wanted to alert the TSA officers, and that would have very definitely gotten Hisana killed. 

 

Being subtle was definitely not his forte. 

 

Could he even throw a punch when he was all scrawny skeleton? Or was he only useful as a hero when he was relying entirely on a quirk that was no longer his to carry? 

 

Suzume twists her scrunchy around her wrist. The lock picks inside looked close enough to bobby pins on the metal detector that security hadn’t paid them too much attention. Or maybe other countries were just less intense in their airport security than the US had been a lifetime ago. 

 

She runs her calloused fingertips over the lock picks, counting each one as she goes over what she knows about the bones and what she knows about pharmaceutical companies. 

 

Not enough. 

 

She doesn’t have near enough information.

 

She hasn’t even seen the scene that Hisana was kidnapped from, so how is she supposed to figure out who decided to take her in the first place? 

 

Suzume leans her head back on her seat and watches waves pass them by outside the window. 

 

Far in the distance she can just barely see where the horizon line glows white between the sky and the sea. 

 

Shinsou looks at her, away from a game he’d been playing on his phone since they got on the plane. 

 

“Hey.” 

 

“Hmm?” she asks, not looking away from a flock of puffy clouds that stretch their fingers across the pale blue sky. The trip to I island isn’t a long one, she wants to relish flying while she can, even in a small plane that seems a little bumpy. 

 

“How did you see that?” 

 

“See what?” 

 

“The lift.” 

 

“You mean the drop?” she finally turns from the window to look at Shinsou. 

 

He nods at her. Suzume considers her answer before she shrugs. 

 

“I saw it.” 

 

“No one else did.” 

 

“No one else was looking for it.” 

 

“So you what, knew it was going to happen?” 

 

“No! Not at all,” she shakes her head. 

 

Shinsou frowns deeper. 

 

“Then how did you know to look for it?” 

 

“Well… I’m always looking for stuff like that I guess. It’s just a threat assessment that I have going on in the back of my head. Like background programs on a computer.” 

 

She doesn’t tell him that she’s been tamping those instincts down for a while now, but she’s working against its bringing back old, half abandoned habits. 

 

“You’re always looking for people to do horrible stuff?” he asks, horrified. 

 

What is she supposed to say to that? 

 

“I don’t know. Something like that. I just… see details. If I really try, if I really let myself, I can pick apart the people around me and figure out their motivations and predict what they’re likely to do next.” 

 

“How?!” 

 

“I just do! It’s something I’ve learned how to do.” 

 

Something she’s shut off as best as she can for a long time. 

 

“So you do that to us?” he asks, leaning back from her minutely. 

 

Suzume scowls. 

 

“No. Not usually. Looking for the worst in people, figuring out whatever awful thing they’re libel to do if pushed a few degrees, it’s not. Great.” 

 

She twists her scrunchy more aggressively. 

 

“It’s the opposite actually. It’s isolating . Like I’m on the outside of the whole world looking in, watching the future unfold without participating, seeing every impulse and sin inked on someone's expression, in their posture, in their callouses. If you pick apart every ingredient in a pie, you’ll never taste the pie itself, you know? To be that in someone’s head you have to be completely disconnected from them personally.” 

 

It’s a struggle to explain it. 

 

“If you do that, there’s no way to make friends. No way to get close to someone because you’re always watching from a distance. The world is like a play and you’re just not in it. But there’s no audience either just. You. Alone in the seats.” 

 

“So no. I don’t constantly analyze any of you. What happened in the airport was just an environmental awareness and attention to details, okay?” 

 

Slowly, his violet eyes wide, Shinsou nods. Kirishima and Bakugou are watching them from across the aisle, two sets of red eyes. 

 

“Okay.” 

 

They’re silent for the rest of the flight. 

Chapter 32: Previews

Chapter Text

“What is this place?” 

 

Shinsou crouches next to the door, rubbing his head with his hands. The corners of his mouth are split and he can taste blood, but at least the gag is gone now. His head aches and everything feels blurry around the edges, but the copper tang in his mouth is helping to clear it. 

 

He can hear hard combat boots stomping down the hallway, leaving them behind. 

 

The gag lays on the ground, where Ururaka left it when she pulled it off of him. She’s working his bindings off of his hands, too. Suzume and Melissa are already free. 

 

His shoulder hurts too, and he’s bleeding through his nice suit, but the projectile only just grazed his arm. It’s not bad. 

 

Melissa, her blond hair tussled and her dress ripped around her knees, looks around them in the dark. Moonlight shines through the window, glowing across her pale skin and slighting on the hard metal walls and floor. The door was too solid for any of them to break through, and Suzume doesn’t seem to have her lock picks on her, or she would have already used them. 

 

In stead of her typical scrunchie, she has a series of thin bangles around her wrist. 

 

They’re in a closet of some kind, that much he can see. There’s a marble counter top and the walls have boxes along them. There aren’t any vents. 

 

There’s what looks like a giant spice rack along one corner, and a big pack of water bottles along a wall that have All Mights face plastered all over them. 

 

At least they won’t starve to death. 

 

Ururaka kneels beside him, trying to get a good look at his arm, and Suzume… 

 

Suzume is already pulling things off the shelves and moving on the counter, her skirt swishing around her ankles and her black boots clicking on the hard metal tile. 

 

She grabs a rolling pin and starts smacking the counter with it. 

 

“It’s a… kitchen storage, I think? For the catering company,” Melissa says at last. Her mouth is trembling, and Shinsou realizes that his own hands are shaking too. 

 

Fuck

 

Bakugou, Kirishima, and Midoriya are all out there… somewhere. 

 

And so are the others. 

 

They’d be able to get free if it wasn’t for the four of them, the four hostages who- 

 

“Here we go,” Suzume folds something into aluminum foil and grabs a bottle of water. She pours it into a martini shaker of all things. 

 

“What are you doing?” Ururaka asks, looking at her. She seems calmer than Shinsou and Melissa are. 

 

Is this is? Is this the difference between the Hero and Support Courses? She and Suzume aren’t even worried. And in that fight, they didn’t hesitate.

 

As if to prove his point, Suzume says casually, “Building a bomb.”

 

10 Hours Earlier

 

Suzume’s seen a lot of crazy things in her lifetimes, most notably the absolute batshit things that tend to happen in her second one. 

 

But none of that compares to the massive floating island that the plane touches down on a few hours later. 

 

It's easily big enough to accommodate the four cityscapes that rest on top of it, with the high roofs just barely rising above the huge circular walls that encompass it. Each city floats on a huge lake inside those same circular walls, with a big one in the center. 

 

The plane sets down on a tarmac on one of the islands on the western most side, landing with a jolt and shuddering under the sudden impact. Once they finally come to a stop Suzume stands and grabs her suitcases. Her hero suit and her backpack and the fancy bag that holds her two parted dress. 

 

Suzume grips her luggage and they all troop out of the plan and down to the tarmac. Waiting next to a gold cart looking thing is a tall woman with four arms with fluffy black hair cropped short to her square jaw. 

 

Cloudine Elle, her name tag reads. The I island liaison that Suzume had been in contact with while setting this whole thing up. 

 

She’s in her late twenties, at least, and her dark eyes slide over the four of them in turn. 

 

“Welcome to I Island,” she says in a rehearsed customer service voice and thickly accented japanese. Her smile is firmly planted on her face, like someone had carved it out of stone. 

 

She’s pretty, Suzume thinks. Very pretty. 

 

“I’m Cloudine Elle, and I’ll be your liason for the trip. How was your flight?” 

 

“Fine,” Shinsou says. 

 

“It's a really nice plane,” Kirishima adds. 

 

Bakugou snorts. “The whole thing smelled like celery.” 

 

“I see,” Cloudine’s smile looks tense. Suzume feels like she should have warned her about Bakugou or. Something. But here they are, on an incredible island and it's a bit too late. There’s no warning anyone about his temperament now. 

 

Or hers, if we’re being honest here, but as long as no one says anything shitty her own temper isn’t going to be an issue, so it doesn’t matter anyways. 

 

“Well,” Cloudine says, “shall we go get you interrupted young heroes settled in your room?” 

 

“I think you mean ‘intrepid’,” Suzume offers, “And we can all speak english, miss.” 

 

Cloudine can’t hide her relief behind her straining smile. 

 

That’s wonderful, ” she says, switching to her (and Suzume’s) first language. “ I heard you might but I didn’t want to assume.” 

 

The others might not notice, but Suzume can place her southern accent. It’s mild, but there’s a touch of Appalachia in her. If Suzume had to guess she would place her as southern illinois or western kentucky in origin. 

 

“It was pretty cool of you to learn some Japanese for us,” Kirishima gives her a broad grin. 

 

Cloudine ushers them to the golf cart and they load their bags in the back and climb on. The cart moves much faster than she was expecting, and Suzume ends up grabbing Kirishima’s arm to keep herself from tumbling off. 

 

Kirishima turns the same red as his hair, but doesn’t shrug her off. He grips one of the bars and off they go, to the security terminal. 

 

“We were so glad that all four of you could make it,” Cloudine tells them as she drives them into the building. “I’ll take you to your rooms, and you can have some time to get settled in. There’s plenty to do in the area we’ve got you set up, and you’re free to explore. You don’t have to worry about your safety here, either,” she says with a glance at Suzume. 

 

“We have the lowest crime rate of any city in the world. It’s mostly due to the fact that I island was built so the world's brightest minds could have a place to gather together and research quirks, and make more support gear to accommodate them. The island was also made mobile, to protect the scientists who live here from villains or other threats. It’s completely self sufficient as well.” 

 

Cloudine gestures and outside the windows Suzume can see trees and what could be corn fields pressed against the wall of the island, out of the way of the massive lake and the cities. It’s gone a second later, and the cart comes to a stop in front of a moving side walk. 

 

“We have everything, our own agriculture and water treatment plants, and schools for the children of our scientists or even younger scientists themselves. There's plenty of genius' out there who come to study with us. If they're talented enough they can even get their own grants and laboratories. Our security system is on par with Tartarus prison, and was actually designed by the same man. There’s not a safer place in the world.” 

 

She said that, but Suzume still thinks that her class is cursed. Maybe she should have warned her in the email, but it was too late for that. They stand in a line on the side walk while cloudine talks on, telling them about the airport and the function of their visitor passes and what status that grants them. 

 

While they walk, holograms pop up to tell them their names, their IDs and show pictures of each them. They’re being scanned, and their bags as well. 

 

Suzume waits for anything in her bag, from the kevlar dress to the hidden weapon of a hair pin, to trigger the security system. But whatever security they have the metal detectors don’t seem to care about anything and they slide through double doors marking them as cleared for the city. 

 

The immegration inspection is complete!” A robot voice announces above them. “The island is currently holding the pre-open of I-expo, where we show off what our hard working workers have been working on. Only those with invitations may attend the preview.. Welcome to the Island, guests.”

 

They step out into sunlight and Suzume almost falls flat on her face at the sight that greets them. 

 

It’s like something out of a carnival in a science fiction movie. 

 

Brightly colored buildings spread around them in a cacophony of red, yellow, green, blue, purple and orange. She can see a huge water fountain spelling words in the water, and a ferris wheel made of floating pods that glow. Someone is holding a concert and huge music notes float through the air in neon away from them and a massive building shaped like a harp. There’s another building that looks like it has to be a space ship and giant candles and tower of terror. 

 

And the people

 

There are people everywhere. 

 

Families and couples and random single folks wandering around gawking at the attractions and talking. There’s food vendors and lines for water everywhere. Each inch of space not made to walk on is home to gardens of flowers and trees that look heavy with budding fruits. 

 

Suzume can hear at least a dozen languages being spoken. People are here from around the planet and it shows. 

 

There’s quirks of all kinds too being used freely. Bright lights and games that involve floating balls. She watches a couple of little kids teleport, evidently playing tag. 

 

It’s a little bit beautiful, in its own way. 

 

“Oh woah!” Kirishima gawks at everything around them. Bakugou is trying to play cool, but Suzume can see the spark in his red eyes. 

 

Shinsou’s attention seems fixed on the music notes and the concert going on. Someone else with a voice quirk, maybe? 

 

It’’s a very nice place, don’t you think?” Cloudine says with a smile at her home. “ This way, the hotel isn’t far and then you can explore to your hearts content.” 

 

Suzume and the boys trail after still, their footsteps slowed by the sheer volume of things to look at along the way. Regardless of Cloudine’s words its all too easy to get side tracked by something else incredible, something they’ve never, ever seen before. 

 

“Before we get there, I’m afraid I’ll have to apologize, ” Cloudine says as they approach a massive building. There’s a shopping center at the bottom, and the front of the building looks like a tiered cake where it rises up towards the sky. On either side are blocks of glass and stone and steel. 

 

For what?’ Shinsou asks, his brows furrowing. 

 

Cloudine looks a bit awkward. Embarrassed. 

 

Initially, we were only going to be inviting the finalist of the UA Sport Festival’s first years and a guest of her choice. But Miss Yusada sent us a very persuasive letter arguing that all three of you should be allowed to come along with your guest. Because of how popular an attraction the I expo is invitations are drafted and sent out very early, and we don’t have a lot of returns.” 

 

“So?” Bakugou presses. 

 

“So… By the time it was decided to extend the UA invitation all the other slots were taken up. So we have only the one suit available.” 

 

“So we’re sharing,” Suzume surmisses. 

 

The boys look much more startled. 

 

“I can share with these losers!” 

 

“I seem to recall beating you.” 

 

“Fuck off, wasp girl.” 

 

“Is it really okay for us to share a room with a girl?” 

 

“Why wouldn’t it be, you’re not going to do anything to me.” 

 

“Of course not! But still, isn’t it awkward?” 

 

“I have six brothers so, no.” 

 

“Well I don't have any sisters.” 

 

“How is that my fault? You’re so high strung…” 

 

“Are you listening to me!” 

 

Poor Cloudine doesn’t seem to know who to look at. Suzume and Bakugou in their argument, Suzume and Kirishima debating why it shouldn’t be awkward to sleep over with your friend, or Shinsou, who doesn’t look like he cares that much. 

 

He catches her gaze and shrugs. 

 

“I’ve shared a room with girls before. I don’t really care.” 

 

“It doesn’t matter anyways” S uzume insists , “Since it's already done. If you feel that weird about it, Kirishima, just sleep on the floor or something.”

 

“There’s a pull out couch, and two beds in the bedroom are queens.” Cloudine offers helpfully. “ We know its not ideal…”

 

“It’ll be fine,” Suzume insists. “Honestly, it’s just like sleeping over at a friend's house.” 

 

The boys can’t really argue with that.

 

Cloudine looks relieved. It’s obvious she doesn’t have a back up plan for what to do if everyone kicked up a fuss over three boys and one girl sharing a room. 

 

But it's like Suzume said. They’re not going to do anything weird. They’re good boys, and whether Bakugou wants to admit it or not they’re also super innocent and harmless. There’s a reason she calls him a puppy. He’s all bark and no bite. The other two aren’t even bark! Kirishima is a goddamn cinnamon roll and Shinsou is a genuinely good person under his weird brooding persona. 

 

They walk into a lobby that looks like it should be in a magazine. 

 

A huge glass waterfall takes up the entirety of one wall, and a glass elevator rises into the high ceiling above. The vaulted ceiling is painted with a constellation of nebulas and a chandelier glitters amongst the stars. 

 

There’s a little sitting area next to what must be a cafe in the earlier mornings, and a pool table set up in a corner. A sign on the wall points to where the pool is, and Suzume can smell the chlorine from there. 

 

Cloudine takes them to the receptionist, who is a robot of all things. A cheery looking being of metal and wires, he takes their IDs, checks them in, and gives them the keys to their room along with instructions on where vending machines and laundries are, what time breakfast opens, and how to get in touch with him if anything happens to go wrong. There’s another restaurant at the top of the hotel as well. 

 

The robots waves at them cheerfully and Cloudine walks them up to their room. 

 

The room, too, it very nice. 

 

There’s a little kitchenette, and a sofa and a flat screen. A bathroom that’s fully stocked with shampoos and soaps that suzume is absolutely going to steal, and the bedroom is… cute. 

 

The beds looks like their frames were modeled after candy canes and roses both, and the sheets are purple and pink with little bird patterns on them. The walls are mint green with candy cane stripes along them and the window opens up to a balcony that shows them a view of a big pool and lazy river. 

 

Its one of the nicest hotels that Suzume has ever seen. 

 

“Goddamn,” she murmurs, picking up a room service menu. 

 

The prices are horrifying. 

 

But the letter has said that their meals would be paid for too. Did that include loli pop chicken and muscles? 

 

She knows she’s underage, but the cocktails offer mud slides and she’s suddenly reminded that they’re in international waters and most laws don’t apply. 

 

Suzume sets the menu down and wanders into the living room. 

 

“This is seriously nice,” she says aloud. 

 

“Tell me about it,” Shinsou has opened the mini fridge, and found it full of little juices, waters, and chocolate milks. 

 

“I’ll leave you kids to it,” Cloudine announces. “You all have my phone number if you need anything. I’ll see you tonight!” 

 

They wave at her, and Suzume goes to sit on the couch and catch her breath. The AC is frigid and welcome on her back. 

 

It feels like it's been a week all crammed into one day, and it's not even over yet.

I island is nice, but it's a little overwhelming and for someone who’s always on the lookout for what everyone around her is doing all the time? That’s not necessarily a good thing. 

 

But it's been fun, traveling with the boys. Even when she’s arguing with Bakugou. 

 

Maybe especially when she’s arguing with Bakugou. He’s just so much fun to rile up! 

 

“I think I saw an obstacle course out there on the way in,” Kirishima announces. “We’re aloud to wear our hero costumes on the island, so I’m gonna change into mine and go check it out. You wanna come guys?” 

 

“I think I’m gonna wash the airport off of me first, and I’ll come find you later,” Suzume offers. 

 

“If you’re going to some stupid obsticle course I guess I’ll come too. I’ll obliterate you at it,” Bakugou warns, his grin sharp and cocky. His palms spark a little with excitement. 

 

Suzume doesn’t know if he does that in particular on purpose, but its a little endearing. Now that he’s less of an asshole, Bakugou is almost fun to be around sometimes. 

 

“There’s a couple of things I want to check out too,” Shinsou admits. “So I’ll follow you two for a while before I peel off.” 

 

The boys all tromp into the bathroom to change, although Shinsou just comes back out in a tracksuit and a familiar gray scarf.

 

Kirishima, of course, thinks it's the tits that Shinsou has the same kind of scarf as Aizawa does. Bakugou doesn’t give a shit, and practically kicks the two of them out the door. 

 

Suzume goes to shower off. 

 

She spends a long time standing under the hot water, letting its burn the grime off her skin and soak through her dark hair. It soothes her aching muscles and her hard scars and it gives her a while to just breathe the misty air. 

 

Once she’s pruned herself she gets out and dries off, and changes into a nice striped jumpsuit. She lets her hair hang around her shoulders instead of tying it back like usual. 

 

She does put on her vambraces though, and she makes her way out to join the boys at the obstacle course and everyone else that meets them there. 

 

It’s a lovely day, the I Expo preview will last until six thirty, and then they have the party afterwards.

 

Suzume links her arms with Shinsou and Kirishima when they all join up and they wander into a hologram fun house. 

 

Yes, a lovely day. 

 

And the night will be so, so different. 

Chapter 33: Dont Try This At Home

Notes:

If you’re curious. This is Suzumes dress and gloves

https://www.jjshouse.com/A-Line-Scoop-Neck-Asymmetrical-Satin-Prom-Dresses-018146369-g146369/?utm_term=146369&utm_size=22&gclid=EAIaIQobChMIgfOn3d2t9gIViNrICh1E5QgREA0YCiABEgIm1vD_BwE&ucid=3859#/

https://www.pinterest.com/pin/180495897555145973/

Chapter Text

Melissa Shield is staring at her. 

 

That much, Suzume knows. 

 

She has been ever since she joined up with the group of girls who had come with Yaomomo, while the boys did silly competitions and Bakugou threatened everyone in sight. 

 

Suzume is. 

 

Not unused to being stared at these days. Or ever, really, although the reasoning for the staring has been changing more and more over the last few months. She doesn’t always get recognized outside of her school uniform. Black hair and black eyes in Japan are about the most common combination there is, and while she knows there’s a little bit of French in her now too her mother’s always looked mostly Japanese, and with her children there’s no way to tell they’re anything but. 

 

Even before being someone who stirred up TV she was also someone who stirred up trouble wherever she went, constantly getting into fights and gaining a reputation at her schools not only for being trouble, but also for being quirkless. 

 

And Suzanna Hemmings was a dramatic ass bitch. 

 

So no. 

 

Suzume is not unused to being stared at, but the way Melissa looks at her is nervous. A furrow in her brow and worry in her bright blue eyes. 

 

Suzume does her best to ignore it. 

 

If Melissa has something to say, she’ll say it. 

 

So Suzume ignores her attention, and when they come across something that looks like advanced laser tag she goes and signs up with the boys, and leaves Melissa to watch with Yaomomo, Jiro, and Ururaka while Suzume, Bakugou, Kirishima, Iida, Midoriya, and Shouto all suit up in vests and wrist bands and holsters.  

 

It’s a veritable massacre. 

 

It takes Suzume all of five minutes to shoot down everyone else in the room, and she’s hasn’t even taken a ‘scratch’ from it. 

 

“Maybe I should get a gun,” she muses, looking down at the laser pistol in her hands. She could, japan has pretty strict laws but heroes are technically a type of law enforcement and if she takes certain classes and gets a license she’s eligible to carry one. 

 

Snipe holds them every fall, he’d put up posters for a sign up before they broke for summer, and she’s sure at least a few other students will show up. But she could do very well in that class. She’s good with a gun. 

 

As long as it’s not a fake one. 

 

(She misses the way Kirishima blanches at the idea and Bakugou down a very snappy about-face to avoid looking at the girl. She’s scary enough without a firearm, thank you. )

 

Suzume reluctantly hands back the laser pistol to the employee, who cheerfully gives her a coupon for a free sunday as a prize for winning today. She’s a little disappointed. She’d been eying the little Gatomon key chain hanging on the prize wall. Digimon are still around, and that scrappy cat was her favorite. 

 

Nevertheless Suzume accepts it and tucks it away, where it won’t get lost, before she joins up with the others. 

 

“I think it’s about time for us to head back to the hotel and get changed,” she figures, hooking her arm with Kirishima’s and her other with Shinsou, who had decided he’d rather play a basketball game than laser tag with the rest of them. . 

 

“Oh yeah? We’ll meet with you later then, around seven right?” Yaomomo asks, looking up from a little guide book she found somewhere. 

 

“Sounds like a plan. Don’t forget to give Kaminari those extra tickets. He’s going to freak,” she jokes, her mouth curved in a crooked smile. 

 

“We won’t. Try not to get lost along the way, won’t you?” 

 

Suzume sniffs. “I’ve never been lost once in my life.” 

 

Yaomomo smiles indulgently at her, and she tugs the boys away with her. Along the way Bakugou falls into step with them, his hands stuffed in his pockets. He looks oddly shifty for a boy who’s such a bizarre mix between straight laced, never-skipped-class-in-his-life and temperamental asshole. 

 

The four of them make their way back to the hotel, passing massive hologram shows that are slowly fading as they reach the end of preview day. The musicians are playing slow songs, their uniforms are unkempt and sweaty from a hard days work. Food vendors are packing up and restaurants are making last calls. High above them the sun is dipped so low she can’t see it over the high metal walls, and violet and deep indigo creeps across the sky from the east. 

 

It drags with it a blanket of stars and cool ocean air. 

 

The night is starting to quiet, but her pulse still beats loud. 

 

There’s a chance that she’s remembering things wrong. Her memories are fuzzy at best and people are fickle and change all the time. 

 

But. 

 

She hasn’t been wrong yet. 

 

So she climbs the steps like a woman walking into a fight, and rides the elevator quietly, sandwiched between the three. 

 

Or maybe not sandwiched. 

 

Taco’d? Gyro’d? Hot Dogged? 

 

No, that last one sounds like a sex thing. 

 

Suzume shakes her head and the all step out together and go to their room, where the AC buzzes in the corner and cheery ice cream parlor colors on the walls greet them. The boys trudge off to get out of their hero costumes and cleaned up. 

 

Bakugou takes the liberty of flopping on the bed, and Suzume has to resist the urge to be petty and go flop on top of his stomach. With his arms behind his head and his eyes closed, he looks open to attack and she is nothing if not a little sister. 

 

“Are you going to sleep through the party?” she teases instead. 

 

He scoffs at her. “Why would I want to go some stupid party? It’s just gonna be a bunch of old fucks giving dusty speeches. Besides, I didn’t bring anything fancy to wear.” 

 

Kirishima pokes his head in, still dressed in his Red Riot uniform. 

 

“Then its a good thing I brought some for you!” 

 

“You what?” Bakugou opens his eyes to scowl at him, while Suzume and Kirishima look victorious. 

 

“We figured you’d try to come up with an excuse to ditch the party,” Suzume says with a crooked little smile. “So Kirishima packed a suit for you.” 

 

“You’re gotta be kidding me!” He sits bolt upright to yell at Kirishima, who just laughs at him and tosses the clothes his way. 

 

“Hurry up! We don’t want to let the others make their grand entrance without us.” 

 

“Yeah,” Suzume agrees. “I’d hate to see you get shown up by Midoriya or Shouto.” 

 

Bakugou’s cheek twitches at the mention of his little rivals. 

 

“Fine! Get the hell out and I’ll put on your stupid suit!” 

 

Suzume and Kirishima duck out in time to hear him swearing about ‘creepy fucks know my size!’ and she shuts the door in time to hear something soft hit it. His shirt probably. 

 

“That boy…” Suzume shakes her head at him. Kirishima snickers. 

 

“He’s not that bad now that we’ve mellowed him out.” 

 

Shinsou comes out of the bathroom in a nice suit. His long sleeved shirt is a deep shade of eggplant and his vest is pale white. He has a little white bowtie snug around his neck. 

 

He looks cute, all and all, with his cloud of wild violet hair and his eternally sleepy look. 

 

Like a tuxedo cat. 

 

Kirishima goes into the bathroom after him, his own clothes and towel draped over one arm, and Shinsou is stuck snapping his cuffs together while the shower runs. 

 

Suzume waits her turn patiently, texting Spinner and Dusty as she does. They want to meet up when she gets back, before she goes off to summer camp, but she’s fairly certain she won’t have time for that. Sad but true, she likes those boys. 

 

Nothing will ever compare the barely restrained shock on Shigaraki Tomura’s face when she showed up and announced herself to be the person he’d been gaming with for months. 

 

She hadn’t acknowledge the fact that he’d once tried to kill her and she had broken uh. Several bones of his in the process. He had his face covered when they first met, so she could just pretend she had no idea that she knew who he was until his patience eventually snapped and he confronted her about it. 

 

That didn’t happen though.

 

Instead he put up with her scrappy self and didn’t ruin the day for Spinner, who despite someone being an asshole, had seemed to have a ball. 

 

He was cute, her excited lizard pal. 

 

She definitely was hanging out with him more often. 

 

Eventually. 

 

If she could. 

 

She tagged out with Kirishima and got dressed. 

 

The weird bullet proof spanx that she pulled on were the same shade as her skin, and unless someone looked close they wouldn’t realize she was wearing them. They pushed her chest up flatteringly, but that was covered completely by the top half of her dress. The mulberry crop top is covered in elegant gold leaves that surround a royal patterned spear tip that points down and two others that curve in from either side. The leave-lace patterning wraps around the neckline like a necklace that drips down over her collarbone, and trails down her spine to gather once more at her lower back. 

 

The same pattern decorated the inside of the backdropped skirt that she tugs on after, pulling the zipper up. The skirt is wide enough that she can move, and it swirls around her knees and the back of her ankles when she spins. 

 

Suzume braids her bangs back and sweeps her hair into a tight ballet bun that tames her spikes admirably. Through the bun she spears a black lacquered hair stick with a small gold butterfly hanging from the end by the chain. 

 

The thin seal where the two halves meet is hidden by her hair, concealing it from anyone who might recognize that there’s a knife hidden inside. 

 

Around her wrist she wraps a long gold coated steel cord several times, giving it the look of flippy bangles. And, because she can, she dabs a dusting of amber eye shadow on. 

 

Then she pulls on a pair of small black gloves with little bows on the back and wedge heeled dress boots. 

 

Suzume walks out, feeling odd and out of place, but almost pretty. 

 

It turns out crop tops suit her, in a strange way. 

 

She stops when she realizes that the three boys are staring at her. 

 

Her heel clicks on the tiled floor when she steps back, from their intent gazes, a purse to her lips. 

 

“What?” she demands. She knows she doesn’t normally dress like this, but they’re all in suits too! 

 

“Nothing,” Kirishima hurriedly assures her. Bakugou is stuck tying his tie, apparently, his eyes fixes on the gold lace around her neck. “You just uh. You look nice?” 

 

“Oh.” Suzume can feel warmth crawl up her cheeks and under her ribs. 

 

“...thanks? You do too. I like the suit.” 

 

All three of them looked nice, actually. Damn pretty boys. 

 

“Yeah, thanks,” Kirishima rubs the back of his neck awkwardly.

 

“Let’s go already!” Bakugou, apparently done with his tie, makes for the door. He clearly expects the other three too follow him and… well, who are they to disagree? 

 

“He’s always this loud?” Shinsou asks, staring at Bakugou’s back. 

 

“Oh, he’s been pretty tame today,” Suzume argued. 

 

Shinsou looks mildly horrifed. 

 

They make their way to the towers where the party is. There are three massive spires that rise out of the ground towards the sky and glitter with metal and lights, and in the middle is another, larger circular building that reaches even higher into the night. The four buildings connect here and there with bridges from one to the other. 

 

They enter in a slow line, letting the security system register them as guests for the party. 

 

Suzume mentally looks at the camera’s, the scanners, and the little wandering robots and on old instinct starts going over all the ways she could get past the intense security around them and escape the building with whatever it is she’s looking for. 

 

Not that she’s looking for anything, but Suzanna Hemmings was her mothers daughter. 

 

The reception hall is in the center tower on the second floor. The directions are easy. 

 

But. 

 

Kirishima is leading them, and somehow they end up completely lost. 

 

“We’re lost,” Shinsou announces. 

 

“We better not be! Where are you leading us?” Bakugou demands, kicking at Kirishima, who just ribs the back of his neck sheepishly. 

 

“I thought this was the right way, okay?” 

 

Suzume gives him a funny look. 

 

“We’re not even on the right floor.” 

 

“How can you tell what floor we’re on? All the hallways look the same,” Shinsou points out. 

 

“The airpressure is different here than it is on the ground floor,” she says simply. 

 

They stop at a door that swings open to reveal a wide stretch of greenery. A garden. 

 

“See? We’re on the 80th floor.” 

 

“How the hell did we end up up here?!” 

 

Suzume and Shinsou wander into the garden, a little ways away. It’s rich with oxygen and the air is heavy with moisture. Fake sunlight shines down from the ceiling, feeding the plants around them. 

 

“My brother would love this place,” Suzume muses. 

 

“The farmer?” 

 

“Yeah, Satomi,” she nods at Shinsou. Kirishima and Bakugou wander a little ways away from them, when the elevator dings and opens. 

 

Two men, one short and squat and the other tall and lanky, wander out of it. They’re dressed in combat clothes. And Suzume isn’t sure if she’s relieved or disappointed to be right. 

 

“Hey!” shouts the taller one, “We see you, stupid kids.”

 

Suzume scowls, but it’s Bakugou who bristles.  

 

“What'd you say you bastard?”

 

Kirishima loops his arm around Bakugou shoulder, pull him close. Suzume can barely hear him say, “Hey c'mon man, don't be like that.”

 

The squat man looks the four of them over. 

 

“You kids aren't supposed to be here. What are you doing up here?”

 

Bakugou ignores Kirishima.  “Ha, thats' what I wanna know!” 

 

“ Hey man, just let me handle this. Um, we kinda got lost looking for the party? Can you point us in the right direction?”
Kirishima tries to placate them, but it does no good. The tall man’s glove splits open to reveal a funnel instead of a normal hand. 

 

“Don't lie to me!” he snarls, and flings his arm at Kirishima. Compressed air roars at him. 

 

“Hey-” 

 

“Shit-” 

 

“What the fuck?!”

 

A huge wall of ice erupts before them, shielding Kirishima from the blast. Their classmates come tumbling out of the bushes nearby and Suzume runs towards them, her boots beating on the ground, with Shinsou at her heels. 

 

“Suzume,” Shouto looks at her, relief in his mis-matched eyes. “We were looking for you guys earlier. Hurry, get going,” he orders. 

 

Before anyone can object he freezes a huge patch of ice beneath her, Shinsou, and the others and they shoot up towards the sky. 

 

“Shit, hey!” She leans over the side, watching the ground vanish with dizzying swiftness. “Be careful!” 

 

“We’ll be fine. We’ll catch up later,” he promises, before they sweep up to the highest scaffolds there are. 

 

Suzume listens with half an ear as Midoriya quickly catches Shinsou up to speed. Someone broke in to steal something and took Melissa’s dad hostage to do it, and they’ve taken up the whole tower. 

 

Without needing to be told, Suzume breaks into a run towards the nearest door. 

 

She only stops long enough to grab the metal bar and leans out to shout down at the fighting boys. 

 

“Shouto! Kirishima! Bakugou! Be careful!” 

 

Bakugou throws her a scowl. 

 

“Fucking move it, wasp girl. And I told you to stop calling me that!” 

 

She blinks, startled, before she breaks into a small smile. 

 

“Hurry the fuck up, Katsuki!” 

 

~ ~ ~

 

Melissa has absolutely no idea how Yusada Suzume does it, but she manages to slip through the vents, climb the outside of the building nearly 100 stories in the air, and open a maintenance hatch for the rest of them to climb up in. 

 

“What were you even holding on to?” Kaminari asks as he hands her back the boots she’s left with him for safe keeping. 

 

Yusada tugs them back on, and looks up at him. 

 

“There are grooves in the metal where the plates are welded together. I held on to those. Haven’t you seen me climb walls before?” 

 

“Well, yeah, but that was crazy!” 

 

Yusada just shrugs, like its no big deal and Melissa’s heart twists tight in her chest. 

 

Suzume looks at her, black eyes intense and brightly intelligent, and Melissa has to look away, caught staring again. 

 

“It should be this way,” she says, gesturing to the hallway. 

 

The others fall in behind her as they enter a long hall. There are small gaps in the walls where security walls would deploy, but up this high they haven’t been released yet. 

 

They race up higher and higher, up dozens of floors before the floor shakes beneath them. Iida is in the lead, then. A few stories down she can hear explosions as the other three boys start to catch up. 

 

Hope wells in her chest. 

 

They will save her father. They will. But it’ll be a lot easier with those three heavy hitters in their back pocket. Izuku was good, but his quirk was unwieldy, and Kaminari was strong but he couldn’t direct his current. Iida was fast, but he didn’t have long range attacks and- 

 

It would just make her feel better to have more help, okay? More skills to balance out what they already had. 

 

They’re nearly to the top when-

 

Shit!” Jiro swears, and the walls buck and lights flash. 

 

The walls seal themselves faster than anyone can react to block them. 

 

Melissa turns in time to see Kirishima, Bakugou, and Todoroki appear at the top of a ladder they had just climbed out of. 

 

And the walls close in. And robots surround them, pointing guns at all four of them. 

 

One of them has a camera, and a loudspeaker. 

 

“Get on your knees,” it orders. 

 

Reluctantly, her stomach so tight Melissa thinks she might throw up, she kneels. Yusada kneels beside her, and Shinsou on her other side, and Ururaka glares as she drops on Melissa’s left. The camera points towards them, and Melissa relizes that there are other robots showing their friends what’s happening. 

 

They’ve been taken hostage. 

 

“Give up, or we kill these four,” the robot intones in a horrible, cold, unfeeling voice. 

 

Silence in front of and behind them. 

 

No one is fighting. 

 

The robots point their guns at the four, and a door opens to reveal a man in combat gear carrying a machine gun in his arms. 

 

“Alright you four. This way.” 

 

He gestures with his gun and Melissa bites her lip to keep from swearing. 

 

They were so close. Her father… 

 

Shinsou eyes the man. 

 

Who are you supposed to be?” he asks. 

 

The man scoffs. “That’s non of your business-” 

 

He stops. His eyes go glassy and far off and Melissa suddenly remembers Shinsou’s quirk. 

 

Brainwashing. 

 

“Put the gun down.” 

 

The man does. 

 

“Good. Now-” 

 

One of the bigger robots shoots. 

 

Shinsou shouts and grabs his arm in pain. 

 

“Shinsou!” Yusada shouts, horrified. The man breaks out of Shinsou’s spell and swears viciously. 

 

“You’ll regret that!” He snarls, and swings his gun back up to smash it into Shinsou’s head. 

 

Suzume lunged for him, and he smacks her across the face. One of the robots barrels into her side and knocks her to the ground, keeping her there at gun point while the man goes over and rips a bandana off his arm to tie it tightly around Shinsou’s mouth, gagging him. He produces thin ties for each of their wrists, his face twisted into an ugly snear. The bindings bite into Melissa’s wrists viciously. She can see Yusada tense her muscles under the cuffs. 

 

“We’re not doing that again, you little shit. If the rest of you girls know what’s good for you, get moving!” he barks. 

 

Yusada, vengeance in her eyes, slowly stands and walks where he tells them. 

 

The four of them are escorted to a small supply closet. 

 

The four of them. Two girls without quirks, one boy with a mental quirk, and a girl with zero gravity. 

 

The others are captured now too. 

 

She can see them each being lead to different rooms by packs of robots and guards. 

 

All of them caught because of the four of them. 

 

The door shuts soundly behind them, and in the darkness Melissa’s hope wans. 

 

It was a hail mary to begin with, and now here they are captured just as surely as the heroes downstairs.

 

They’ve lost. 

 

Then, Yusasa rolls her wrists and the cuffs fall off. 

 

It takes her no time to undo Ururaka’s and Melissa’s, and Ururaka goes to take care of poor Shinsou while Yusada starts exploring. Melissa has never been in the storage rooms up on this floor, she has no reason too, but it looks like its set aside for catering companies. The board of directors meeting room is around here somewhere, where the windows are high enough to see the entire island beneath them. 

 

She’s shaking, Melissa realizes. 

 

She’s shaking, and Ururaka and Yusada are working. She can’t tell what Yusada is doing, but Ururaka is tending to Shinsou, her jaw set and stubborn. 

 

They’re amazing. 

 

Not fearless, no, but they don’t hesitate. 

 

“Where are we?” Shinsou asks once the gag is on the ground. His mouth is red where it bit into the tender flesh on either side of his lips. 

 

Melissa looks around them. At the spice racks and the pickle jars and the counter. Yusada goes for the pickle jars and a rolling pin and pounds at the counter top, breaking little pieces of it with the metal utensil and beating them into a rough pile of tiny gravel. 

 

“It’s a… kitchen storage, I think? For the catering company.” 

 

Yusada grabs foil and baking soda next, and mixes everything together like the worlds weirdest hobo pocket. 

 

“Here we go,” Suzume folds something into aluminum foil and grabs a bottle of water. She pours it into a martini shaker of all things.   

 

“What are you doing?” Ururaka asks, looking at her.

 

Yusada says casually, “Building a bomb.”

 

Melissa stares at her. 

 

“What?” 

 

“What?” Yusada glances at her, “He asked, and that's what I'm working on. Luckily they put in a room with marble counters, baking soda, and tin foil.” 

 

“Right,” Shinsou drawls, staring at her, “so are we gonna bake our way out?”

 

Yusada rolls her eyes. 

 

Melissa realizes belatedly that Yusada has been mixing chemicals. 

 

“Don't be ridiculous. I just need water and... we're ready!” Yusada pops the lid off a water bottle and pours it slowly into the martini shaker with the tin foil. 

 

It’s a crude, unmeasured chemical composition. 

 

“Marble mixed with baking soda gives you sodium carbonate,” Yusada tells them, “mixed with left over calcium hydroxide from the pickling lime gives you lye, and lye mixed with aluminum gives you sodium. And if you mix sodium with water it gives you a coulomb explosion.” 

 

Shinsou stares at her. 

 

“…you just built a bomb out of aluminum foil, baking soda, and pickle juice?”

 

Yusada folds up another pouch of aluminum foil and tucks that into her skirt, along with a ketchup packet of all things. 

 

“Yeah pretty much.” 

 

Melissa hurries to push over a shelf and give them some cover while Suzume pushes the bomb in front of the door. 

 

“If we had a microwave or a camera I would have made an EMP gun, but this will work. Once we’re out we need to move fast, okay?” 

 

The three of them nod. 

 

“This is going to make a lot of smoke. Try not to breath much of it in. We’ll use that to take them by surprise.” 

 

Another nod. 

 

The explosion takes the door clean off its hinges and singes Melissa’s hair. 

 

The three heroes bust out, with Melissa hot on their heels. 

 

She just barely sees Yusada leap and tackle a man from behind her, her gold bracelet wrapped around his neck like a noose. It chokes him quickly, cutting his air off while Ururaka flips another guard over and breaks his arm behind him. Shinsou takes down another one and Melissa rushes to override the door locks and free their companions. 

 

The door slides open and Izuku comes barelling out, ready for a fight. 

 

He’s not the only one. 

 

Todoroki breaks out and freezes every robot in the hallway in one smooth move that leaves Melissa feeling dazzled. 

 

“Melissa!” Izuku looks her over quickly. “Are you okay? What happened? What was that explosion?” 

 

Melissa gestures to the other three, who are soundly trouncing their attackers now. 

 

“Yusada build a bomb.” 

 

He blinks at her. 

 

Bakugou snorts. 

 

“Stealing my moves, wasp girl?” 

 

Yusada flips him a cheerful bird. 

 

“Some of us do things the old fashioned way, you yuppie .” 

 

He wrinkles his nose while Melissa, who is apparently the only other person who knows what that means, laughs. 

 

They climb again. And, slowly, they start to get separated. More and more villains appear and force them to leave their friends behind, splitting up again over and over until only Melissa and Yusada are left to slip into the highest part of the tower.

 

Where her father is. 

 

“Melissa, where's the control room?”

 

“In front of the central elevator. I can get us in,” she nods at the other girl. The other quirkless girl, who nods back grimly. 

 

They slip inside, and hear voices. 

 

“Someone's here…Papa?” she can see him around the corner, where he and Sam, sweet Sam, are working on a computer while the villains leader watches them. Relief nearly knocks her over. Thank god 

 

“Why is he on the top floor? Did the villain take him here to force him doing something?”

 

“Whatever it is, we have to save him,” Yusada says quietly. .

 

Melissa nods sharply. “Yes.” 

 

Yusada creeps forwards, something in her hands. Paper clips, tin foil, and a battery from one of the robots it looks like. 

 

“What are you doing?” Melissa hisses. 

 

Yusada shushes her and slips just inside the room, where there three mens backs are turned, and starts poking at one of the locks. There walls are covered with them, each one containing a dangerous invention that was locked up for a reason. Were the villains after one of them? Was that why they had her father? 

 

Except it was just her father and Sam. 

 

One of the locks on the wall opens and Sam goes to retrieve what was inside of it. Melissa can’t help it. She draws closer, ignoring the hiss of Yusada. 

 

“Everything is here,” Sam announces with a smile. 

 

“Yes, I have finally gotten it back,” her father says with a sigh of relief of all things. It doesn’t make sense. “This device and research data are the only things I would never give to anyone. I'll never give it up.”

 

“Everything's going according to plan, isn't it?” He asks Sam, and Melissa heart sinks at the implication. No. 

 

Sam smiles. “Yes, it looks like the villains are doing well, too.”

 

“Thank you. It was all because you arranged everything for me, Sam.” 

 

“Papa…” the words slips, horrified and breathless out of her mouth. Out of the corner of her eyes she sees Yusada crouch above a suitcase like the one in Sam’s hands, though her skirt obscures most of it. 

 

David Shield freezes. “M-Melissa? No, why are you here?” 

 

“Miss, what are you doing here?” Sam asks, worried. 

 

“What do you mean "arranged"?” she demands, her heart breaking even as her voice raises. “Papa, don't tell me you're the one behind this incident?” 

 

“In order to get that device… Is that true, Papa?!” 

 

He has the decency to look ashamed. 

 

“It is.”

 

“What? Why?” she demands, fury and betrayal surging to evaporate her confusion. 

 

Sam tries to placate her. 

 

“The professor is only trying to get back what was stolen from him. The ground breaking invention that mechanically amplifies Quirks.” 

 

“Mechanically amplifies Quirks?”

 

Yes, it is still in testing, but with this device, unlike with drugs, quirks can be amplified

without affecting the body. However, the sponsors confiscated this invention and research data. The research itself was also frozen.”

 

“If this was made known to the world,then the structure of superhuman society would change drastically. Fearing that, governments from different nations put pressure on him. That's why the professor came to me for help, and I devised this plot…” 

 

Melissa can barely hear over the pounding in her ears. 

 

All she can hear is a gun shot and Shinsou shouting. She tastes ash and ozone from Kaminari overusing his quirk to help them. 

 

Her feet throb where the delicate soles have broken under hard work of the day. 

 

No. 

 

No this can’t be right. 

 

Please no. 

 

“Tell me this is a lie,” she begs, but her father shakes his head. 

 

“It is not a lie.”

 

“It doesn't make sense! The Papa I know would never do anything like that!

 

Why? Why?

 

“It’s for All Might,” he says at last. “You two probably don't know that his Quirk is disappearing. But, with this device, I can give him back like it was. It can even give him more abilities than he started with.  The number one hero… The Symbol of Peace… can get his light back again. And save many people once more!”

 

“Please, please let me hand this device over to All Might. There's no time to remake it. After he gets it, I don't care what kind of punishment I receive. I've prepared myself-”

 

She doesn’t recognize the man talking to her. 

 

“They risked their lives,” she hisses, “ What do you think Deku and his classmates went through to save the hostages?”

 

Her father actually looks confused. “What do you mean? The villains were fake. It should've all been an act.” 

 

He looks at Sam, who nods. 

 

“Of course it was an act.”

 

“An act pretending to be fake villains!” 

 

Melissa spins to see a man in a mask standing at the door way, a sick grin on his face. 

 

He looks them over cooly. 

 

“You’d be smart not to resist.  Sam, where's the device?” 

 

Before their very eyes, Sam snatches the suitcase from her father and rushes to the villains side. 

 

“Here.” 

 

“Sam? Don't tell me from the beginning you're planning on giving the device to the villains all along?” 

 

It’s a day full of betrayal. 

 

“You're the one who tricked me!” Sam cries. “I served you for so long, but you let your research be frozen so easily. And the honor and renown we were supposed to get all went away. If I didn't get at least some money, then it was a waste of my time.” 

 

Melissa can only watch her father run down the steps, towards the villain and their betrayer. 

 

He raises a gun- 

 

And Yusada throws the tin foil packet she’s been carrying since the storage room. 

 

Smoke explodes and swamps the room and all Melissa can see is the shadow of Yusada moving. There are five gunshots that pierce into the walls. Something goes spinning under desks in the corner and metal bars groan around them and shift under a quirk influence. They whip around, clearing smoke. 

 

Yusada is revealed, standing with a thin knife in one hand and the suitcase in another. The villain has a deep cut on his cheek and his teeth are bared harshly. 

 

Yusada has dodged all of the bullets. 

 

The villain points the gun at David Shield. 

 

Yusada moves, flinging herself in front of him and dropping the case. The villains henchman snatches it up at the same time that the villain himself pulls the trigger. 

 

The gunshot goes off and Melissa can’t even hear her own scream and Yusada stumbles back, a hand to her chest. She sinks to her knees, and falls slowly to the ground face first. . Her hand falls in front of her, outstretched in a mockery of supplication. 

 

Her fingers and palm are stained thick, bright red. 

Chapter 34: MacGyver Hotdogs

Notes:

Hey y'all, It's looking like I'm going to be officially moving my update day to thursday now!

I’ll be skipping next week so the next update will be august 18th!

Chapter Text

Suzume doesn’t care if Lolo is older than her, she doesn’t care if he’s married, or gay. She’s going to fucking propose to him when she gets back. 

 

She’s also only wearing bullet proof clothes from now on.

 

She listens to the gun click uselessly a couple more times before the villain swears. Metal groans and something clatters to the ground before there’s shouting and three sets of footsteps head for the door. 

 

Midoriya’s voice comes through, horrified, and then there’s more groaning metal and something solid slams into the wall behind her. 

 

The door closes, the sound covered by Melissa’s shouting, and Midoriya swearing of all things. 

 

“Get back here damn it! Come back!” 

 

“Papa!” Melissa shrieks. Then, “Yusada!” 

 

Melissa’s bare feet slap closer to her, and hands touch her shoulders, pushing her over. 

 

Suzume sits up abruptly and looks over at Melissa, who gapes at her. 

 

“Do you always yell this much?” she asks dryly. There’s a flash of green lightning and Midoriya pries himself out of the metal ropes that had him pinned to the wall of the lab. 

 

Suzume glances around. Sam, a portly man who wanted to be famous, lay against a wall panting. He was holding his side, but he didn’t look much worse than stunned. 

 

“You’re okay!” Melissa cries, staring at her. 

 

Suzume arches a brow. 

 

“Well, yeah. It’s just ketchup.” 

 

To prove her point, she licks the red off of her palm and watches Melissa turn a fascinating shade of white. 

 

“But he shot you!” Midoriya argues, scrambling to look her over. 

 

“My dress is bullet proof,” she waves her hand flippantly at him. “And he only had one shot left, those guns only hold six in the clip and he shot five in the smoke show. And I took his other clip when he wasn’t looking.” 

 

She slips her clean hand under her top and tugged a clip of bullets out from between her boobs. 

 

Midoriya, red faced, gapes at her. 

 

“But- but- what?!” 

 

Suzume pats his cheek. “Confused is a good look on you, Boy Wonder. Okay!” 

 

Suzume hopped to her feet and went to Sam. She checks his ribs briefly, and wipes her ketchup stained hand on his suit jacket so it won’t dirty her dress. 

 

“Melissa, turn off the security already and let’s go get your dad, okay? The poison should be kicking in soon.” 

 

“... what poison?!” 

 

Suzume lifts her knife off the floor and waves it faintly at them. 

 

“My hair ornament. It’s coated in poison, and I cut the guy, Wolfgang? With it. The neurotoxin will be kicking in soon, and we should wrap him up.” 

 

They’re still gaping at her. 

 

They so don’t have time for this. 

 

“Guys?” 

 

“We- we have to hurry,” Melissa shakes her head quickly. “If he had that quirk enhancing gear-” 

 

“He doesn’t.” 

 

Melissa stares at her again, halfway to the computer consol. 

 

“But he left with the suitcase!” 

 

“He left with A suitcase. A suitcase that had a compressed fire hydrant in it. All the suitcases look the same, so while I was scuffling with him  I took the real case and kicked it under that computer desk. That’s why I was picking the lock earlier.” 

 

Admittedly, she’d had to jerry rig a way to short out the electronic aspects of the locks, but a battery off one of the pesky robots had done the trick nicely. 

 

“The ol’ Bait n’ Switch,” she says with no small degree of fondness. 

 

She motions to the computer, where a diagram of the tower is blinking happily at them in bright red, security alerts. 

 

“Get your butt in gear,” she orders at last. 

 

Melissa, still looking a little dazed, rushes for the computer console and frantically shuts down all of the security measures. 

 

Suzume looks at the slack jawed, red faced Midoriya. 

 

“Are you coming or what?” she asks, jerking her head towards the door. 

 

“H-how-?” 

 

“Write your questions down for later,” Suzume grabs his hand, then Melissa’s, and drags them out of the room and to the stairs. Without every single door fighting them along the way it was much easier to sprint up to the roof. Or, rather, to the helicopter landing pad outside, where Wolfgang was swaying and shouting and David Shield looks like he has no idea what’s happening. 

 

He probably doesn’t. 

 

Wolfgan- no, no, Wolfram’s , little lackey looks bewildered and concerned for his boss, who could honestly pass as being kind of drunk. 

 

His hands are probably getting numb now. His fine motor control will be shot in another minute.

 

“Hey Midoriya,” she says quietly, “Have you ever heard of Saint Elmo’s fire?” 

 

“Saint Elmo’s fire?”

 

“It’s light that appears on a ships masts. Lightning, specifically, and it usually garners a lot of attention… And distracts people.” 

 

She gives him a pointed look. 

 

It takes him a minute to cotton on. 

 

His eyes widen before determination settles on his face and nods sharply. 

 

“Got it.” 

 

Suzume slips quietly to the side. There’s not a lot of cover out on the landing pad, but Midoriya is a brilliant distraction. His quirk lights up, green lightning on his skin, and he shouts at Wolfram to give David Shield back. 

 

Wolfram, predictably, takes the bait. 

 

He laughs and flings metal at Midoriya, doing a brilliant job of destabalizing the platform they’re all standing on with no help from anyone else. 

 

Twat. 

 

Suzume slips around the side, nearly invisible in her nice dark dress against the night sky. 

 

She steps into the helicopter, takes one look at the helicopter pilot, and smacks him on the back of the neck. 

 

He goes limp, and she settles on the co-pilots seat and starts shutting everything down as best as she can. While she’s turning off lights and engines she watches Midoriya scrap with Wolfram. Midoriya is fast, and Wolfram’s in his element on the skyscraper, sending metal after metal at the green haired boy. Melissa manages to brave the battlefield and grab her father. She’s not as strong as Suzume, or even as strong as Hatsume, but desperation gives people a boost, doesn’t it? 

 

Wolfram is getting more and more unsteady. His eyes are going hazy. 

 

Suzume comes up behind him, too, and punches him in the back of the head as hard as she can. 

 

He drops. 

 

Collapses in a pile of limbs and ginger hair on the ground beneath her. 

 

All the metal that had been flying, huge lengths and tendrils that would have shattered bones freeze. The platform groans and shifts. There’s exposed wiring all over the place that sparks faintly. 

 

Suzume looks down at Wolfram. 

 

“So. That happened,” She says, and rolls him onto his face. “How are you?” she asks a bruised and scraped looking Midoriya. 

 

Midoriya looks breathless and flushed with exhaustion, but he nods all the same. 

 

The door busts off its hinges, and a massive form fills it. 

 

“I AM HE-ere?” 

 

Suzume brushes her skirts out and looks over at All Might. Her brows raise. 

 

“You’re a little late.” 

 

“All Might!” 

 

“Uncle Might!” 

 

“All Might!” 

 

Melissa, Midoriya, and David are all much more excited to see him than she is, but they actually like him so… 

 

Yeah

 

All Might looks over all of them, his eyes actually blue in the shadows of his brows they’re so huge and wide. Then he breaks and drags David into a hard, desperate hug. 

 

Suzume considers him. 

 

It occurs to her, suddenly, that All Might has spent the last two hours masking his disability, and worrying about his friend. He’d been… helpless. 

 

Totally helpless. 

 

And all he’d been able to do was wait for a bunch of half trained students to either nail it or fail it, with his life and the life of his best friend on the line. 

 

Suzume hooks her hands behind her head, and her stomach twists uncomfortably. 

 

He couldn’t do anything. 

 

And, at the airport… 

 

He couldn't do anything there either. 

 

Not without breaking his own cover and exposing his biggest secret. 

 

She doesn’t want to feel bad with him. She really doesn’t. 

 

She doesn’t want to be fair to him. 

 

He wasn’t fair to her, after all. 

 

How was one of the most powerful men in the world completely trapped sometimes? 

 

Suzume makes the quiet decision that she’s never going to both with this bullshit secret identity bullshit. 

 

It’s so not worth it. 

 

Suzume tilts her head up towards the stars. 

 

It’s been a long goddamn day, and she’s going to have to fill out more police reports now. 

 

She’s getting tired of police reports. 

 

Thin tendrils of pink dawn light are starting to reach out to erase the stars by now. 

 

All Might leads them down the stairs, looking like he’s about to collapse any second. Suzume grabs Melissa by the hand and tugs her a little faster along. All Might can change back in front of Midoriya and David, if he wants. She doesn’t care. 

 

Melissa looks at their joined hand, then Suzume herself. 

 

She’s staring again. 

 

It seems like it's her default state. 

 

“Do you have something to say?” Suzume finally demands. She’s been staring at her for like two days now. 

 

Melissa looks down at the ground. Er, the metal floor. Her feet are bare at this point, and starting to bleed. 

 

Melissa is taller than her, but Suzume could probably scoop her up and carry her the rest of the way back to the ground floor again. 

 

….

 

She does. 

 

Melissa squeaks like a mouse, but she’s ignored. 


“You’re bleeding all over the floor, dude,” Suzume tells her dryly. Melissa gapes at her, and then looks down at the torn skirt of her once lovely dress. She’s not very heavy, if Suzume is being honest. 

 

“Sorry. If I knew we were going to be fighting villains, I would have worn flats instead of heels.” 

 

Suzume laughs a little at her. 

 

“Point taken. I knew something was going to happen. My class is cursed, you see.” 

 

“Is that why you had the bullet proof vest, and the boots?” Melissa asks. 

 

“Yeah, that’s why. I don’t trust us not to get in any trouble.” 

 

Melissa lets out a sigh. 

 

“You’re so… so incredible.” 

 

“Me?” Suzume repeats, startled. Not as much as she would have been a few months ago. But still. It’s weird to hear. 

 

“Yeah, you! You fought, you scaled the whole sky scraper bare handed and bare footed, and you planned all of this on the fly. You made a bomb out of baking soda and pickles!” 

 

Suzume puffs her cheeks out and looks away, warmth creeping up over her cheeks. 

 

“You could have done that last one. You’re smart. I didn’t do anything some else couldn't have. Anyone else, really.” 

 

“Right.” Melissa’s mouth thinned in a bitter looking smile. “You don’t have a quirk.” 

 

“Neither do you,” Suzume nods towards Melissa’s bare feet, and her extra joint down there. 

 

“No. No, I don't. I… always wanted to be a hero. But I finally accepted that I couldn’t do it. That I had my limits. So I gave up and started designing support gear instead, like my father does. I want to help people! But I gave up on being a hero. You must think I’m such a quitter…” 

 

Suzume considers her quietly. 

 

Before this year, she wouldn’t have batted an eye at telling Melissa she should have done it anyways. 

 

Fuck the rest of the world, and do what you want. 

 

She still thinks that last part, but she’s started to accept that not everyone will do what she will. Not everyone will be ready to fist fight every crowd they come across, not everyone will start training their bodies to the point of exhaustion every single day and keep going. Not everyone can. 

 

Suzume lets out a breath. At least this time they get to take the elevators down. She secures her hold on Melissa. 

 

“You made your choice, and I made mine. Neither of us are right and neither of us is wrong. We just have to live with the decision.” 

 

Melissa stares at her, her mouth opened with surprise. Then, she starts to smile. 

 

“Yeah. yeah, I guess you’re right. Can you put me down now? I don’t want the others to tease me for being carried.” 

 

Suzume lets her down obediently, and helps her straighten out her dress and hair as best as they can. One of her contact lenses is missing, but there’s nothing they can do about that now. 

 

They finally settle up, and step out of the elevator into the floor they left everyone else on. 

 

The rest of their companions are waiting for them. 

 

Suzume lets them swarm them, and obediently explains to them what happened up above while they held off the robots. 

 

When she mentions improvising an electro-magnetic lock pick with a stolen battery Kaminari starts laughing like a loon, and swings his arm around her shoulders. 

 

“You’re a Migiver!” 

 

Suzume squinted at him. “Do you mean a MacGyver?” 

 

“Yeah that! Come on, the security guys wants to see us on the bottom floor.” 

 

Suzume lets Kaminari drag her towards the elevators, with Kirishima and Ba- Katsuki, falling into step as well. At the last minute he ends up deciding to go with Melissa instead, and passes Suzume off to Shinsou, who looks exhausted, and a little overwhelmed, but otherwise okay. 

 

His arm doesn’t seem to be bleeding anymore at least. 

 

They wind up once more packed together, watching the lights tell them what floor they’re on and where they’re going as they plummet back to earth.

 

Once again, she has the same dilemma. And this time she’s too sleep deprived to keep her mouth shut. 

 

“If I’m stuck between the three of you, does that make me sandwiched?” She asks abruptly. 

 

“What?” Bakugou scowls at her out of the corner of his bright red eyes. 

 

Kirishima’s brows furrow. 

 

“What else would you be?” 

 

“I don’t know. I’m blocked in by you boys on three sides. So, taco’d? Or gyro’d? Or… hotdogged?” 

 

“Nope,” Shinsou says instantly. “Hot dogged sounds like a sex thing.” 

Chapter 35: (Not) Villains

Notes:

Hey guys! Sorry this took so long, I was out of town with family for a long time and then I was fighting my computer afterwards. It took my three days to install windows 10.

Chapter Text

Tomura paces around his bedroom. 

 

His computers are shut off firmly and the camera’s are covered in sticky notes. The only electronic still on is his phone. Well, it’s actually Giran’s phone but that’s beside the point. Tomura had Spinner pay for it for him, in cash, and he had hidden text apps on it disguised as calculators. 

 

It all feels… 

 

Weird. 

 

Wrong, even. He’s never hidden this much from Sensei. He’s never really hidden anything from him, besides a few 18+ websites on his computer. 

 

But here he is, pacing his room and looking down at a selfie of Suzy. 

 

Her dark hair is mussed and a braid across her head looks messy and frazzled. There’s a scrape on her cheek and smoke stains here and there. But her fancy dress is still intact, and in the background of her selfie is some of those other UA kids. Endeavors’ brat, the brainwasher, explosion boy, and gravity girl. They all look like they just got out of a fight, and news companies have been broadcasting about the sudden lock down on I Island for hours now. 

 

Where they are. 

 

Suzy Q : I lived bitch

 

Me : What the actual fuck???? 

 

Suzy Q : My class is totes cursed 

 

Suzy Q : we keep getting attacked by villains everywhere we go 

 

Suzy Q : we were at a party this time 

 

Suzy Q : I made a bomb

 

Me : isn’t blondie a bomb? 

 

Suzy Q : He was somewhere else and I had baking soda 

 

Me : I have so many questios

 

Suzy Q : take a chemistry class babes 

 

Me : When are you supposed to come back again? 

 

Suzy Q : couple of days then I’m off to summer camp 

 

Suzy Q : why do you wanna be next on the schedule 

 

Suzy Q : ? 

 

Tomura drops his phone again and paces. His nails bite into his throat but they stay there instead of raking down, even as the inch under his skin intensifies. 

 

Suzy Q. Yusada Suzume. The vicious bitch that once broken his arm and ribs and seemed to delight in starting fights with quirkist assholes. 

 

The girl who wanted his fucking quirk. 

 

Who wanted that?! 

 

Well no, villains wanted it. It was destruction incarnate. He was distructions incarnate and she fucking knew it! 

 

There was no way a girl that smart didn’t know that ‘Dusty’ and ‘Shiga’ were both Tomura Shigaraki. Sure Father had covered most of his face when they first met, but she knew who he was. She hadn’t said as much on their outting, but he’d kept his own mouth shut too. For Spinner’s sake. 

 

The lizard man didn’t have a lot of friends, and it was his first day in the city. 

 

Even Tomura wasn’t heartless enough to ruin that by starting a fight in the middle of the park when he didn’t have to. 

 

So she knew who he was. 

 

And she knew a lot of personal information about him that he didn’t even remember giving her in the first place. 

 

Of course even without saying anything she’d pick things up about him. 

 

‘Isn’t it obvious?’ 

 

Honestly. 

 

He paces further, his chipped nails biting into skin but not tearing frantically, not yet, not even as ants march beneath his skin and his mind buzzes, trying to figure out what to do. 

 

Because they had a plan. 

 

Have, a plan. 

 

The first years always go on some special summer training camp, and with their little mole in the group the League will know where that is. They’ll mobilize, blitz the camp, and snatch away Yusada Suzume, Shinsou Hitoshi, and Bakugou Katsuki. Bring them back to the bar and convince them to join, all while dealing a blow to the hero's public image and the world’s faith in them. If they can’t even protect their own students, who can they protect? 

 

(No one, that’s who. 

 

No hero ever protected him, no hero ever protected Suzy, no hero ever protected Spinner. They protect themselves and now they can protect each other and he will-)

 

But. 

 

But he knows her now. 

 

Knows her as well as the archery gloves he slips on when he needs to hold things without destroying them, knows her as well as he does Spinner if not a little better. 

 

Spinner isn’t as vicious as they are, after all. 

 

He’s a good person, which should make Tomura sick, but it’s sweet in its way. 

 

Nothing would ever compare to the stunned silence that followed when he walked into the bar the day after their trip to park and announced he wanted to join the LOV. 

 

Nothing. 

 

Because Spinner, at the core of his being, is a decent person. He wants to change society, Suzy wants to change society. 

 

Tomura initially wanted to just destroy it, to tear the world down around him until it was nothing more than piles of ashe at his feet and he stood above it all, and the damned itching in his throat fucking stopped. 

 

Things. Changed. 

 

He changed. 

 

All because of one game made by a Ryunosuke Akutagawa simp. 

 

No. Ashes of dust and ash are still fine by him, but now he doesn’t want to stand above them alone. Or even just with sensei. 

 

Now he has two people, maybe three? Four? That he wants to stand with him. 

 

Suzy. Spinner. And now Toga Himiko, who is as Suzy would say, twenty pounds of crazy in a five pound bag. And Magne, a broad shouldered but sisterly young woman that looked like she could bench press him but was more interested in teasing him about his ‘computer friends’. 

 

They didn’t want to destroy everything. In fact he was pretty sure they would all be very, very upset if the world was totally demolished. They wanted it to change. They wanted to make places for themselves and people like them in it. 

 

Tomura could make space! It was easy, just find some asshole taking up the space he wanted and put five fingers on them. 

 

Bam, problem solved. 

 

Except when it wasn’t. 

 

He wasn’t used to changing his plans because of other people. Especially people who weren’t Sensei, who if he was being honest helped him come up with most of the plans he’d ever had. 

 

Including the one that had him ready to rip his own hair out. 

 

The plan’s biggest purpose, to recruit the three hero students, was going to fail. 

 

Maybe he could recruit Bakugou Katsuki. Maybe he could recruit Shinsou Hitoshi. 

 

But Yusada Suzume was not going to be swayed away from her goal here. 

 

And if he went through with this plan? If he attacked the camp and hurt her friends, and the teacher she spoke so highly of? 

 

Would that spell the end of their friendship? 

 

Damn. 

 

Damn, damn, damn!

 

What was he supposed to do? If he tried to call it off Sensei would want to know why, and Tomura had no fucking clue what he would think of his reasoning. Sensei always said that everything he did was for Tomura’s future. But Tomura’s future was to be a villain and this was… 

 

Not all that villainous. Which would probably disappoint the man. And Tomura, for all his tetchy nature, didn’t actually want to do that. 

 

(Tomura did not want to think about that muttering in the back of his mind that pointed out that if he told Sensei he was attached to the girl, he could use that against him. It was paranoid idea, a stupid idea, and it had been planted there by Suzume herself some weeks ago.

 

Sensei had raised him, taken care of him, but he was a villain at the end of the day. Sensei was the finally boss of finally bosses, even with the injuries All Might had dealt him) 

 

But he didn’t want to lose his friend either! 

 

So what. 

 

The fuck. 

 

Was he supposed to do here? 

 

A crash sounds from downstairs and he can hear Toga shouting at Kurigiri and giggling like a psychopath. 

 

Which. 

 

She is. 

 

That girl is nuttier than squirrel shit, and Tomura is starting to think he’d absorbed too much of Suzy’s lexicon. 

 

He pauses. 

 

Crazy she may be, but Toga is a teenage girl. And Magne was once a teenage girl. 

 

So if anyone knows what do about teenager girls, it’s them. 

 

Right? 

 

Right. 

 

Tomura quietly picks up his phone, and texts her something vague about scheduling villain attacks being a weird hobby, before he shoves it in his pocket, grabs his regular phone, and trots downstairs to ask Magne and Toga what they think of his dilemma. 

 

~ ~ ~

 

Suzume forgets, sometimes, that there are people who were not raised in a house hold of boys. 

 

She’s not shy. She’s used to guys, and if she’s honest she’s more comfortable with them than she is with girls half the time, if only because she’s more used to them. 

 

So when morning finally comes around and dawn threatens to blind her, she has no problem stumbling out of her room in just a shirt and boy shorts, her hair flying and spiking wildly around her like a demented halo. 

 

She has no problems with it. 

 

The boys , on the other hand, freak out like she just walked in on them in the bath playing periscope with their dicks. 

 

Suzume finds that out when Kirishima shouts and flings a pillow into her face. 

 

It drops harmlessly to the ground and Suzume squints at him over last nights make up. 

 

He has his sheets pulled up to his collar bone and he’s staring at her with huge, red eyes. 

 

Suzume squints further. 

 

“You know your costume doesn’t hide your chest, right? I’ve seen your tits before, sir.”

 

His face turns as red as his hair and eyes.

 

“Go back!” Katsuki barks at her, and flings his own pillow at the girl.

 

Shinsou, face down and for some reason underneath the couch, mutters something unintelligible and hides himself further. 

 

Suzume picks up the pillows. Look at the boys. 

 

Her mouth twitches upwards in her version of a wide, evil grin. 

 

Kirishima doesn’t even have time to harden his skin before she tackles him onto the ground, beating a pillow into his head. Feathers go flying and he shouts, gropes of one of the decorative, candy shaped ones, and smacks back. But he’s already given Suzume all the ammunition she needs. 

 

“Baku- ow, fuck- help!” 

 

Bakugou scoffs at them. 

 

Until Suzume beans him in the head with one of the decorative pillows and he spins and flings himself at her. 

 

The morning dissolves into a flurry of shouts, cheapshots, and destroyed pillows while Shinsou wisely stays out of the way. 

 

He gets a whole thirty more minutes of sleep while the three lunatics in the hero course fight and scuffle outside of his shelter. 

 

Yesterday was long

 

And he got shot! He deserves a little extra rest. 

 

Then someone grabs him by the foot, and he too gets dragged into the fray. 

 

Another hour finds the four of them finally troopings out of their hotel room, cleaned up and dressed in their hero uniforms in the case of the others three. He himself has one of the Aizawa’s capture weapons hanging around his neck. It feels safer with it on, especially after last night. 

 

It was… 

 

Traumatizing. 

 

Yeah. 

 

It was a little bit traumatizing and that was mild compared to what happened at the USJ. He’d been the one who was the most badly hurt, and while his shoulder was still healing he would be just fine. 

 

Hitoshi has never been under the impression that his path to heroism was going to be easy. In fact he was positive it was going to be hard, gruelling, and that he might just break himself on the walls of UA. 

 

Yet, here he was. 

 

In a hotel room on I Island, the runner up of the UA sports festival, sitting with the girl who had won and two hero students with insane quirks that he had ended the festival higher than. 

 

He has a mentor, and someone building support gear to help him with his quirk limitation and. 

 

He had friends. 

 

It's weird

 

He isn’t here to make friends. He was here to fulfill his goal. 

 

Yet, friends are what he has now and it makes his head spin to think about everything that’s happened in the last few months and everything that’s changed. 

 

He’s knocked out of his thoughts when Suzume’s arm slings around his shoulders and he finds himself dragged into a new wrestling pile that only ends when Kirishima, sensible as he is, almost knocks over a lamp. 

 

After that they all separate with grumbles. 

 

Suzume is far too cheerful. 

 

He shouldn’t be that surprised. Outside of school she’s always less stone faced and intense. He’s seen her surrounded by her brothers, trying to outdo one another with their embarrassing childhood stories. 

 

But last night had been terrifying, so shouldn’t she at least be a little… subdued? 

 

No. 

 

No she isn’t. 

 

Hitoshi watches her pinch Bakugou’s red cheek, her teeth flashing in one of her small grins, and reminds himself that Yusada Suzume is crazy

 

~ ~ ~ 

 

His hand itches. 

 

It’s not really itching. It’s a phantom feeling in the dead skin that covers part of his body, not the sting where the staples connect or the hiss of heat beneath his flesh, ready to bubble out and cook him and everyone around him. 

 

No. 

 

It’s a phantom pain, and even when he rubs his thumb across the site it doesn’t change the twitching under the skin. 

 

It’s one of those things that he just has to live with and there’s nothing he can do about it, because there’s simply no way to repair his damaged body. 

 

If there was, he already would have done it, thanks. 

 

His skin will always be like this until the day he dies. 

 

Whenever that is. 

 

Within the year, he’s sure now. He’s managed to survive a decade through sheer force of will, all in the pursuit of vengeance and justice. 

 

And now, it’s within sight. 

 

If he puts his faith in that little girl, that is. 

 

Touya is not a man prone to faith. 

 

But there was something in her eyes when she held Shouto’s face in her hands and declared an end for Endeavor that, for an instant, made him believe in her. 

 

She already did the ‘impossible’ twice, between the sports festival and taking down Stain when real pro’s couldn’t. And everything she said, that was straight Yakuza knowledge. 

 

It’s not like she’s just some teenage girl talking. This is a girl who’s trained, who’s connected with the Underground, and who, according to Koichi, is the daughter of one of the most dangerous men in the country. 

 

All the ways she’d listed, he knows they would have worked. Endeavor is strong, and his fire resistance isn’t infallible and he’s just as vulnerable to shrapnel as anyone else. 

 

And a hand shake. 

 

He didn’t shake many hands, but Touya had seen him do it in the past. Poison gas, explosions, all the ways Endeavor could die. 

 

But he wouldn’t ever face justice if he just died. 

 

The world would always know him as a hero if he just died

 

It wasn’t good enough. But Touya didn’t have a way to fix it. He didn’t have anything but himself to prove what Endeavor had done, and he didn’t have the resources to get a platform where people would see him. And believe him. 

 

He had speeches. He’d rehearsed what he wanted to say for years. The words, in inflection, even his body language. 

 

But even with his hatred, he’d been stagnating. 

 

He had his place as a minor clean up man in the Shie Hessaikai, but that didn’t do him much good besides he gets enough money to survive and a chance to practice his quirk. The Yakuza aren’t influential enough to warrant him climbing their ranks. It won’t get him close enough to his goal for the effort to be worth it. 

 

Is what he thought. 

 

Then Kono fucking Suzume had made her declaration and within the month the news and the internet were reporting on forgotten and covered up incidents of Endeavor being an asshole. Property damage, collateral destruction, and light maiming of innocent by standard. All things that had been going on for years, but only now were getting the attention that they deserved. 

 

Touya probably shouldn’t be surprised by the sheer amount of incidents of violence caused by his father and yet… 

 

He’s not the only person with burns thanks to Endeavor. 

 

And Shouto. 

 

Little Shouto, perfect, angel, golden child Shouto. 

 

Was scarred

 

Touya stares at the staples in his hands and thinks of the glinting silver and amber earrings that had been snapped into Shouto’s earlobes. 

 

It’s all he can do not to go for the door as soon as he sees the boy standing beside Suzume, the amusing girl that had shown up and bantered with Koichi a few weeks before. But he’d stayed, for reasons he couldn’t articulate. If pressed, he would have said it was to try to hear what Endeavor was up to, or to hear what the golden boy was doing in a Yakuza establishment. 

 

Then, Shouto looks at his new piercings and sighs. It’s a world weary thing tinged with anger and resentment that startles Touya. 

 

“I’m sure he’s going to find some way to punish me for it. Especially now that he’s seen me use my fire side again. Sometimes I wish I’m still sworn off using it.”  

 

Touya blinks. 

 

Because, what? 

 

Shouto’s going to get punished. For piercing his ears. That tracked, because Endeavor was an asshole to all of his children. But when had he sworn off using his fireside? 

 

Man, the old man must have been pissed.  

 

Then Touya looks over and realizes that Suzume is staring at Shouto. There’s something in her dark eyes that Touya recognizes. 

 

It's a fire. 

 

Suzume stands up, ignores Touya, and cups Shouto’s cheeks in her hands. The younger Todoroki blinks up at her, but her jaw is set tight and her calloused hands hold him still. Touya expects her to call Endeavor an asshole at best. Instead, 

 

“I’m going to kill your father.”     

 

Touya chokes    

 

Shouto stares at her and blinks once, slowly. Like a cat. Touya feels like he’s got smoke in his lungs again, and gapes at her. Koichi looks between the three of them, frowning.     

 

“My father is a pro hero,” Shouto says slowly. Koichi mages a strangled noise and crosses himself and steps away from them. 

 

“And?” Suzume responds.     

 

“He’s very strong,” Shouto says slowly, like he’s not sure if she’s slow or not anymore. Touya understands because what she’s just said is insane. Endeavor is the number two pro hero. Kono Suzume is a kid, Yakuza or not.      

 

Suzume laughs softly with a dangerous, glittering smile. It looks like a knife. It looks like ice.
     

 

“I know. I’m not going to fight him. I’m going to kill him.”     

 

Shouto blinks again. But Touya clicks on.     

 

“What’s the difference?”  Shouto asks.    

 

“Oh my sweet summer child,” Suzume says softly. Touya mentally tries to remember if Shouto really is born in the summer. No, no he’s a January baby. 

 

“People die every day in a million different ways. It wouldn’t be that hard to kill someone without fighting them. Or without them even knowing you were doing it.”     

 

“How-”     

 

She shrugs. Just shrugs. Like they aren’t discussing murdering the pro hero. 

 

“Well, say that someone left the gas burning stove on and the house filled with gas. All it would take for one fire hero to go up in a massive explosion is a single misplaced spark. And I’m sure your father has plenty of those. It would be a stroke of luck if it happened on a weekend where you were staying over at one of your siblings' places, or my house. Poor Endeavor is dead, but lives on through his children.”    

 

“Or,” she goes on, ”small holes drilled in lightbulbs will fill a room with small amounts of chemicals. If a hole was in each lamp and lightbulb all someone would have to do is try to turn a light on and it would trigger a chain reaction that would bring the entire house crashing down. A needle filled with air will kill someone. Or-”     

 

She lets go of Shouto’s cheeks and takes his arm. She taps her thumb across the vein above his wrist.  Touya watches in fascination.    

 

“If you pinch here in a certain way it can cause a blood clot that will travel to heart in three minutes and give a grown man a heart attack. It could even kill him. None of these involve fighting a man. At most you shake his hand.”     

 

Shouto is staring at her. Touya is staring at her. 

 

This isn’t an idle threat. 

 

This isn’t her spouting her mouth off because Shouto is a friend of hers. 

 

This is something that she’s thought about, something that she knows. 

 

Suzume pauses. 

 

“If. If you want me to kill your dad.” 

 

Her brows furrow.  

 

“I could also, you know, out him as an abusive fuck, expose him as adirt bag and a technical human trafficor and ruin his life, destroy his reputation and possibly get him arrest. If you, you know. You prefer.”     

 

She makes a face, her nose wrinkled and her cheeks puffed out. “But that way takes longer.”     

 

Shouto stares at her for a long, long time. Touya’s mind is reeling with the new information. With the offer. He wants to say something, anything, but what can he do other than watch?  

 

It’s Shouto who asks the important question.

 

“How much longer?”     

 

Suzume pauses and cocks her head. She hums softly.     

 

“Seven months,” she says at last. “Maybe eight.”     

 

“...You can’t be serious,” Shouto accuses. Touya is inclined to agree. Eight months, for something that he’s been trying to figure out for years? She’s- 

 

“I am.” 

 

-serious.     

 

“No one will help you. The police won’t believe that a pro would do that.” Shouto says with a horrible amount of certainty. One that Touya recognizes. Natsuo had tried once. Just once. 

 

“Then it’s a good thing I’m not going to them to help me,” she reasons easily.     

 

“Pro heroes won’t back you up,” Shouto isists with a frown.     

 

“I’m not asking them either.”     

 

Both of the Todoroki’s stare at her. Hard. 

 

“Why would you do that?” Shouto asks at last.     

 

“Because you’re my friend? Obviously.” Suzume tugs at her scrunchie nervously. “Well?”  

 

Because he was her friend. That was insane. She was insane! 

 

“... eight months, you said?”  Shouto asks, his voice small with a shadow of hope. 

 

Suzume grins, sharp and dangerous. It doesn’t belong to a hero. It belongs to the daughter of Kono Sanjirou. The Carnelian Viper. 

 

“Eight months.”

 

He can wait eight months. He’s waited years. 



It’s already been two months. Six more, and he’ll see what she can accomplish. 

 

And even if she can’t do what she said she would, he can already see her laying foundations that he could use later. He doesn’t know how she learned about all of the damage that Endeavor caused. Even Touya didn’t know, but maybe that was because he’d spent years focusing on the damage done to him. 

 

He wasn’t the only person Endeavor had hurt. 

 

Shouto has a scar on his face. 

 

Dozens of other people have scars too. 

 

Some are simply dead. 

 

And the reports are still pouring in every day, and lawsuits are opening up all over the country. 

 

Even if she doesn’t get so far as to prove Endeavor a human trafficker and and abusive fuck, she’s already killing darlings. 

 

Touya can take it from there if he has to. 

 

But for now, he can wait, a coal fire under the earth, waiting for someone to crack open the surface so he can roar to life and destroy. 

 

Chapter 36: Most Fond Fairwell

Notes:

This is it guys! The last update before the summer training arc begins, its just a short sweet one.

I've also decided that I want to do a halloween special, I'm thinking Hello From the Hallowoods themed!

Chapter Text

The expo wasn’t canceled. 

 

David Shield wasn’t going to prison, although his job was on the line. Which seemed pretty mild to Suzume, but really its not her business. The man just almost got a bunch of people killed in a not-so-fate hostage take over. No big deal, right? 

 

But, Davids involvement in the matter is mostly swept under the rug. All most people know is that villains took over the island and a few hero trainees set everyone free. Wolfram took the biggest fall. 

 

And apparently David is one of the biggest producers of support gear there is. He’s the islands cash cow, and the island isn’t subject to the whims (or laws, as the case may be) of any nation in the world. 

 

Just the board of directors. 

 

Who see fit to sweep it all away like dust, while David gets a pay cut and a suspension. 

 

Suzume is maybe a little irritated by the fact. 

 

She’s not a huge proponent of justice, or the rule of law, but this is stretching things a little too far even for her. 

 

If David wasn’t worth so much money, he wouldn’t be getting off so lightly. 

 

But money rules the world, now doesn’t it? 

 

At least Melissa’s father isn’t going to go to jail. 

 

Although… 

 

Suzume eyes the other girl. 

 

The pair of them have taken a walk up on the high walls of I island, the ones that overlook the sea and protect the island from any outside force. They’re thick steel, made solidly and thick enough for four Boeing 747’s to be lined wing to wing across them. The metal makes soft thumps beneath their shoes, and every now and again a security drone circles past them like clockwork. 

 

By ‘every now and again’ I mean every 4.3 minutes exactly. More than enough time for someone to run across the surface of the wall and get to the other side. Is this really the best security they have?  

 

Melissa is oblivious to Suzume’s train of thought, or the way her dark eyes follow the American girl. 

 

She’s taller than Suzume, which isn’t a hard thing to be, and she had a habit of clasping her hands behind her back. She also has a strange affinity for flannel that Suzume doesn’t really understand. Socks, bow, under shirt… 

 

But whatever. This girl can wear whatever she wants. 

 

“How are your feet?” Suzume finally asks, for once the one uncomfortable with the growing silence. 

 

Melissa looks surprised at her, then cracks a half a smile. Where is Midoriya when Suzume needs him? He’s good at this comforting people crap isn’t he? 

 

She’s no good with kids… 

 

Nevermind that Melissa is older than her. And still staring at her, for some reason? 

 

“They’ll be okay. They’ll just be sore for a while, and I got bandages for them. Next time, I think I’ll wear flats instead of heels.” 

 

Suzume cracks half a grin back at her. 

 

“You could always do what I did and wear boots. Or keep flats in your clutch, my sister-in-law did that at her wedding.” 

 

“Why did she have a clutch at her own wedding?” Melissa wrinkles her nose. 

 

Suzume shrugs. 

 

“Her dress didn’t have pockets and she didn’t want to keep shoes stuffed in her bra with her phone I guess.” 

 

That makes Melissa laugh at least, as small as it is. 

 

“I’ll try to remember that next time I’m at a party with your cursed class.” 

 

Next time. 

 

That was an interesting was to say it. 

 

Did that mean that Melissa was planning on seeing them again? Was she going to come to Japan and visit All Might or something? 

 

“That’s probably smart. I’m thinking about bringing a gun to summer camp with me. Mark my words, something is bound to go horribly, horribly wrong while we’re there.” 

 

Melissa laughs again, a bigger sound this time. More like herself. 

 

After the relief of not being dead had worn off she’d become more subdued, especially while they were deciding her fathers fate. 

 

Suzume can’t really blame her. 

 

She literally knows exactly how Melissa feels. 

 

Only Melissa’s father is useful to the government and his crimes mild enough to walk free. 

 

Suzume isn’t bitter, or if she is it has nothing to do with the blonde girl. 

 

Kono Sanjiro made his choice. And David Shield made his. 

 

It still stings a bit, but that’s not Melissa’s fault. 

 

“Maybe I should make you some support gear to take with you. Just in case. Is there anything you’ve dreamed up that UA can’t provide?” 

 

Suzume hums. 

 

“Nothing that would be practical, no. I wanted an upgrade from my grappling gun that would attach to my hips and let me fly around basically, but it wouldn’t work with the way I fight and it would have ended up too bulky. That’s how I ended up with my vambraces.” 

 

“Oh?’ Melissa’s eyes light up. “That still sounds interesting. Tell me about it?” 

 

So, Suzume does. She details her ideas for the harness and the possible fuel sources and propulsion for the grappling points. The materials she’s though of, weight points, and the hooks for the grappling itself. 

 

And how the position of them would get in her way when she was fighting, so the idea was scrapped for her vambraces. 

 

“That still would have been incredible!” Melissa’s eyes are bright and excited behind her glassed by the time Suzume finishes. “You could have flown.” 

 

Suzume nods, a wry smile on her face. 

 

“I could have. And it would have been awesome. But it wasn’t practical, and I can get pretty close as is.” 

 

Melissa still looked like she was running numbers somewhere in that head of hers. 

 

She was like Hatsume, just less likely to blow Suzume up in the process of experimentation. A less insane Hatsume, but no less brilliant or determined. 

 

Melissa’s path, the one she had chosen for herself, was something that Suzume couldn't do. Not because she couldn’t think of insane, helpful ideas or even work out how those things might work out in terms of making them,but because she doesn’t have the patience for getting back up from failure after failure and trying small adjustments to get it right next time. 

 

She just doesn’t. 

 

She is, at best, a forensic scientist. Not an engineer or architect of marvels. 

 

She has to leave that for other girls. 

 

There’s a very big difference from improvising a bomb and making something as delicate and reliable as her vambraces. 

 

By the time Suzume finishes telling Melissa about all of the support gear that she uses, and her silly longing for a cape, they’ve actually circled the city in its entirety. 

 

“I should be getting back to the hotel,” she says reluctantly. The air out here may be humid and smell of salt, but the wind is warm this high up, and the dying sun casts burning pink across the waters that alights in the reflection of Melissa’s glasses. 

 

“Your plane leaves in a couple of hours, doesn’t it?” 

 

Melissa smiles again, but it looks forlorn. How can smiles be both happy and sad? How can the same movement of muscles portray so many different emotions? 

 

Sometimes, humans are really, weirdly amazing. 

 

Suzume turns her dark eyes towards the sea again. It’s a glory of pink, red, and violet and the sky burns. A few faint stars are already starting to show. She’ll get to see the constellations watching them on their flight home. 

 

“Yeah. Our time here is about up.” 

 

Melissa’s finger tips barely brush Suzume’s arm, drawing the girls attention away from the sea and sky. 

 

“Will you come back?” Melissa asks, and Suzume tries to figure out when she got this close. She’s close enough that Suzume can feel the warmth of her body. 

 

“Maybe, if I win the Sport Festival next year.” 

 

Melissa hums, so soft it's almost lost on the breeze. 

 

“But you’re going to come to Japan to visit All Might,” Suzume points out. “So it’s not like you’ll never see me again.” 

 

“No, but I don’t think I’ll be as brave there as I am here.” 

 

Suzume’s brows furrow. “Brave? What are you-?” 

 

The breeze sweeps away her words. 

 

So do the soft, warm lips that cover her own. 

Chapter 37: The Song That Never Ends

Chapter Text

Dear reader, Suzume wrote, scowling down at the page before her. Dear reader. 

 

Fuck. 

 

She started again. 

 

Dear reader. I wish I could tell you that you will like this story. But you won’t. A story has a beginning, a middle, and an end. And that ending, should it be happy or sad, should at least be satisfying. 

 

But this is not. 

 

This is not a story, this is truth. There is no hope in the final words, there is no light gleaned from somewhere in the ink. 

 

There is only. 

 

An end. 

 

And there is no satisfaction in only an end. 

 

But for now I will give you the beginning. 

 

In the city of West Chase, there was a private investigator, a spy, and an actress… 

 

Suzume glared down at her computer. She liked writing, up until she became a damn writer! 

 

She’s published a few of her shorter ‘stories’ online, and the response was startling. Ravenous. She hadn’t know that anyone cared that much for pre-quirk stories, or detective noirs anymore. They seemed so old school in this world. But they were vintage, she guessed, and the truth shone out of the pages as she wrote them, all the strange and horrible things that she had seen and bore witness to. 

 

There was an actress who never lied. There was a spy who called on angels. And there was a detective who never pulled her gun. 

 

People liked the character she had turned Suzanna Hemmings into! She wasn’t totally autobiographical, that would be just weird, but most everything was true. And that was how she found herself in the fifteenth full book in a series that she was slowly publishing online, on piece at a time. She had seen people start assigning star signs and playlists to characters that weren’t… actually characters, but people who might as well have been dead. 

 

Like assigning a playlist to King Henry VIII’s or something. 

 

Which didn’t hurt anything, and she could look at fanart and see who was close and who was way off. She wouldn't touch fanfiction though. Reading fanfiction about yourself was just- 

 

No. 

 

Nope. 

 

‘Sold to One Direction’ still lived rent free in her head, thank you very much, and real person fanfiction had always struck her as, if not harmful, very weird

 

So the rise of Hamilton had smacked her in the face like a dead trout. 

 

They met when a man was murdered in an office full of the dead. An ‘egyptologist’ a glorified grave robber really, was murdered and his office ransacked. The detective’s presence was obvious. She specialized in the dead. 

 

The actress? 

 

She was a vision. Starlight made flesh and glitter in her smile, a promise tucked into her dimples and soft eyes and didn’t tear up even in the face of a dead man. His head was pulped under a shattered sarcophagus, and she wore a relic of gold on her throat. The jewels of a queen, lended to her for a party of all things. 

 

And the spy was there because he wanted to be. 

 

Because fu- 

 

“Fuck!” Suzume jolted when the train came to a sharper stop than usual. She swore, and snapped her laptop closed before cramming it into her bag and scrambling off the train and onto the busy platform. 

 

It wasn’t as busy as it usually was when she was on it, since there were less kids there going to school and less people on their way to work, but she still had to duck and dodge her fair share of travellers on her way out of the station and up the hill to UA. 

 

Next year, she thought, I’m getting one of those electric scooter to ride up the hill so I don’t have to walk the whole way. Fuck this noise. 

 

She thought that, but Suzume knew the truth. She would run the hill every single day, in her increasingly heavy weights, the entire time she went to the school. It was good, important training. 

 

It might stunt her growth if she wasn’t careful, but she was small anyways so who cared. 

 

More time to crawl through vents and all that. 

 

She was sweating lightly when she finally crested the hill and found about half of her classmates waiting outside the UA gates, where two huge busses were parked. One of her class, one for 1-B. 

 

She paused when she saw some of the 1-B kids loitering. They didn’t have a lot of time to see each other. Mostly lunch, and there everyone stuck to their friends or ate alone if they were so inclined. Suzume was still getting over the novelty of finding out that she was eating lunch with other people, instead of alone. Even if she did still spend more of the time reading. 

 

And standing next to a slight girl with a bob cut was… Ashai? No, Shihai. 

 

Suzume ignored the wave from Toru to meander over to the pair of them. The short girl, who was holding a squirt gun of all things, didn’t seem to notice that Shihai wasn’t able to make direct eye contact with her. 

 

It was kind of funny. 

 

Suzume hide a grin and stopped with a tap of her heels on the concrete. 

 

“Hey.” 

 

They stare at her. 

 

“Hi?” the girl asks more than greets, looking up at her. Suzume only knows because her head tilts back. Her bangs still cover her eyes in their entirety. 

 

Suzume assumes she’s being looked at. Anything else would be weird. She looks at Shihai, his dark face hiding most of his expression save his eyes, which are just as confused at the girls tone had been. 

 

“Shouldn’t you be with your class?” he asks, nodding towards the others from 1-A.. 

 

Suzume shrugs. 

 

“Why should I? We aren’t leaving yet and we’re all going to the same place, right?” 

 

“Wait, you’re not riding on our bus, are you?” he asks suspiciously. 

 

Well she wasn’t planning on that. But it sounded like fun. 

 

At the very least it would give her a chance to cause problems on purpose and terrorize Vlad King and his weird scabby quirk. 

 

But it was possible that she shouldn’t do that. She didn’t think that it would matter at all if she was on their bus or her own, but it might be interesting to see how class 1 B worked. If she remembered they were more… cohesive than her own class. And that was before Suzume, outsider of her own admission, was added to the pot. 

 

But all the same she shakes her head. 

 

“No, I just felt like coming over to say hi. I haven’t gotten the chance and at the Sports Festival I said we could do some training together. I don’t want you to think that I’m going back on that or anything. It’s just been… busy. You know, final exams, serial killers, all that noise.” 

 

“Oh. Oh right! You were in the group that ran into the Hero Killer,” Shihai recalled. 

 

His classmates who overhear turn towards them, muttering quietly. 

 

Suzume’s eye twitches. Maybe she’s been getting a little too friendly. Her scowl probably won’t even scare them away now. 

 

Damn. 

 

Losing her touch huh? 

 

Too bad. 

 

“I mean, yeah. There were like four of us and that pro hero, Native. But I was there so-” 

 

“Can you tell us about it?!” 

 

Suzume stares at the boy that’s just appeared at her side. It’s all she can do not to elbow him in the face for surprising her. The group of students has grown as everyone starts filtering in and their leaving time gets closer and closer. 

 

“About… the serial killer?” she clarifies, staring at him. He nods rapidly, and a few other nod along with him, apparently in ear shot. 

 

She was just here to chat not give a fucking play by play! 

 

“Hah!” 

 

Someone laughs, cutting her off. She glances over to see Monoma pointing at her, grinning like an idiot. 

 

“You really want a story from someone from class 1-A? Those psychopaths can’t even go a month without getting into some kind of trouble! I bet they- ouch!” 

 

Kendo smacks him in the head before his rant can get even more unhinged, scowls down at him, and forcibly drags him onto their bus. 

 

Suzume considers the little nut case. 

 

It’s her personal opinion that he has one of the most flexible, useful quirks out of anyone that she’s ever met. But he’s a goddamn lunatic with an inferiority complex the size of his ego. 

 

So, roughly the size of the bus. 

 

Suzume glances at the spikey haired boy who wanted her story. 

 

“Well I might have tagged along on your bus and told you what happened, but now it’s looking like I better get back to my own class.” 

 

He, and a couple others, groan in despair. 

 

Suzume’s mouth twitches. 

 

“I’ll tell you guys what happened some other time. It’s really not that exciting.” 

 

“You fought the Hero Killer! And won!” 

 

She can see Monomo lean out the window trying to shout at her, with Kendo holding him by his collar like a leash. 

 

“Yeah, and I’ve got the scar on my neck to prove it.” 

 

She tilts her head and jabs a thumb at the line on her throat. 

 

Monoma’s jaw shuts so fast she can’t believe he doesn’t breath his teeth and the kids in front of her hiss or recoil. Like they just realizes that this isn’t a story from a comic book, but her and other teenagers actually almost dying. 

 

What weird people. 

 

Suzume waves and leaves them in that awkward silence. 

 

Toru bounces onto her and Suzume catches her one armed with ease. The invisible girl wraps her legs around Suzume's hips to hold herself there and starts gesturing with her arms as she chatters at her. 

 

“What was that? Who were you talking to? Why did it look like you just told them all that their dogs died?” 

 

Suzume snorts at her, and keeps one arm around Toru’s middle to keep her in place. 

 

“That was Shihai, he’s in class 1- B. I fought him at the sports festival remember? They wanted me to tell them about Stain, and I said I would some other time.” 

 

“Oh yeah?” Toru leans around her to look at the gathered other class, who are all starting to file onto their bus. “That weird blond guy is in their class right?” 

 

“Monoma? Yeah, he’s over there.” 

 

“I don’t think I like him.” 

 

“I think he needs a smack harder than Kendo is willing to give him.” 

 

Toru starts giggling, and hops down off of Suzume. They’re joined a minute later by Mina and Ururuaka, who have dropped their gear off in the luggage bins under the bus. Iida is starting to shout, ordering people to load onto the bus. 

 

Suzume reluctantly puts her bag down there to join the rest, and climbs onto the bus with a book in hand and her vambraces tucked in the pockets of her skirt. 

 

She finds herself squished between Toru and the window, and she cracks open her book and tucks herself into the corner. Her favorite seats are the little single seats in the very back where the emergency exit door is and there’s room enough to stretch her legs, but this will work well enough. 

 

She barely notices all of the chatter going on around her. She’s focused as intently as she can on the pages in front of her. If she looks at Katsuki, Midoriya, Yaomomo, Shouto, or anyone else that was on I Island she’s going to start thinking about Melissa again. And then her face is going to turn red and her mind is going to start racing through nonsense. 

 

Because Melissa is a sweet girl! Suzume does thing that she’s nice, and she’s pretty to boot, but was it okay to kiss her? 

 

Admittedly, it wasn’t Suzume’s idea but she should have seen it coming! Right? 

 

Katsuki had known exactly what had happened when she had rejoined them, her face so hot you could cook an egg on it and Melissa just as flustered. 

 

It wasn’t even bad. 

 

It was just. 

 

Melissa was seventeen! 

 

And Suzume wasn’t

 

But is she older or younger than her? 

 

Suzume is younger but Suzanna was older. And Suzume still feels like a teenager. She thinks. But Suzanna hadn’t been an adult for long when she died so most of her life experience is just two different life experiences of a weird teenager, not long life experience of an adult. 

 

And the problem with intergenerational relationships in the first place is a power imbalance, and Suzume would never use any power to influence someone else into acting the way she wanted, not in a relationship like that. That would be a bitch move! And similarly, Melissa wouldn’t, and Suzume would never be involved with anyone who would. 

 

So she doesn’t know. Is she an adult or a long teenager? 

 

What’s the morality of dating someone if you’re undead?! 

 

Suzume shakes her head violently to try to clean out the thoughts that she was trying to avoid. 

 

Goddamn it! 

 

And that’s not even going into the part where she now has to question what her feelings towards Melissa are, and figure out what her damn sexuality in this life is! 

 

Her head thumps against the window and she stares desperately at the pages in front of her, and begs her head to shut the fuck up. 

 

Suzume wishes, maybe for the first time, that she knows someone else like her. Someone who can give her the answers to these questions. 

 

Maybe I’ll just wait to date until I’m thirty, and then nothing matters. 

 

Assuming I live that long this time. 

 

‘Thump’ goes her head on the window. 

 

Toru pokes her cheek. 

 

“Whatcha thinkin’ about?” 

 

Suzume eyes the invisible finger pressed into her skin. 

 

She looks at Toru. 

 

“This is the song that never ends, it goes on and on my friends. Somebody started singing it not knowing what it was. And we’ll just keep on singing it, and singing it because…” 

 

Toru laughs loudly, startling a few folks near them. 

 

“What?” Kaminari asks. 

 

She beams at him. Literally. Toru sparkles when she’s excited. 

 

“This is the song that never ends, it goes on and on my friends. Somebody started singing it not knowing what it was. And we’ll just keep on singing it, and singing it because this is the song that never ends, it goes on and on my friends. Somebody started singing it not knowing what it was. And we’ll just keep on singing it, and singing it because this is the song that never ends, it goes on and on my friends. Somebody started singing it not knowing what it was. And we’ll just keep on singing it, and singing it because this is the song that never ends, it goes on and on my friends. Somebody started singing it not knowing what it was. And we’ll just keep on singing it, and singing it because-” 

 

Slowly, one by one, the other kids in the class either grown or join in until they driving down a mountain road screaming it at passersby in other cars. 

 

Aizawa in the front looks like he wants to put his head through the steering wheel. 

 

Suzume has grown numb to repeating verses by the time they pull over in the middle of the mountains. 

 

Even if she didn’t know what’s going to happen, Suzume would know that something is about to happen. 

 

Along with her classmates she piles out onto the opening beside the road. Forest stretches for miles around and Suzume tilts her head and inhales the welcome scent of pine and decay, blossoms and new growth. The air is clean and rich with plant life and earth, even this close to a road. 

 

A cool breeze ruffles her hair, lifting her bangs away from her face and bringing her bird song and the rustling of leaves. 

 

How long has it been since she’s left a city? 

 

Years, at least. 

 

Everyone else piles out and looks over the landscape with her. 

 

Out of the corner of her eyes, she can see Bakugou eying not just her, but also Midoriya. 

 

She doesn’t know what its all about. And honestly she doesn’t know if she wants to know what he’s thinking about. Whatever it is, it’s bound to spell trouble for her. 

 

She doesn’t know where the other class is either. They must be taking a different route to the training camp in the mountains. 

 

A car, non descript and there for not belonging to the FBI or whatever, comes to a half at the side of the road, and the door swings open. 

 

“Heya Eraser!” A voice called out. Two young women came climbing out in Tokyo Mew Mew cosplay. Or, hero gear, possibly. 

 

Aizawa suddenly looks more tired than usual.  

 

“Long time no see,” he says cordially, and wisely steps out of the way as the pair bounce towards the high schoolers. 

 

“Your feline fantasies are here! Say Meow!” The brunette began, lifting her… paws? 

  

“Purr-fectly cute and cat-like girls!” the blonde continues, doing the same. Together, obviously rehearsed, they strike a dynamic pose.  

 

“You can call us, The Wild Wild Pussycats!” The finish together. 

 

Suzume stares. 

 

It's one of the silliest things she’s ever seen and she will die before she admits that she desperately wants to try it. 

 

Suzume glances at the little boy who climbs out of the car behind them, looking unamused. 

 

Traumatized little kid. 

 

So not my strong suit. What am I gonna say? Yep, life sucks, get up anyways? Thats real nice. 

 

“The Pussy-Cats are pro heroes that are going to be helping us train," Aizawa explains blandly.

 

Midoriya, naturally, starts geeking out over the heroes until the blonde on, Pixie Bob, shuts him up. 

 

Mandalay points to a mountain. "Your lodging is at the base of that mountain over there. If you hurry, you'll make it in time for lunch! This whole area is out territory, we own it all. So." Her smile turns oddly sadistic, and her tail starts twitching like a cat ready to pounce. 

 

A few kids who are quicker on the uptake start running for the bus. Suzume stares down at the forest, and tenses. 

 

"Sorry kids," Aizawa says, not sounding sorry at all. "But the training's already started." 

 

All Pixie Bob does is touch the ground. The earth heaves, shifts, and the mountain erupts beneath them. 

 

"You've got three hours to reach the facility on foot, feel free to use your quirks to make it through the Beast's Forest!"

Chapter 38: Into the Woods

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Suzume lands on her feet because of course she does. 

 

Well, no, she actually catches herself on a tree, does a tarzan swing, and then lands on her feet. 

 

And while her classmates are frantically trying to land on not-their-faces Suzume doesn’t hesitate. 

 

She runs

 

At her heels the ear shifts and lifted and she hears her classmates scream as monsters start to mold themselves and step out of the trees. 

 

If she’s being honest its not so much that Suzume remembered Pixie Bobs quirk than it is that she doesn’t want to be the last person there. And also she doesn’t want to miss lunch. 

 

Who would willingly skip a meal? 

 

(Unless that meal was cheerios and orange juice, in which case. 

 

Just no. )

 

So she takes off into the trees, securing her vambraces as she goes and privately thanking every got she can think of that she had the foresight to put them in her pocket instead of letting them get put in storage with everyone else's costumes and equipment. 

 

Maybe she should have told them all. 

 

Suzume glances over her shoulder long enough to see four of her classmates tag team to destroy one earth golem and speeds up. 

 

Nah. They’ll be fine. 

 

She lifts her arm and shoots, embeds the hook in a tree and launches herself up into the bark. She’s never had to many holds before, even in the crowded city training grounds, but here the trees are thick and tall. 

 

An idea occurs to her and she shoots up, to the tallest branch that looks stable, and lifts. 

 

Greenery blurs around her until it vanishes. 

 

For a second she floats, weightless above the canopy of trees; green spreads across all sides like an ocean of foliage. 

 

Then gravity comes back and she goes down, faster, into the trees. She has to twist and dodge the branches as she drops back down and lands on the earth. 

 

No sooner had her toes touched the rich grass than the ground shakes and a relatively small creature made of dirt and clay rushes her from the side, swinging dull claws at her like an oversized badger. Suzume dodges, spins behind it, and punches through the spine. 

 

She doesn’t know exactly how strong the constructs are supposed to be. If she just found a weak spot or if they normally take just one good hit to go down. 

 

But it works. 

 

A minute later though, and she’s dancing between three larger ones, trying to get a good hit in. 

Dodging is easy, and even bare handed Suzume is capable. 

 

This thing is. 

 

Suzume is more than capable of breaking bricks with her bare hands. She’s done it hundreds of times, and she can snap these great things’ joints just as she can bones. 

 

Except that they’re big, and it takes her too long to get a good grip, and there’s too many following her. 

 

So she lifts her wrist, shoots, and goes flying into the trees. She dodges hands the size of motorcycles, and teeth that seem too sharp for something facing up against kids, and launches herself through the tree. She sweeps through the branches until she’s out of range before she lands, breathing fast and hard. 

 

She’s already covered in dirt. 

 

Suzume keeps a wary eye out for the monsters, but none appear. 

 

Not, that is, until she lands on the ground again. 

 

Then the creatures are back, smashing at her and snarling with voices that sound like wind through canyons. 

 

Suzume kills one of them, punches through a skull made of earth that explodes with sand and soil, and launches herself once more into the trees and above. High, high in the sky. 

 

Something metallic glints in the corner of her eye as she whips away. Something that had stung her fist. 

 

She lands in the sheltering branches of a tree and waits. 

 

It’s obvious that Pixie Bobs visor has something to do with her quirk. A way to control it remotely somehow. She takes a careful look around. There aren’t drones or cameras around that she can see floating in the air or attached to trees. There’s nothing that should give away her position. 

 

And indeed it seems like the only time her position is given away is when she touches the ground. And Pixie Bob controls the earth itself, turns it into massive creatures and makes mud slides. 

 

Earth. Metal inside the monsters. She’s not tracked by sight. She’s panting heavily so its probably not sound either. 

 

Suzume eyes the ground. 

 

Pixie Bob is tracking them using metal pieces in the monsters that detect vibrations in the ground. 

 

So, if she stays off the ground, she’ll be fine. 

 

Suzume prepares to leap and pauses. 

 

She. 

 

Should probably tell her classmates, right? 

 

Suzume looks towards the base of the mountain, then back at where she can still hear her class causing explosions in the distance. 

 

“... they’ll be fine.” 

 

She’s still fighting all of them, after all. Friends or otherwise. 

 

Suzume lifts her arm, shoots a hook into a tree, and vaults herself into the woods. 

 

Three hours later she finds herself walking out of the trees, sweaty and scraped, but otherwise fine. At some point she’d decided to conserve the air pressure units that shoot her grapples and not overwork them, and to just jump from tree to tree instead. 

 

It was slower going, but she managed with only a few falls and subsequent fights, and it seemed like the further she got from her initial group the slower the reaction time was of the pussy cats creation. 

 

Which was fine with her. 

 

This beast forest fucking sucked. 

 

Suzume dusts her skirt off as she walks out of the woods and looks up at the huge building that reads ‘Catnip Inn’. It’s a massive lodge that can definitely hold her entire year inside, plus the teachers and staff. The thick stone walls are sturdy, and she can tell that they’re mostly fireproof too. There are huge vents on the roof that speak of air filters, and a massive generator around the side. 

 

This may be labeled an inn, but it was an emergency shelter meant to withstand the worst mother nature could throw at it. 

 

Suzume privately clocks all the exist and escape routes on her way to where the bus is parked, and a truly massive man in a skirt has managed to wrangle every single suitcase and backpack out of the bus and is marching it towards the inn. 

 

She blinks, then turns to where Aizawa is standing with Mandalay. Pixie Bob is crouched not far, moving her hands oddly now and again as she controls her quirk from a distance. 

 

Suzume eyes her. 

 

Pixie Bob is, in Suzume expert opinion, a very, very dangerous woman. 

 

She moved an entire hillside without breaking a sweat, and she’s managed to create and summon incredibly detailed monsters made of dirt and soil, and she doesn’t even look tired. If she wanted to end a fight all she needs to do is open a hole in the ground and stick someone in it like a wine topper. 

 

 Yeah. 

 

Very, very, dangerous. 

 

“Oh?” 

 

Suzume looks away from the blonde to see Mandalay looking at her, tapping a clawed glove point to her chin. 

 

“You made it, but where’s the rest of your class?” she asks, peering behind Suzume. 

 

The girl shrugs. 

 

“Somewhere behind me. I wasn’t paying that much attention.” 

 

“You abandoned your friends? That’s cruel.” 

 

Mandalay’s mouth twitches. 

 

Suzume doesn’t blink. 

 

“They’ll be fine. There’s work to be done, isn’t there?” 

 

Aizawa looks at her, something strange in his eyes, but he nods all the same. 

 

“There’s unloading to do, for one thing. And equipment to set up in the training yard. We were going to do it, but if you’re already here and ready for some training…” 

 

Suzume’s cheeks twitches. 

 

She narrows her eyes at him, but nods shorts all the same. 

 

“Fine, whatever. Show me what to do.” 

 

He does. 

 

She carries barrels of water out into an open space set aside for training, along with practice dummies and stacks of bricks and woods. Some of it is familiar, it's not unlike setting up for teaching martial arts classes. Some of it is bizarre. 

 

She really doesn’t want to know what the four boxes of airplane sick bags are for, but she has a feeling it's got to do with Ururaka and her quirk making her nauseous. Or possibly Aoyama. 

 

Suzume wrinkles her nose. Sometimes she doesn’t envy people with quirks at all. A lot of the drawbacks seem worse than living without a quirk itself, minus the quirkism. 

 

Well, whatever. 

 

At some point Aizawa has her take a break to get water and some food in her, and Suzume is suddenly reminded that food always makes a person feel more human. Especially when they’ve been working their asses off all morning dodging giant monsters and setting up training fields for their classmates. 

 

The huge man, Tiger, had told the girls that he was more than capable of doing all the chores himself, but Mandalay had pointed out that the manuel labor would build her muscles up and he got a gleam in his eyes that made Suzume want to go hide behind a curtain. 

 

He was one of those muscle obsesses loons, wasn’t he? 

 

Great. 

 

And chances were she was going to have to train with him, since she doesn’t exactly had quirk to specially train at the summer camp. 

 

She’s been wondering what to do, but up until now it hasn’t seemed all that important. Or at least, she’s assumed that Aizawa of all people would know what to do with her. He fights mostly quirkless, and he’s teaching Shinsou to do so too. Mandalay as well is a largely quirkless fighter, since her quirk is one way telepathy. It’s good for assuring people that help is on the way and giving out mass instructions, but that’s about it. 

 

Even if all my training is is carrying weights up and down a mountain, I’ll still be stronger when I leave, right?

 

Probably. 

 

If she didn’t die in the attack on the camp. 

 

If one even happened, which she was starting to doubt. Tomura just didn’t seem all that interested in Bakugou anymore. Even though he knew who she was, he hadn’t asked her any questions about him or the school or what they did to study, 

 

It was actually weird if she thought about it too much. 

 

She shakes her head. 

 

Maybe it’ll happen. 

 

Maybe it won’t. 

 

She honestly isn’t sure anymore. Things change. They change all the time and all around her. 

 

After all, Kai isn’t a villain here. His dad isn’t comatose and Eri still has her parents. 

 

So what. 

 

Exactly. 

 

Is going to happen next? 

 

Suzume stops outside the inn and looks at the sky, her brow furrowed. 

 

All she can do, she supposes, is face the future and live with what comes. Same as everyone else. 

 

The sky is turning pink and she can smell dinner cooking out back of the inn, where a campground with tables and barbecues is set up in the darkening lights. 

 

The women have been cooking for an hour now while Tiger finishes setting up the mass rooms that everyone is going to be sharing. Suzume had helped him lug sheets around earlier and futons and blankets. 

 

The future is unknown. 

 

She’s always been better at figuring out the past than the future, and now… 

 

It looks like that’s starting to become true here too. 

 

Maybe she should be afraid. Maybe she should be relieved. 

 

But before she can think too hard about it, the trees part, and the rest of her class finally stumbles out of the woods. 

Notes:

Check out my tumblr, Lo-55, if you wanna see my dog or shoot me a message!

Chapter 39: Skin Cabaret

Notes:

Hey guys! Sorry its been so long, but there was a family tragedy so updates won't be as consistent as they used to be. I really appreciate everyones care and patience.

We finally have our new chapter here! Complete with a halloween twist on one of Suzume's old cases.

TW for death, ghosts, mild gore, mentions of homophobia and prostitution, and basically anything you'd hear in a true crime podcast.

Chapter Text

Suzume doesn’t need encouragement to rise with the sun. 

 

She’s probably the only one of her classmates who’s actually awake when they all stumble out of the ‘inn’. Her classmates look like extras from the Walking Dead, all shuffling and exhaustion and whining complaints. 1-B is somewhere else, she assumes, or doing a different kind of early morning exercise. 

 

Suzume has added more weights to her harness, ankles and wrists, and she can feel it in every step she takes outside. She’s awake, but Suzume has this problem ; she does not want to listen to her classmates complain this early in the day about training. 

 

So she does her best to block out all the noise and instead lines up with the rest of them in front of Aizawa, who could have slept 16 hours or 16 minutes for all he looks the same as ever. That is to say, exhausted beyond what could possibly be healthy. 

 

Suzume doesn’t comment. She’s too busy stretching her now heavier arms out to either side and trying to figure out how much she can do before she exhausts herself. 

 

It occurs to her that one of these days she needs to fight without her weights on, and see exactly how different that is. It’s probably a bad idea to do at random, Rock Lee style. She could misjudge and punch someone’s head off or -

 

Something. 

 

She doesn’t know that she’ll ever be that strong, but you never know! And she’s getting stronger and stronger with each added weight. Even if she feels like an overcooked noodle for a few days after each new weight is added.

 

And so this overcooked noodle finishes her stretches, along with a few of her classmates who also know how to stretch, and they all take off at a run. It takes them miles going up and down hills of various inclines. 

 

Suzume is horrified to find that slow inclines are actually harder than simple climbing up walls like she normally does. Shouldn’t it be easier?! 

 

But no. 

 

By the end of the run her legs are aching and she has a mantra of ‘you’ll be stronger after this, you’ll be stronger after this, you’ll be stronger after this’ going. 

 

All of that said, Suzume was still the best off out of her entire class. Even Iida looked ready to drop. He was fast, but he needed more endurance. Shinsou looks ready to drop into the dirt, but he’d still run faster than a good half of her class. 

 

She was surprised he had been invited along, and then less surprised when she actually thought about it. He’d proved himself in the sports festival after all, and everyone knew he deserved to be here just as much as they did. 

 

After the ‘jog’, still in the pale pink lights of dawn, they all gathered together in front of Aizawa for a speech of all things. Suzume could already feel her bangs sticking to her forehead with sweat and her pony tail stuck to the back of her neck. 

 

She wished her other was here, to tie it all back in a spikey knot. 

 

But if wishes were fishes and all that. 

 

“Good morning, class.” 

 

There’s a light in his normally dark eyes that Suzume isn’t sure she completely trusts. 

 

“Today we begin training in earnest. Our goal is to increase your skills exponentially so that each of you earns a provisional license in the fall. More specifically, there's a growing hostile force out there. Through this, you'll be prepared to face it. So stay sharp, and work hard, kids,” he looks each of them over in turn and Suzume feels her spine straighten under his gaze. It’s intense, but there’s… faith? In it? 

 

Faith in them. 

 

Aizawa goes on. 

 

“To start with, here Bakugou. Try throwing this.” 

 

He tosses a softball at Katsuki, who catches it and looks it over. “This is from the first day of class...?” 

 

Aizawa nods. 

 

“Last time, right after school started, your record was 705.2 meters. How much have you grown since then?” 

 

Mina punches her fist into her hand. “Ohh! We're testing to see if we've improved?”

 

Kirishima grins sharply. “We've been through a lot these last three months! I bet he can make it a whole kilometer! Throw that sucker Bakugou!” 

 

Bakugou shifts his footing and winds up. Suzume is close enough to hear him mutter, “Here we freaking go…”

 

Suzume braces herself for his scream of, “GO TO HELL!” and the blast that follows it. Smoke, smelling like burnt marshmallows, billows back towards her before dissipating. The ball goes soaring and…

 

“That was 709.6 meters.” Aizawa holds up the measuring screen to show everyone the numbers. 

 

Only a few meters more. 

 

Suzume can see Baku- Katsuki’s face frozen in fury. Aizawa ignores him and moves on with his lecture. 

 

“You’ve had a single semester at UA, and thanks to everything you’ve gone through, all of you have definitely improved. But those improvements have mostly been limited to mental prowess and technical skill, with a slight increase in physical strength as well. As you can see, your quirks have not improved much. That’s why we’re now going to focus on trying to improve them here.”

 

 He smiles, so wicked Suzume has to wonder if he’s not a villain in disguise. But no. He’s just an asshole, and she’s fine with that. 

 

It does make her shift minutely. If the training here is specifically for quirks, just what is he going to do with her? 

 

“This will be so harsh you’ll all wish you were dead. So let’s hope you all survive.” 

 

Suzume hears Toru gulp beside her, but she ignores the invisible girl entirely. All her attention is on Aizawa and he goes around and starts to assign tasks to her classmates. Katsuki shoves his hands in boiling water and blasts huge explosions that threaten to crack his arms to open his sweat glands. Shouto sits in a barrel of water and alternates between flash freezing and boiling it. Iida runs like a mad man up and down the harsh terrain in his full suit of armor. Ururaka and Aoyama both use their quirks until they throw up. Yaomomo and Sero produce toys and tape until they actually bleed from the strain of it all. 

 

1-B rolls in about the same time Aizawa shuffles Midoriya towards Tiger, a massive man who seems to have no issues wearing his skirt and kicking the shit out of people at the same time. Suzume eyes him. She can respect that. 

 

Aizawa turns to Suzume. 

 

She looks up at him, waiting. 

 

And he turns sideways to reveal a head of violet hair standing next to her own equipment case and a small box opened to reveal a familiar gray scarf. 

 

“At this point, you don’t need our help getting stronger or practicing fighting. You’re doing that well enough on your own, outside of class.” 

 

She thinks it's praise, but he says it completely matter of factly. 

 

“And you said you’re going on a training trip after this one as well, to enhance that. So instead of working on fighting, you’re going to work with your equipment instead. And so is Shinsou.”

 

Suzume stares at him. 

 

“... really?” 

 

Aizawa stares back. 

 

“Would you rather go fight Tiger with the others?” 

 

She looks back to where Midoriya is being joined by a few members of class 1-B. The exercises are all the same kind she’s been doing for years. The mock battle against someone twice their size is the same. She’s spent a decade learning to fight against every kind of quirk her teachers could find, she’s spent over half her life getting as strong as she can as fast as she can. 

 

She rubs the strap of her chest harness through her t-shirt. 

 

“No,” she says at last. She wouldn’t learn anything new if she went and joined them, and she doubts she would refine herself more that way either. It would give her a chance to work up to her next weight but… 

 

No. 

 

Working with her equipment will be better. Aizawa is right. 

 

So she follows him over to Shinsou, and puts on her gear. The goggles are the part that are the hardest for her to use, at this point. She almost never uses them in the field because if she hits the wrong button she’s going to give herself a headache or worse. 

 

But this time, she pulls them on, secures her harness, and looks at Aizawa. 

 

He gestures to the woods. 

 

“There are orange flags that will lead you through the woods. Navigate without touching the forest floor.” 

 

Suzume secures the rest of her gear, her harness and her vambraces, and takes off into the trees. 

 

She really should have expected it, but the traps that start flying at her from all sides still take her by surpise.

 

The sound of Shinsou shouting behind her at least means that she's not the only one who almost gets their head smacked in. Not that thats much of a comfort.  Shinsou has only been doing this since the sports festival. She moves on, as fast as she can, as paintballs dart at her and the ground rises up to try to rip her from the branches.

 

If she thought it was going to be an easy day, she was very, very wrong. 

~ ~ ~

 

Suzume finds herself in charge of slicing all the vegetables at dinner. She and Bakugou are apparently the only people in their class who can do it without cutting a finger off. 1-B is more well rounded (read as; mildly less fucking weird) and split their half of the dinner preparations up between Kendo, mushroom girl, and Monoma. 

 

It’s a good thing too, because Suzume would have absolutely kicked Monomo in the head if he went on too many if his ridiculous rants. 

 

As if they wanted to keep getting attacked by villains! 

 

… 

 

Okay, so she could maybe have stopped at least one of those attacks if she had spoken up, but she had chosen the safer option at the time, and if she ended up fighting the future King of Ashes? Oh well! It all turned out okay. 

 

Mostly. 

 

She’s pretty sure Tomura’s arm still hurts him sometimes, although he won’t admit to it. 

 

Suzume lets herself get lost in her thoughts and suppositions as she slices and dices mechanically. She doesn’t notice the red eyes narrowed at her as the night winds on and the food comes together. 

 

In the end its just a simple, filling curry. She doesn’t know about Ida’s weird ranting about feeding the souls of the weary, but whatever lets him sleep better at night is fine by her in the end. 

 

She’s too busy scarfing down as many calories as she can get her hands on. 

 

She’s pretty sure she bites Midoriya at some point. 

 

Then, someone drags in a bunch of wood and calls for Shouto to make a bonfire. The smell of woodsmoke is hot on the night air, and it doesn’t come from where she expected it too. 

 

She sits on a log and stares at the burning fire as conversation whirls around her. 

 

She only realizes she’s been addressed when an elbow drives into her ribs. 

 

“Ow!” 

 

She turns to glare at Mina, who is naturally unrepentant. Toru is next to her, probably beaming. 

 

“Go ahead, come on!” Mina coaxes, and Suzume stares at her. Go ahead an what? 

 

“No thanks?” she says slowly. 

 

Toru whines. 

 

“But, come on! We all know you have the best scary stories!” 

 

They want her to tell them a story? 

 

Suzume stares at the two for a long time, and turns her head to see the rest of the students, and even Aizawa and Mandalay staring at her expectantly. The little kid, Kota, appears from wherever he’d run off to (the mountain, she knows instinctively. Dust on his shoes, a scrape on his hand, and a twig in his hair. His cheeks are flushed and his finger tips and wrinkled from water, it’s his quirk and-) and glares at her. 

 

Monoma laughs, that high and annoying laugh of his. 

 

He really does have a great quirk, but his personality has started to grate on her today. 

 

She stares at him. 

 

“See? 1-A is all talk, and nothing to back it up! A couple of villain attacks doesn't mean you know horror.” 

 

Suzume slowly turns to him. Her dark eyes glow in the fire light and for an instant Monoma shuts up entirely, and a chill runs down his spine. 

 

Yusada Suzume smiles

 

“Okay,” she says lightly. “I’ll tell you a story.” 

 

She’ll have to change a few details, but… 

 

“When you kill someone two people die; them, and the person you used to be. To take a life is to break a part of your soul off, however big, however small. In the city of West Chase, people were disappearing.

 

It was hard to notice at first. The people who vanished all lead ‘at risk’ life styles. The homeless, the down trodden. Run aways, sex workers, gang members. Folks who are hard to keep track of at the best of times, who really would just skip town now and again and never tell a soul. Running from something. Hunting for something. A mobile lifestyles means its hard for anyone to notice if you’re in more trouble than usual, no matter how many people try to look after one another. 

 

But someone was keeping track. 

 

Adelaide Fox did her best to keep an eye out on the young people who worked the nights in her neighborhood. She couldn’t do much, but she could try, in her own way. At the very least she could bear witness to those who passed through. Remember them as best she could. The folks who lived there lead hard, cold lives, and Lord knew no one else was watching over them. 

 

But she wasn’t a policewoman. She wasn’t a hero. She was just a witness.  

 

And right before her eyes they were going missing, and bodies were turning up but none of them were the ones she was desperately afraid to find out about. 

 

(Polly, Daja, Antoine, Jasmine)

 

It was through a very short grape vine that amounted to overheard gossip at a ballroom competition that lead to a gentle knocking on Adelaide Fox’s dressing room door after the last walk of the night. 

 

She pulled it open and looked down to see a young woman, her hands shoved in the pockets of a leather jacket and running shoes on her feet. 

 

She didn’t look like she belonged backstage at any drag show, let alone a ballroom. But there she was, and her mouth was twisted in a facsimile of a smile. 

 

“Miss Fox?” she asked, tilting her head up to gaze at the tall woman. “I’m Anna Hemlock. I’m a detective. I heard you’ve got some folks missing.” 

 

Well, Adelaide was no friend of cops . But this girl wasn’t in blue and she didn’t flash a badge, and she was a chance to find them. Even if she was a cop, whatever trouble they might be in the law could very well be the lesser of two evils. 

 

So she brought the young woman into her dressing room, and told her everything she knew. 

 

It took Anna Hemlock a week to find the house. It wasn’t listed on google maps, and the only hard copy maps of the area that even showed the over-glorified deer path to the house in the woods were old and hard to read. 

 

But she found it all the same. She got the license plate number and the car description from the last ones who had seen the missing people, and when she brought that to her friends in the police station that came up with a few more hits on it. A dented grey hatchback, that belonged to an instrument repair man. 

 

Suspicious activity, a drunk driving record, reckless driving, aggressive behavior, solicitation. His wife Delores had reported him for battery, and accused him of abusing their son, Sam, but the charges were dropped and the pair skipped town. Anna hadn’t found any other record of them after that. Probably (hopefully) they had changed their names and were living happily in canada. 

 

She was surprised that the man hadn’t been brought in already. 

 

But with her list of missing people, it brought the number up to eleven. Eleven missing people over the years, and all of them either tied to this car or to the man who drove it.  

 

Grover Kroll. 

 

Adelaide Fox had given her the name of four working girls. Polly, Daja, Antoine, and Jasmine. And there were more who were ‘last seen’ with him. Moira, Mary, Trevor, Sarah, and Kim.

 

Anna parked her bike around the side of the house. The dented car was missing, and the house was quiet and still in the rustling trees. They loomed above her, bore witness to the horrors that were to come. 

 

She found a window in the back unlatched, and slipped inside. 

 

There was a gun strapped to her hip, and she had made a call to the police station on her way out to the house, but a fire in the dockyard was taking up most of the resources. 

 

It would have been smarter to stay in the city and wait until she could get back up. Real police officers, preferably, instead of Private Investigators like she was. 

 

But here she was. 

 

And really, she had always been a tad too reckless for her own good. 

 

The climbed in through a side window, and kept a level eye on the drive way, where no beat up car was sitting. She didn’t know how long he was supposed to be gone, but she wanted to make sure that he was the right person. 

 

She knew he was the right person, of course she did. But she needed concrete evidence or else he could get out of jail and flee. And she absolutely could not let that happen. 

 

So she crept in. 

 

She knew the kind of person he was. He was someone who beat his wife and son and who preyed on the most vulnerable members of society. Someone who was, at this moment, tuning a piano at a church that had mysterious gone completely wrong. 

 

(Anna didn’t know a lot about instruments, really, but she figured if she undid enough screws something was bound to happen) 

 

She picked her way around the house. It was only one floor, with two bedrooms. One bedroom still had dust covered childrens toys, and a broken hole in the wall beside the window. There were red stains smeared across one wall, at roughly head height. 

 

Anna wasn’t a very tall person. It would have been shoulder height on most people.  

 

Brown. Red brown, actually. The color of old blood. 

 

Anna moved on. 

 

The kitchen was a mess, full of take out containers and trash that needed desperately to be taken out. 

 

And a whole pantry full of protein shake powder and pedialyte, for some reason. 

 

A look at the expiration date and she knew that they weren’t old purchases either. He’d bought them recently. 

 

What did he need with pedialyte without a kid? 

 

Anna’s stomach twisted in worry. Air blew, cold around her. She rubbed her arm and looked around, but all the windows and doors were shut tight. 

 

Weird… 

 

The house wasn’t in good shape. There was probably a crack in the walls or gaps in the doors. 

 

From the kitchen she checked the bedroom, which reeked of sweat, unwashed sheets, and bleach in an unholy combination that made ever her own stomach churn. 

 

Anna was no stranger to bad smells and horrific sights, but the combination set her teeth on edge and made all the hair along her arms stand on end. 

 

The bathroom was the only clean part of the house, and the smell of bleach made her yes water it was so intense. Every surface was scrubbed white and there wasn’t a single towel or any soap or shampoo in sight. 

 

The place was awful, but there was nothing here to prove that he was a murder. The dried blood on the walls wasn’t proof, the freaky bathroom wasn’t proof, and the cold air that kept pushing against her only proved that the house needed some serious work done. 

 

None of it was proof. 

 

She needed to find his dumping ground. 

 

She needed to- 

 

Leave

 

Anna bit the inside of her cheek. The word struck her so hard it was like someone had shouted it in her ear. 

 

Something was telling her she needed to leave, and now. 

 

She looked out the window. 

 

The car wasn’t in the drive way, but the sun was starting to set. 

 

She turned back to the house and rocked on the balls of her feet. Cold air rushed across her. Leave. 

 

She shivered, and took a step back- 

 

The floor creaked. 

 

She stopped, and looked down. 

 

There, in the floorboards, was an almost invisible line between one and the next. 

 

A trap door. 

 

Leave. Leaveleaveleaveleaveleaveleave- 

 

She ignored the hissing in her mind, against her ear, and crouched on the floor. She was shivering. It was so cold. Colder inside than it was outside. 

 

She prodded the edges, looking for a latch or a catch or anything. 

 

She finally managed to get the wood to give and there was a creak of hinges. A loud creak. 

 

She pulled the trap door open and looked down at the gaping, shadowy maw that awaited her. The scent of unwashed man and bleach was immediately overwhelmed by the horrible smell of chemicals, overpowering urine, rolled flesh and stagnant water. 

 

Down there. 

 

Something horrible was waiting for her down there. 

 

Her hands shook. Anna stared at them, bewildered. She wasn’t afraid. She wasn’t sick to the stomach. 

 

She was goddamn freezing. 

 

Anna grasped the edge of the door and slowly stepped down onto the staircase. She groped at the wall with gloved hands until her fingertips brushed the bump of a light switch. 

 

She threw it, and light flooded a workshop. 

 

Very carefully she pulled the trap door down, but didn’t let it shut all the way. She didn’t know if it opened from the underside, and she wasn’t willing to find out. 

 

She very carefully crept down the stairs, keeping to the sides to avoid them creaking under her weight. Her running shoes were quiet on the staircase. She barely made a sound as she stopped on the hard cement floor and looked around. There were windows, but they were all either boarded up or painted over to keep any light from coming in. She hadn’t seen them on her way into the house. There was only a single overhead bulb to offer her any light to see. 

 

The walls were lined with instruments. A hanging violin, a viola, guitar and cello. A small harp, a thin pan flute, a full sized flute, maracas and a drum with sticks. She saw tambourines, a xylophone of all things, and against one wall was pressed a piano. 

 

There was something weird about the instruments too. 

 

Anna picked her way through the room, avoiding small buckets that smelled like urine and one that held smeared matter that looked suspiciously like a liquified brain. 

 

She stopped in front of the violin. The strings were taught and thin, and they didn’t look like the metallic string she was used to seeing. They looked… organic. 

 

And the pegs, at the top of the instrument? Were pale ivory. Each one had a strange marking engraved on it. Hanging beside it was a bow made with long, straight black hair. Not white. 

 

Above it was a  bronze plaque. Engraved on it read a single word. 

 

Daja

 

Anna chewed the inside of her lip. 

 

Leave! Shrieked the same voice in her head. It sounded like it was in her ear. And along with it? Was the high ringing of a violin. 

 

She made her way down the line of instruments, reading each name in turn. 

 

A viola with finely polished wood and long leather strings read, Polly. A guitar made of fine white material held together by glittering gold like a macabre kintsugi belonged to Antoine. The cello, with a peg extended from the bottom made of the same white material as the pegs was called Moira. The panflute? Mary. The full sized flute, all polished white and gleaming, was Trevor. Maracas, tambourine, and xylophone were titled Sarah, Kim, and Amara respectively. 

 

Amara. 

 

She didn’t even know who Amara was. And with each name she read, each instrument she looked upon, the chorus playing behind her grew louder. Leave, set to the whistle of the flute and the howling of the strings and the clash of a tambourine. 

 

The piano keys were far too white, and a peak inside revealed the strings had the same leather look to them. 

 

The drums looked small. Smaller than anything else, and the skin stretched across the top was thin and light and cracking. Like it was poorly done. 

 

And it said Sam. 

 

Drums pounded in her head. Rhythmless. Frantic. 

 

Like a little boy beating against a locked door. 

 

Like a heart stuttering its last. 

 

There was a name missing. 

 

Jasmine. 

 

She turned from the wall of instruments and stopped when she saw the bed. 

 

It was a cot in a corner, and there was a body laid on it. Emaciated, more skeleton than flesh, lay what had once been a woman. Her hands were bound to the headboard and her legs were spread and tied apart. Her mouth was taped shut. There was a tube leading into her nose, and on the other side was an empty plastic bag hung from  a wall. 

 

Anna walked forwards, slowly, stepping around buckets and over tarps, and past a bass propped against the wall. It had no strings, and the bow beside it was naked. There were no pegs. 

 

She looked down at the body. 

 

Jasmine. 

 

She didn’t know her last name. Adelaide Fox had never said, if she even knew it herself. The girls had been pretty once, with strong features and straight teeth. Here, her black hair was even longer than it had been in the one picture Anna had seen of her. 

 

Long and well cared for, she realized. And there was a basket of oil and lotion beside the bed, 

 

Jasmines wrists and ankles were clean, but she could see where they had been cut into by the rope and rubbed raw. 

 

The frantic drumbeat was a sharp contrast to Anna’s steady heart. 

 

A dead body was nothing new to her. 

 

Her father had told her once, When you kill someone two people die. Them, and the person you used to be. How many times had Grover Kroll killed off little pieces of himself? Was there any humanity, and soul left in him? 

 

She looked at the empty bass, and Anna had her answer. 

 

It was so cold in the room that fog was starting to gather in the corners of the room.

 

 Gravel crunched outside under tires, and the rumble of a car came distantly through the ceiling. 

 

It wasn’t the fast, skidding roll of someone coming to catch a serial killer. It was the slow roll of someone coming home after fixing the piano in a church. 

 

This time, her heart did change beats. 

 

 Her hand moved to the gun at her side. 

 

She had never fired it at a person. She knew how to, and she was a good shot, but Anna had never shot someone. Never taken a life. 

 

When you take a life two people die. Them, and the person you used to be. 

 

Leave! Leave! Leaveleaveleaveleaveleave- 

 

Thumb-ba-dum-thum-ba-ba-dumb-ba-ba-thum-ba-ba-ba- 

 

Her fathers voice. Someone telling her to leave. Sam’s drum. 

 

She held the heavy gun in hand and the air was so cold that it shook. 

 

The from door creaked open. Heavy footfalls beat against the floor overhead. She hadn’t left a single trace of herself upstairs, had replaced every single thing she had touched. 

 

But she was in the basement. 

 

With a cracked trap door. 

 

And the light was on. 

 

And the footsteps stopped. 

 

Anna held the gun in both hands, her finger was on the trigger and she put her back to the wall. All of her attention was on the door, and the unsteady, frantic beating of the drum in her head (in her ears?) matched the frantic thumping of her heart in her chest. 

 

She couldn’t leave. There was nowhere to run. 

 

If she shot, what would happen to her? How much if her would die with Grover Kroll? 

 

He deserved it, surely he did. The evidence was all around her. 

 

But her own soul? 

 

Could she splinter it for the dead? 

 

Could she kill for the sake of her own life? 

 

The door in the ceiling opened. Heavy boots came down, step by step and each one creaked and groaned under the weight of Grover Kroll. 

 

He was a big man, and he held a tire iron in one hand. He held it like he knew how to use it. 

 

His hair was cropped short, and his jaw was set tight. He was still dressed in his repairman’s uniform. 

 

Kroll stopped when he turned and saw her there, small and quiet and holding a gun. 

 

Her teeth were bared in a facsimile of a smile. 

 

It was so, so cold. 

 

Maybe she could kill Kroll. But could she kill herself? 

 

Her back touched the cement wall. Kroll turned to her. 

 

He looked deceptively normal. Plain brown eyes, brown hair, clean shaven. His hands were steady and his fingers were calloused. 

 

He looked like any other person on the streets. 

 

Except his eyes. 

 

There was something very, very wrong with his eyes. She couldn't see a man looking out at her through them. She saw her own reflection, and the flashes of fog around her. 

 

Like a mirror, set in a skull. There was no soul left beind those eyes. 

 

He looked between her and the unfinished bass. Wet his lips. 

 

“You’re not supposed to be here,” he said slowly. His words sounded precisely chosen. Exact and purposeful. “I don’t need fourteen instruments.” 

 

“I’m not here to play,” she said in turn. Her attention stayed fixed on the tire iron in his hand. 

 

“You’re wrong for it all anyways,” he looked her up and down. Not seeing a person. Seeing parts. Pieces of instruments he could make. Skin, sinew, bone, hair. 

 

“All wrong.” 

 

She kept her hold on the gun, but ice was creeping into her veins. She breathed out mist. Why didn’t he look cold? 

 

“Everything you did here is wrong.” She tried to listen past the beating drum and the screaming orchestra. Prayed to a god she didn’t believe in that a car would come screaming up the driveway with the cavalry inside. 

 

But the fire. 

 

No one was coming. Not soon enough for it to matter. 

 

Two people die. 

 

Kroll took a step towards her and she kicked out, knocking a vat of reeking fluid back at him. He stepped away, and the chemicals hissed against the tarps and spread, noxious and overpowering across the covered floor. 

 

“I needed that! Do you know how much it cost?” he looked irritated. 

 

She should shoot him. She knew she should. 

 

Her fathers voice in her head. Drums in her veins. Violins and voices in her ears. 

 

Anna’s words puffed out with fog. 

 

“Ask me if I care.”

 

There was a gurgle from the bed. 

 

Anna glanced over, just for a second. Just long enough to meet eyes that her suddenly turned towards her. 

 

And then a tire iron smashed into her ribs. 

 

The gun went off, blasting a hole into the wall and another into the ceiling. It took out the lone overhead light and plunged the room into darkness. Another strike hit her opposite arm, sending her tumbling while the gun went off a third and forth time. A window splintered and exploded, showering the room with shards of glass and moonlight. 

 

She was left on her hand in darkness filled with white fog and strange music. 

 

Glass cut her palms and chemicals stung into her skin, and she tensed, ready for the tire iron to come down again. 

 

It didn’t. 

 

The music sang, no longer disjointed and frantic. 

 

Instead it swelled in a crescendo of fury and she realized that it really was coming from all around her. It was no longer echoin in her head. 

 

It came from the walls. 

 

From the instruments made of flesh and bone and death. 

 

Anna looked up to see the mist swirling. 

 

There were faces in it. Men. Women. 

 

And a single little boy. 

 

Her fingers found the cold steel of her gun. 

 

Kroll stared at himself, and tried to cover his ears, but it was no good. The music was everywhere and Anna no longer heard, leave

 

She heard denial. 

 

Heard refusal. 

 

Not again.  

 

And the moonlight glowed across mist and spirit, and the music swelled and sang while a man without a soul tried to fight his own sins. 

 

Anna didn’t fight the phantom woman, nearly identical to the single little boy, when she took the gun from her hands. It hissed and Anna smelled iron faintly where it touched the womans ethereal skin. 

 

Delores lifted the gun and fired it twice. 

 

And Grover Kroll fell with a hole in his head and his already empty heart. 

 

The report of the gun cut through the music, and the instruments leapt from the walls and crashed into the ground, shattering wood and exploding shards of bone. 

 

Moonlight and mist swirled and broken music screamed until everything went silent. 

 

And dark. 

 

Anna stayed crouched in that silence, as heat slowly came back to her fingers one at a time. She couldn’t hear anything. 

 

She didn’t even heard it when the front door was kicked down and footsteps pounded down the stairs. Didn’t hear someone shout for an ambulance. 

 

But she saw the light when it burned in her eyes and felt the hands that grabbed her shoulders. 

 

Someone carried Jasmine out in a stretcher. 

 

Someone else dragged Anna away from the body. 

 

The cold was gone. The music had vanished. Her fathers voice was quiet once more. 

 

She sat in quiet moonlight, on the porch that had once belonged to a monster, and looked through dense trees and brilliant headlights. 

 

Anna Hemlock had found the missing people of Westchase, for all the good that did most of them. 

 

Each bronze plaque would live forever in her mind, along with the memory of strange music and moonlit mist.

 

Thus, was over, the night of the skin cabaret.” 

 

Suzume stopped and looked around. 

 

Everyone was staring at her. 

 

Monoma’s mouth was shut and he was oddly pale. 

 

Suzume blinked. 

 

“What? You asked.”

 

Pixie Bob cleared her throat, gathering all of their attention. 

 

“What a, uh. Great story! Good job. It also time for bed so… sleep well?” 

 

Everyone who was no Suzume did not, in fact, sleep well. 

Chapter 40: Nothing Gold Can Stay And Neither Can The Gray

Notes:

Okay guys two things!

1) If you follow my tumblr, Lo-55, you might have heard a bit about what happened. The short version is, back in October one of my aunts passed away unexpectedly. A second aunt passed away a couple of weeks ago. So that's where I've been these past few months.

2) I was talking a while ago about moving on to a 'seasonal' posting schedule. Like how TV shows or podcasts do it. Basically I would spend about 6 months writing and then post one chapter each week for 20 or so weeks. I've finally decided that I'm going to implement that. Between seasons you might see some bonus content, like deleted scenes, holiday specials, or some artwork or memes like I have over in Kono Family Pics.

Chapter Text

Suzume flies through the obstacle course for all of the next day. Faster and faster, to the point that she’s almost reckless she dodges and twists and sweeps through the trees and the traps. Each run they change, if only a little. Spikes that smack instead of impale shoot out from trees and big logs swing between thick trunks and try to pin her. 

 

She knows the point is to make her learn and fast, but at this rate she feels like she’s going to get something broken. 

 

Either was each time she comes away bruised, battered, and covered in paint. 

 

So she starts figuring out how to maneuver better mid air, using her weight and the other wires to supplement. Centrifugal force, once again, becomes her best friend and a couple of times she fancies herself in Attack on Titan instead of My Hero Academia. Gravity lets go of her for a long, breathless second and she floats above the tree tops. A sea of green spreads across on all sides and the sky stretched into infinity above her and for a moment all she knows is floating between earth and heaven. 

 

Then a paintball smashes into her head and she has to start again. This time without the day dreams. 

 

Somewhere in there Aizawa sends her over to Tiger and the boys doing their calisthenics and she feels like her brain is melting out of her ears. Elbow planks and donkey kicks are all well and good but they’re things that she already knows how to do. 

 

Suzume knows how to properly chamber her kicks and twist her body. She knows how to work herself into a sweaty froth if she’s really trying. But that’s the point. 

 

It’s all things that she knows. All things that she’s done and will continue to do habitually until someone else stabs her again. 

 

Having a huge man yell at her and make her do the same exercises over and over is old and boring and dull. She already knows all of it, she’s not honing any new skills. She’s just building a little bit of extra muscle mass. 

 

Muscle mass that, if she’s honest, she’s a little wary of acquiring. 

 

She eyes Tiger in his uniform. 

 

God she hopes she’s never as ripped as he is. She’d never fit in a vent again. And she doesn’t need an Adonis belt, she likes being hydrated thank-you-very-much.

 

All the same, Suzume keeps doing crunches, sit ups, planks, and runs suicides with the others between two trees. 

 

She’s not happy to be doing those, either. Her lungs feel like they’re filled with ice and its a struggle not to start coughing. 

 

The others are ready to drop long before she is, but they’re better today than they were yesterday. 

 

“How are you still moving?” one of the 1-B kids asks her between rapid panting. 

 

She spares him a glance. 

 

“I just am?” How is she supposed to answer that question? 

 

A few hours of working out later and Aizawa has reset the obstacle course, rearranged everything, and he releases her upon it again. 

 

She flies-  

 

And gets smacked in the butt with bright yellow paint. 

 

The day rolls on. 

 

Shinso is a rainbow by the end of it. He could be a jackson pollock painting, he’s such a mess as he slinks off to the showers. He and she have different courses, since Suzume is more experienced, but he still looks aggrieved. No way he can get into the baths with that much color on him. 

 

The sun goes down. With it the temperature slowly falls, and the night hums with crickets and soft rustling in the leaves. There are animals in the woods, she knows, but none of them come close enough to the class of noisy kids to be seens. Even birds have fled the area in wake of their training, much to Koda’s dismay. She saw him speed-hiking out into the woods near morning. 

 

Suzume can’t tell if she’s anxious or not about the potential up coming attack. She doesn’t even know if it will happen. Tomura hasn’t mentioned a single thing about Katsuki in the last few weeks, or any one else in UA, but he’s probably smart enough not to do that. 

 

Probably. He’s a pretty reckless kid in general. 

 

Suzume also has to wonder how different the camp attack would have been if everyone was fresh and rested. 

 

Probably not very different. They’re all just kids. 

 

Kids who are taller than her, as Katsuki reminds her when he ruffles her hair of all things with sweaty hands. Suzume swings at him, and he darted out of rang before she can break a rib. 

 

“Dude! What the hell?” 

 

Katsuki shoots her a cocky grin. “Just wait until this camp is over Wasp Girl. I’ll kick your ass.” 

 

“I’m going to replace all the sugar in your house with salt.” 

 

“I- what?!” 

 

She races for the building with Katsuki on her heels. Her whole body aches, but his befuddlement is worth it. 

 

They all go to soak in the hot springs that the Pussy Cats have as part of the facilities. It honestly feels less like training and more like a weird resort to her, but Suzume can’t complain too much. Her technical skills with her equipment are improving by leaps and bounds, and her classmates even seem to be having fun. When they aren’t about to pass out. 

 

Sometimes it's easy to forget that quirks are physically part of people, and like muscles they can be overused and weakened. Her classmates all seem more exhausted than she is. Or maybe she’s more used to working herself to the bone? Or it could be because they’re working ‘muscles’ that they never have before. 

 

Anything, really. 

 

“Man, how are we supposed to get through the Test of Courage tonight?” Ururaka complains. She rubs her palms over her cheeks. “I feel like I could sleep for a week…” 

 

“Same here,” Toru leans against Suzume’s side in the water. Invisible hair brushes against Suzume’s collar bone. Toru keeps her hair cut to her shoulders, apparently. Suzume loops an arm casually around the other girl. It’s weird to look down and see the water parted around her invisible body. Like being next to a glass box or a voice in the bath. 

 

It makes Suzume’s head threaten to spin if she looks at it too long, but it’s hard not to watch the way the water parts around invisible arms when Toru motions, or the diamonds of dew that cling to seemingly open air. 

 

“You’re just sneaking around though!” Mina argues. “I feel like my hands are going to melt off, and my acid doesn’t even hurt me!” 

 

Yaomomo nods in vague agreement. She rubs her arm, where she’s been producing little russian nesting dolls for the last twelve hours straight. Her skin looks a little raw, and she looks a little thinner, but over all she seems fine. 

 

“Working our quirks like this is brand new to most of us. It’s no wonder we’re all so tired.” 

 

There’s a pause when they mention quirks, and everyone’s eyes dart to Suzume. She ignores them succinctly, and instead looks at Tsu. 

 

“How’s the climbing going?” 

 

“I feel like my legs are going to fall off.” 

 

Suzumes looks dead at her and says, “ Cuisses de grenouille.” 

 

From the other side of the partition there’s the distinct sound of Aoyama choking on his own spit. 

 

Suzume tries not to laugh. She knows good and well that her accent is terrible, and she’s just fine with that. 

 

Yaomomo looks mildly disturbed, while the other girls look bewildered. 

 

“I don’t think it’s very nice to mention deep fried frog legs right now,” Yaomomo scolds lightly. 

 

“Oh my god,” Mina gasps at Suzume. “You’re terrible!” 

 

Suzume arches a brow at the pink girl. 

 

“Yeah, and?” 

 

“Aren’t you used to it by now?” Jiro asks. She’s been quiet for most of the night. Suzume has a sneaking suspicion that her ears are a little shot from all the training. 

 

Suzume flashes a grin at the girls. 

 

“I’m going to get out and go start prep work in the kitchen. I’ll meet you outside,” she tells them all. 

 

The girls wave her a farewell as Suzume climbs out of the hot water and leaves them soaking in it, trying to relax. She rinses off, dresses in a black overall-shorts and a puffy sleeves yellow shirt and goes to sit out in the cool night air. Her hair is still damp when she tries to work it into a braid, and Tiger is stacking wood into what will soon be a bonfire. 

 

It’s nice. Quiet. 

 

A flash of movement catches her attention. 

 

Kota. 

 

She catches him sneaking away from the building and towards the woods, where he had gone yesterday too. He’s going to his little hide out in the hills, but when he catches sight of her watching him he freezes. 

 

Suzume… 

 

Isn’t good with people. Kids especially. 

 

She never really has been, if she’s being honest. She’s too used to blood, too familiar with death, to unphased by the rot of corpses and the burn of bleach and the feeling of stolen diamonds running through her fingers to easily recognize the boundaries between the pale and beyond it. 

 

She’s too used to sleeping on the couch of Yakuza members and picking locks, and she’s too used to aggression and idiocy and prejudice. 

 

No. 

 

She’s not good at people, and she’s even less good at talking to victims of crime and loss, for all her experience with it. 

 

But something. 

 

Something takes hold of her then. 

 

And she opens her mouth. 

 

“Is it still gray?” she asks. Her voice hangs heavy in the cool night air. Stars watch them from high above, glittering and distant and cold. 

 

Kota stares at her, his nose scrunching up and his mouth twisting. “What are you talking about?” he demands. He glares at her from under the cap of his spiky hat. 

 

She waves a hand flippantly at the everything around them. 

 

“The world. You lost your parents, is the world still gray ?” 

 

Kota goes still for a second before he draws himself up in sudden fury and indignation. 

 

Suzume quiet tacks that off on the list of grief. 

 

Denial, Anger, Bargaining, Depression, Acceptance. 

 

His parents died years ago, and he’s still on step two. 

 

That’s… not great. 

 

“Stop talking in stupid riddles! What would you even know?” 

 

“It’s not a riddle,” she says flatly. “It’s the truth, isn’t it? The world is gray without them.” 

 

For a second she’s new again. On the cusp of Suzanna and Suzume. Lost and confused and her family is gone and her sister killed her and she has nothing- 

 

Nothing, nothing, not even control of herself, not even her own body, not even her own voice . Everything is gone. Everyone she’s ever known is gone, gone, gone . The gravity is crushing and she spends whole weeks trying to understand how she’s even breathing. 

 

 “I know that everything is gray, dark, and muffled.” 

 

She twists the scrunchy on her wrist. 

 

Suzume was lucky, she knows. For the time she spent suffocating under the weight of grief she had people taking care of her. She was a baby, helpless and useless but she didn’t have to take care of herself. Other people fed her, washed her, and carried her all around. Other people loved her and drew her from the pain and crushing loss into warmth and slow acceptance. 

 

“And I know that one day you’re going to look around and realize that there’s a red flower sitting there. And in a few days, or weeks, or months you’ll see there’s green in the trees. Birds will start to sing. You’ll see lightning in the sky and thunder will shake your bones. Maybe the gray comes back for a while. Maybe there’s more gray days than not. The colors are gone, the sounds are dull, and everyone around you is a million miles away when they could be holding your hand.”

 

She takes a breath. 

 

Kota’s hands are shaking and he glares at her. His eyes are wet, and so are his hands. 

 

“But then you’ll look up. The sky is blue, and the sun is warm. Nothing gold can stay, but neither can the gray.” 

 

Kota’s breathing fast and hard. 

 

“Shut up!” he shouts. Then he spins on his heels, and goes sprinting into the darkness. 

 

Suzume watches him go. 

 

Then she turns, and goes to start chopping the vegetables. Tiger goes back inside for something, and for just a minute she’s completely alone outside. 

 

Then a finger taps her shoulder. 

 

“Excuse me?” 

 

She turns, bewildered, and a white and black mask smiles back at him. The touch on her shoulder tighters and she feels a tiny ‘pop!’. 

 

The world is gone. 

 

No color. No gray. 

 

Black. 

 

Empty. 

 

Nothing. 

 

Suzume gasps loudly. Color is everywhere and she can smell cigarettes and alcohol. She stumbles, her eyes suck in dining booths and a long bar, sepia tones everywhere and people staring at her. A TV shows nothing but static but she stumbles herself into it and sends it smashing to the floor in her wake. Another step to the side, away from the people in the room, and she crunches the microphone under her heel. 

 

The League of Villains all watch her warily. 

 

Tomura leans forwards on a bar stool. Father is fixed on his face. 

 

“Well that was just rude.” 

 

“You don’t get to complain about my manners when you just kidnapped me you shit head!” She snaps instantly. 

 

She can’t see the red eyes she knows are somewhere behind his hair. But she can feel them fixed on her like a physical thing. 

 

Something inside her snaps. 

 

“What the actual fuck is going on here?!”

Chapter 41: Lovemuffin (or not)

Notes:

We're back! You can all thank uncreative_fool for reminding me that this was the season premiere week!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Spinner won’t meet her eyes. 

 

He just. 

 

He feels like he can’t

 

This whole thing feels wrong. Very, very wrong.

 

He and Tomura, they kidnapped her. They could have just asked her to hang out, but Tomura insisted it had something to do with demoralizing hero society, which Spinner doesn’t really disagree with in general but. 

 

This? 

 

Suzy is their friend! 

 

And she’s good, like, genuinely a good person. Not like those faux heroes who are only interested in popularity contests, not like police who take one look at scales and decide ‘guilty’, not like his neighbors and classmates or anyone else in his garbage home town. 

 

She is good. 

 

And they kidnapped her. 

 

The whole way to the camp he’d been waffling about the idea. Stealing away their friend, betraying her trust in them, what were they doing? 

 

They could have taken any of the kids. The angry blond one. The sanctimonious one. Even Endeavor’s kid. They could have taken any of them. 

 

(Well. They did take the creepy kid, but that was technically an accident. And the others were all on the list, but Suzume shouldn’t have been on it in the first place!)

 

Instead they’d picked her. 

 

And Shuichi had never had quite so many mixed feelings about someone that he considered a friend than he did Shiga. 

 

Dusty. 

 

Shigaraki. 

 

Shigaraki Tomura, who is apparently a criminal, an accomplice of Stains, and just. 

 

Confusing

 

The more time Shuichi spends with him the more he wonders if Tomura even knows himself . The man is a walking ball of contradictions. Shuichi’s not sure he even knows what he wants with Suzy there. To destroy society? To test his friends? They both know perfectly well that if the whole of the world couldn't deter her from the hero path, neither of them are going to. 

 

Shuichi’s never met someone so stubborn

 

Well. Shigaraki might be more stubborn. Or at the very least as stubborn. 

 

He’s less childish than he was when they first met online months ago, when he’d been more ‘Home School Kid’ than even Shuichi was. So that was something. But still! He’s angry at the world and impulsive, but then turn the corner and he’s putting together a plan that incorporates multiple quirks, villains, personality traits, and an entire topographical map. He’s not patient, he’s moody, but he’s smart and determined in his own way.

 

Shuichi sits at the bar, holding a glass nearly emptied of water. If he really did have a tail it would be twitching nervously. As it was, he drums his nails against the glass and watches Suzume’s sharp eyes take in the room. 

 

Out of the handful of people who had gone to the summer camp seeking out their quarries, now only a few had returned. Himself, Magne, Toga, Mr. Compress, and Mustard. The other’s hadn’t made it to the meeting point, and he has no idea if that means that they were captured or just delayed too long. Either way, they’re on their own now. There’s no rescue plan underway, which rankles him if he’s being entirely honest.

 

The two women sit at a booth together, fallen silent now, while Compress perches on a bar stool beside Shuichi. Mustard has finally pulled his mask off, and sits on his own at a table. The kid looks significantly less ominous with his mousy brown hair and a growing bruise on his cheek. His pupils are dilated, probably from exposure to his own quirk. It’s not the most fast acting, but it covers a lot of area, and it did its job in this case. 

 

Shuichi glances again at Shigaraki and Suzume when their ‘fearless leader’ finally speaks. His red eyes look down at the broken TV under Suzume’s feet. Shuichi knows someone else had been observing them through it. 

 

 “Well that was just rude.” 

 

“You don’t get to complain about my manners when you just kidnapped me you shit head!” She snaps instantly. Forget the blond kid, she has temper enough on her own. The messy braid her hair had been stuffed into is falling out around her shoulders. Her arms cross, pulling at her puffy sleeved yellow shirt. Under the cut off of her black overall-shorts Shuichi can see bruises on her legs and a cut alongside one knee. 

 

“What the actual fuck is going on here?!”

 

“I think you summed it up pretty well,” Shigaraki drawls. “Take a seat. There’s no point fighting. You’re out numbered and out gunned.” 

 

Mustard waves his revolver around as if to demonstrate the truth in Shigaraki’s words. 

 

“I could always break your ribs again,” she snaps, her black eyes burning like coals in a fire. For someone who doesn’t even come up to his shoulders, the threat should be laughable. 

 

Instead, Shigaraki scoots further back on his stool, and puts his deadly hands in front of him. 

 

Just in case. 

 

It occurs to Shuichi rather suddenly that they now have two very dangerous, very insane teenage girls sitting in the room. 

 

Because Suzume just threatened to risk her own life for a chance at breaking someone's ribs because he wronged her. 

 

Yeah. 

 

Yeah, she’s crazy. 

 

His friends are crazy. 

 

Great. 

 

Shigaraki tries to shrug off the threat while Toga giggles in the background. Her gold eyes dance and her hair falls around her shoulders. Some of it had been burnt off at some point, but she doesn’t seem too worried about the newly singed tips. 

 

“Take a seat,” Shigaraki tells her gruffly. “You’re not the only UA brat that we have here.” 

 

That, at least, makes Suzume pause. Her eyes narrow, snake like and hard, and she stomps over to the nearest barstool. Pieces of metal crunch under her boots and she sits down with her feet braced on the bar at the bottom of the stool. Her arms cross, but Shuichi can see the tension in them. 

 

She’s ready to move. Ready to bolt at a moment's notice. 

 

In the room right now, Mustard is probably the one who stands the best chance against her. All of them are close range fighters, and Kurogiri could toss her into the ocean but that would also let her escape and render their entire point here moot, and waste all the time, energy, and resources they’d put into this. Shigaraki could disintegrate her, but Shuichi is positive he won’t. Toga… actually he had no idea who comes out on top in that fight. Toga is crazy, and Suzume is crazy, and they’re both good at close range fighting. He and Magne have bulk and height on their side, but Suzume took down a grown man before and beat plenty of kids during the Sports Festival. 

 

Compress would just have to stick her in another marble if she doesn’t cooperate, he figures. The man’s quirk worked with just a touch, and he was a sneaky bastard. 

 

“Well?” she asks at length. Her gaze flicks from Shigaraki to Shuichi and he looks away quickly. 

 

She doesn’t address it, at least, but he can feel her gaze on him like a physical thing. This is not the same girl they’d gone to see. She’s not a stranger, but there she hadn’t seemed… dangerous. Less like a teenager being held hostage and more like a grown adult considering every inch of the room around her. Before, when they’d hung out, there had been nothing about her that set his scales on edge and now

 

Now his every instinct was telling him being in a locked room with her was a mistake. 

 

He wanted to beat his head in a wall for ever being part of this, for ever helping grab her no matter who had recruited him. But he couldn’t change that now. He couldn’t go back, start the level over and make a different choice. That wasn’t how life worked. 

 

“Well,” Shigaraki drawls, and his fingers twitch inwards. “Welcome to the League of Villains.” 

 

Suzume cocks her head. 

 

“Oh, this isn’t Lovemuffin ?” 

 

Shigaraki stops, mid dramatic reveal. He’s not the only one. Everyone stares at Suzume, and her bizarre nonsense. Shuichi has to wonder if she’d hit her head at some point. 

 

“It isn’t. What?” 

 

Lovemuffin .” Suzume repeats. “You know, League Of Villainous Evildoers Maniacally United For Frightening Investments in Naughtiness. I bet you don’t even have a musical number rehearsed. Or choreographed!” 

 

Shigaraki stares at her blankly, then looks at Compress. He points an accusing finger at the magician themed thief.

 

“Do your marbles do brain damage or something?” 

 

Even with the black and white mask on, Shuichi gets the feeling that Compress is frowning in offense. 

 

“My quirk is perfectly safe on living people! Maybe the heroes trained her too hard.” He gestures as he speaks, elegant and tricky hands flowing with his words. 

 

“There’s no such thing as training too hard,” Suzume says, looking affronted. “If you can still move, you can still do push ups.”

 

It sounds like something someone out of a shitty Kung Fu movie would say when they’d just worked themselves into a coma, and Shuichi can’t stop the concern that wells up inside him. That is not a healthy way to look at getting stronger, he’s sure of it. 

 

Compress stares at her. “... okay, so she’s insane. That’s not my fault!” 

 

“Insane?! I’m not the one who thought kidnapping me was a good idea!” 

 

“If you think the heroes will be here to save you any time soon-” 

 

Suzume cuts Shigaraki off. “I’m not talking about the heroes. I’m talking about my family.” 

 

Shigaraki scoffs at her. “Your brother might be a little wannabe working with Gang Orca but-”

 

“But my father is Kono Sanjiro.” 

 

The name means nothing at all to Shuichi, but Shigaraki stops talking, Kurogiri stiffens behind the bar and Compress takes two large steps away from her. 

 

If names have power, she just dropped a big one, and all of Shuichi’s doubts are dashed away by the sudden knowledge that the three most criminal among them look uneasy. Not scared, if only because Shuichi can’t see any of their faces, but Compress is suddenly looking between the door and the girl and Shigaraki sounds less sure of himself. 

 

“He’s in prison,” Shigaraki says slowly. 

 

Suzume leans on the bar and taps the heel of her boot on the stool supports. 

 

“So?” 

 

“He was retired.” 

 

She arches a slim brow, making her scar tug with it. Her sweet, heart shaped face looks wrong. Not worried, not cautious. 

 

Sharp, predatory, and snake-like. Shuichi can picture now with her brother's quirk, with a mouth full of venom and paralyzing claws instead of well trimmed nails. She looks like she should be deadly. 

 

He tries to remember the old rhyme about striped snakes. Red and yellow, you’re a dead fellow, yellow on black you’re okay jack ? Or was it, black and yellow, you’re a dead fellow

 

So ?” 

 

Shigaraki growls at her, and Shuichi can hear Toga asking Magne who in the hell Kono Sanjiro even is. He’d like to know too, but he’s too busy watching Shigaraki grab paper towels and turn them to dust in his hands. Like a nervous tick. 

 

“Then we’ll handle him whenever he arrives. If he arrives. They have him locked up pretty tight, you know.” 

 

“I know,” she assures, then turns towards Kurogiri. “Yo, can I get an Abstinence on the Beach ?” 

 

“A what?” Shigaraki asks, bewildered by the sudden change. “You can’t just order a drink here!”

 

Kurogiri doesn’t even blink (if he even can) and starts mixing something for her. Apparently he knows more english than Shigaraki and Shuichi do. 

 

“It’s a bar. You kidnapped me. If you were going to kill me you would have done it already, so you want me alive. In one piece too, or I might be missing some skin as is. And if you didn’t want me to order a drink, you shouldn’t have brought me to a bar. You could have gone thematic, with some big evil lair, or whimsical with mini golf-” 

 

“Mini golf?!” 

 

“But instead we’re at a bar. So I’m having something to drink.” 

 

“You’re like, twelve!” 

 

“What are you, a cop?” 

 

Shuichi watches the two argue back and forth like a table tennis match. 

 

He is very, very lost.

Notes:

Check out my tumblr, Lo-55. If you haven't already, check out 'Glory Gone By' for deleted scenes and a scrapped concepts.

Chapter 42: Caged Birds Can't Sing

Notes:

Hey all! I meant to have this up saturday, but I ran into some technical difficulties with my laptop. Sorry about that.

Chapter Text

Hitoshi’s head is killing him. 

 

The throbbing starts behind his ears and travels all the way through his teeth. He can feel each and every one of them because they all hurt individually, and he can count how many nerves are in his jaw for the same reason. 

 

He’s not sure what made that happen. The poison gas, or the giant magnet that cracked him in the forehead. 

 

One or the other. 

 

Either way, he’d like to go back to being unconscious very much now, thank you. 

 

Except he knows he can’t. He can’t go back to being unconsious because when he peeled his eyes open briefly he caught enough of a glimpse to know he wasn’t in a hospital, or in the forest, or in the Pussy Cat’s center. In fact it looked like he was in a basement of some sort, surrounded on all sides by sealed crates. His hands are tied behind his back and there’s a gag in his mouth. 

 

The only thing that stops him from hyperventilating is that it’s hard to panic when he can barely think a straight line. 

 

He’s not sure if he’s concussed or if there really are three ceiling lights hanging overhead. Either way, the nausea that wells inside him makes him shut his eyes. Puking with a gag in his mouth sounds like about the worst possible thing he could do right then. 

 

Hitoshi can’t think straight, so in the end he shuffles to one wall like the worlds most disgruntled caterpillar and tries to figure ou if there’s a way to get his arms free without breaking them. That blonde girl had been so insanely flexible she’d actually gotten out of Eraser Heads capture gear like it was nothing. They were lucky she hadn’t known Hitoshi’s quirk, but even once he’d frozen her in place they’d been under siege from all sides. 

 

By more of her. 

 

A copy quirk of some kind, and a bizarre fixation with blood and cute things. 

 

Luckily for Hitoshi, ‘racoon’s are not cute’. Unluckily for Hitoshi, his ego was also about as bruised as the rest of him. After all his training, he’d still been trounced solidly by a girl half his size.

 

He was going to have to work harder, be better, when he got out of here. If he ever got out of here. 

 

His chances were slim. He’d been taken by villains, tied up, his quirk rendered useless, and abandoned in a basement of all things. 

 

It takes him a few minutes to work up the strength to push himself up onto his knees. When his head throbbed and his stomach roiled he stopped, and waited for his body to settle. He took a breath, counted to three, held it, and let it back out. Slowly, steadily, he willed his nausea to abate and his eyes to adjust to the poor lighting and the pain in his head. There was no reason it should work, really, besides that mind over matter meant something. He should know. His whole life felt like mind over matter sometimes. Or pure stubbornness over reality. 

 

Why else would he have been in UA? Why else would he want to be a hero? Why else would he have ranked so high in the sp[orts festival, been invited to I Expo and helped stop terrorists twice in the span of a week? When the world had been so, so sure of his fate for year. 

 

A villains quirk. 

 

A cruel ability. 

 

Something that he could use, and others would have used, for some of the most heinous things he could even imagine. He knew, because as young as eleven people have been begging him, joking or no, not to use his quirk on them. Not to make them his slaves. 

 

As if he would. 

 

As if any force on this earth could tempt him into doing some of the things that other people had suggested his quirk could be used for. 

 

He wasn’t like that.

 

He never would be. 

 

And now, at last, it seemed like he was finally roun d people who understood that. Midoriya. Yusada. Kaminari. Aizawa. They all believed in him. Took him at face value and never once suspected he would do any of those awful things. None of them hesitated to answer a question on his, save his first bought with Yusada. And really, that was reasonable. They’d been competing but nothing about the decision had felt like a personal slight. Light she thought him capable of being a monster. 

 

Finally. 

 

Finally.

 

And just when things were starting to look right, just when he was making real, solid progress the camp was attacked. Everyone was split into fragmented groups, and some people had vanished entirely. Where had they gone? Who was okay? 

 

(Who wasn’t? )

 

Hitoshi took a breath. 

 

In. out. Slow and steady. 

 

He can still taste the toxic gas on his tongue, heavy and cloying. The blonde girl had had a mask on to filter it all out, and he had just been doing his best with his shirt and the capture gear. It hadn’t been a fair fight, but he still wished he’d done better. 

 

He’d worked so hard for so long just for a chance to stand shoulder to shoulder with the rest of the hero course kids. He’d put his soul into it, until his bones were creaking and his muscles sobbed and it was all he could do to take the next step, to throw the next punch. 

 

And now he was here. 

 

Kidnapped. 

 

Useless. 

 

Deadweight. 

 

Aizawa had put so much effort into training him. He’d patiently untangled Hitoshi from his capture gear and adjusted his hold on  it. He’d shown him how to stand firm, and how to dodge in equal measures, how to climb and assess the situation and adapt. 

 

And here Hitoshi was. 

 

Failing those teachings. 

 

He knew Aizawa had pulled some string to get him on the Summer Camp trip with the rest of the hero students. He didn’t know how many favors it had taken, he’d frankly been afraid to ask. 

 

But he knew that he owed the man. And he knew he was failing that. 

 

It made him as sick as the toxic gas had. 

 

Hitoshi let out his breath and opened his eyes. 

 

Finally, he got to his feet and started looking around. He still had to squint, and he had to slump against boxes to avoid falling when the world tipped periodically, but the longer he moves and the more his blood circulated the less dizzy spells he had. 

 

He’d been right. He was in a basement, and that basement was full of crates that rattled with glass when he gave them a thump. The walls were lined with diamond cuts of wood, and full of wine bottles of all things. 

 

Hitoshi would admit he didn’t know much about wine, but he was pretty sure that what he was looking at were expensive ones. Some of the foil on top looked like gold, and the names were all difficult to pronounce and french. There were frosted glass sake bottles, and carefully put away drinking cups. 

 

He saw dry goods too. Bags of spices the size of his fist, breading, all sorts of things. 

 

He had to be in the basement of a bar, he figured. He didn’t know what else to do. His shoulders ached and his hands were still tied, so he used his teeth to grab one of the bottles and pulled it out of it’s slot until it tumbled to the ground and shattered. 

 

Being as careful as he could, he knelt down and bent backwards to grope through the glass until he picked up the neck. The other side was jagged. It wasn’t much of a weapon, but it was the best he could do. He started sawing at the ropes around his wrists, trying not to cut his own skin in the process. 

 

Hitoshi leaned against the wall and lay his head on solid brick. 

 

When he got back, he was going to start taking chemistry classes. He’d seen Yusada make a bomb with tin foil of all things. Surely alcohol would be easier. It was flammable. 

 

(He tried very hard not to think about what would happen if he didn’t get back at all.) 

 

As the coolness of the brick washed through his still aching head, he tried to look for signs that he wasn’t the only person here. 

 

It was almost certain that Yusada was here. She was the one who had gone missing first, after all. And that little boy too, Kota. 

 

After they’d vanished before dinner everyone had split up into search teams. While the assumption then had been that they’d just wandered off, the teachers had decided to use it as a practice drill of sorts. So they’d been split into small groups, each one with a supervisor present. 

 

Mandalay had stayed at base camp to show a larger group how to run relays and coordinate multiple people with Ojiro, Iida, Jiro, Shoji, Kamakiri, Kaibara, Kendo, Komori, and Tokage. 

 

While those nine stayed stationary Aizawa had taken himself, Ururaka, Tsu, Kendo, Honenuki, Yaoyarozu, Awase, and Kuroiro to the west. Pixie Bob took Shiozaki, Komori, Sero, Sato, Koda, Kodai, Rin, Monoma, Shoda and Bondo to the east. Ragdoll went west with Kaminari, Ashido, Kirishima, Bakugou, TetsuTetsu and Yanagi. The rest went south with Tiger.,

 

Their group hadn’t made it far before the gas started spreading across the ground. At first they’d though it was some strange mountain mist, but Aizawa had cottoned on quickly. They were all in grave danger, and they needed to get back to base camp as soon as possible. 

 

He’d had Ururaka float Tsu high in the air to see the fastest way back, and to keep at least one of them from breathing in as much of the gas as possible while the rest of them climbed into the trees. 

 

What she reported was bad. Their way back was blocked by a high wall of flame, so bright and blue that even the shadow boy couldn’t make his way back the way they’d come. 

 

They had gas below them, and flames behind. 

 

With no other option, Aizawa had led them through the trees, further from base camp still. 

 

And it was there that Awase had been stabbed. 

 

He’d been bringing up the rear when suddenly he shouted in pain, and by the time they’d turned around he’d fallen from the tree he’s been clumsily balancing on and was laying, bleeding in the roiling waves of toxic gas. 

 

They were ambushed. 

 

Ururaka had tried to float Tsu higher again, but a knife nearly look her head off and broke her concentration. Then the giggling from the trees had started and - 

 

Hitoshi was broken out of his revere by the door at the top of the staircase slamming open. 

 

Down from above came a broad shouldered woman with bright red hair and sunglasses. Her smile wasn’t exactly friendly. 

 

Hitoshi narrowed his eyes at her, but she didn’t seem to care about his daggered glare. Instead she looked at the bottle of shattered wine on the ground. 

 

“Well that was a waste,” she scolded, although she hardly sounded upset. More amused. 

 

Hitoshi redoubled his effort on his bindings, and turned to try to keep her from seeing what he was doing behind his back. 

 

“Oh well. It’s not like you’re in any more trouble now than you were before,” she joked. “Come on, boss wants to see you now that he’s done with that girl of his.” 

 

Girl? 

 

Yusada? 

 

His voice came muffled through the make shift gag. His captor came forwards and reached for him. He stepped back, eyes wide, but her fingers hooked into the fabric and tugged it away. 

 

“Are you going to cooperate with us?” she asked. 

 

He tried to summon his Inner Aizawa, calm and collected even in the face of impossible odds. 

 

What came out was purely Bakugou fucking Katsuki. 

 

“Go fuck yourself.” 

 

The woman snorted a laugh. 

 

“Shigaraki didn’t tell us we were collecting spitfires! Come on now, we’re going to ask you some questions, and you aren’t going to do the same, got it?” 

 

Hitoshi considered spitting in her face briefly. Any show that he wasn’t completely cowed. 

 

Then the glass skated across his forearm, slicing into the delicate skin at the same time that it broke the last layer of rope. 

 

In what might have been the stupidest, more impulsive thing he’d ever done, Hitoshi swung the broken bottle at the woman’s face. 

 

She knocked his arm away and flipped him on his back like it was the easiest thing in the world. 

 

As the world spun, Hitoshi turned and threw up on the floor. 

 

Maybe the gas hadn’t worn off as much as he thought it had. 

 

Chapter 43: Bloodlust

Notes:

Alright, this should be the last of the short chapters. It was written largely on my phone, so spelling and grammar folks beware.

Chapter Text

Aizawa Shouta was not what most people would call a soft, gentle man. 

 

He also wasn’t what most people would call a well put together man. 

 

No, that title would go to Hizashi if it went to anyone. The man had three full time jobs, was still somehow always well put together and energetic, and had enough sense to continuously badger his less-well-put-together-friend. And while ‘soft and gentle’ weren’t words most people associated with Hizashi, he was, in his own way. You just had to see him deal with kids or people in shock to know that. 

 

Now all that being said, if there was one thing that Shouta was, it was good at his job. And his job occasionally required him to act. 

 

Not act as in ‘fight’ but act as in play a roll. 

 

Typically, these rolls involved putting on old clothes and grundling his way down the street, asking for change while he staked out a ware house, or coming up with a lie on the fly as for why he was snooping in a villains favorite video store. 

 

Not what he was preparing to do today. 

 

He stared at himself in the mirror. His hair was halfway pulled back, his eyes were tired but alert, and he’d put on a decent button up for the occasion. They had to sell this, and sell this well. He needed all eyes on him. Every reporter. Every person watching the TV. 

 

One, two, three, eyes on me. 

 

The things we do for our students. 

 

The door to the dressing room swung open with a crack again the wall and bounced back shut as Hizashi walked in, his hands in his pockets and his own hair tied up in a knot on top of his head. His vest hung a little looser, and for once he had bags under his eyes too. 

 

He hadn’t been sleeping well. 

 

None of them had. 

 

He didn’t know where Nemuri had gotten off to, but he was sure it wasn’t to get any more shut eye. These were their students gone. 

 

Three teenager under their protection, and more were still in the hospital. They’d been burned, beaten, and drugged, but no one was dead. 

 

At least not so far. 

 

But Shouta doubted that any of the three missing teenagers were going to die any time soon. 

 

For one thing they were all too damned stubborn. 

 

For another, the villains wouldn’t have gone to all this trouble to kidnap them if they were just going to kill them. That would be illogical. And this attack had been anything but illogical. 

 

They’d apprehended half of the villains, maybe less. Reports were conflicting at best, but as it was they had Tesla, Moonfish, Muscular, GeoStorm, one of two Nomu and they’d had two more initially. An unnamed fire quirk user, and a formerly petty crook called Twice. Those two had slipped their chains right before transport and vanished.

 

If he’s being honest, the fact that they didn’t lose more kids than just the three is something of a miracle. The plan had been sickingly solid. GeoStorm had created a wall of stone surrounding the valley the Pussy Cats resided in, then they’d filled that valley with noxious gasp and fire. Tesla, a villain who’d also been at the USJ, had cut all radio communications and destroyed the main power generator as soon as everyone was split up into the woods looking for Yusada. 

 

After that it had all been a matter of small bands of villains picking off students and driving them into more and more fractured teams. 

 

They had been completely isolated. 

 

Shouta had managed to get a message out, allowing everyone to fight back if they had too, but by then most of his own students already were. After the USJ they’d seen what real combat was like, and they weren’t about to hesitate or take it lightly. 

 

Not that 1-B had taken the attack lying down. Vlad and his kids had done incredibly well defending themselves, eachother, and 1-A, no matter what kind of rivalry they had between the two first year classes. 

 

“Well?” Hizashi asked. “Are you ready?” 

 

“As I’ll ever be.” 

 

“I know you hate having your face on TV, but you’ll do fine,” he teased, pinching Shouta’s cheek. 

 

Shouta rolled his eyes, but didn’t bat him away automatically. 

 

“Do you really think this will work? I’m hardly the most qualified to hold a press conference.” 

 

“Well, anyone showy is already on the move, or unaffiliated with UA. The principal will be there too, but you look like a boring, normal guy. People like that.” 

 

“Thanks?” 

 

He’s going to take that as a compliment, because its too much of a hassle to argue over whether or not being boring and normal looking is a good or a bad thing. 

 

Shouta picks up his cards, and starts rehearsing. They’ve only got one shot at this. 

~

 

Kono Kaname has never killed a man, but he thinks he just might today. 

 

Or technically tomorrow, when the raid actually happens. It’ll be after midnight by then, and he’s going to sink his fangs into someones throat and rip their jugular out. 

 

Or maybe he’ll wrap his hands around someones neck, dig his poisoned claws into their spine and watch the light leave their eyes. 

 

Honestly, he’s not picky! 

 

He liked to think he’s a very nice guy, normally. He doesn’t particularly like using his quirk to hurt people, and he’s gotten good at only using as much venom as is strictly necessary to subdue a person based on average body weight and metabolic process. In case he fucks up, he’s got anti venom and medical equipment on hand at all times. 

 

But that. 

 

Is normally. 

 

And this. 

 

Oh, this. 

 

This is when someone had kidnapped his baby sister and had the gall to flaunt it in the face of every hero and news caster in the country. This is someone who has stollen a member of his family, made his mother cry. And there is no forgiveness for that.

 

Not from Kono Kaname, at least. His family is everything to him, his baby sister most of all. 

 

And it’s not like she can’t take care of her self. 

 

If he’s being honest he doubts that she’s even stil with the League of Villains at this point. She always has her lock picks on her, and Kaname is very aware of the fact that his sister is… intense, at times. 

 

Terrifying at others. 

 

And nuttier than squirrel shit when she thinks she has a good idea. 

 

(And unfortunately most of her ideas turn out fine so he can’t even tell her she’s had a terrible idea because she’ll just cite all the times her idiot plans have miraculously worked out for the best. 

 

He still hasn’t forgotten the Natahala!) 

 

But none of that matters. 

 

It doesn’t matter if his sister is strong, she could be the most powerful person in the world and it still wouldn’t matter because they. Took. Her. 

 

Snatched her out of summer camp and spirited her away to so god knows what god knows where. 

 

They took her. 

 

And their mother cried. 

 

Kaname is not the strongest of his siblings. He is not the smartest, nor the faster, nor the most creative.  

 

But he has the most resources. He knows people, heroes, vigilantes, yakuza and even villains. 

 

And he would use all of them to find the people who stole. His. Sister. 

 

Luckily, he doesn’t have to though. That would be a lot of chips to cash, some of which couldn’t be regained later no matter what he did. 

 

Instead, Gang Orca had taken one look at his shining red eyes and pulled a few strings to get him assigned to the team going to rescue the three kidnapped kids. 

 

And while he was there, kaname had the feeling he was going to kill someone for messing with his family like this. 

 

His sweet, stubborn sister didn’t need villainous idiots throwing a wrench in her plans. 

 

Their sweet, over worried mother didn’t need more stress added to her. 

 

And if he had to deal with the trouble that came when a hero accidentally killed someone, he would do that. 

 

He wondered what villain blood tasted like. 

Chapter 44: Converging Captives

Chapter Text

Katsuki isn’t stupid enough to find out what the gauntlets on his hands are supposed to do if he tries to activate his quirk. 

 

The things are heavy, cold, and feel too solid to be blasted apart. Nevermind that he’s having an irritatingly difficult time trying to sweat in them thanks to their temperature. The room they’ve got him shoved in is little more than an industrial refrigerator. It’s nearly the size of his bedroom, but the walls are lined with metal shelves bolted in place and covered in refrigerated food and drinks. Olives, pickles, tomato juice, fruits.

 

Nothing useful, in his case. Which just fucking figured didn’t it? 

 

Yusada made a bomb with tinfoil, but Katsuki didn’t need that shit. He was a walking explosion and he could handle himself. He didn’t need anyone. 

 

Until he did. 

 

Until he couldn’t use his quirk anymore, and he was locked in a cold room in the middle of who the fuck knew where. 

 

Ragdoll, that weird cat lady with the eye quirk, took him, Kaminari, Ashido, Kirishima, and two losers from 1-B. The shitty Kirishima rip off, and creepy telekinetic who couldn't aim for shit. He would have been better off with Ururaka and Todoroki, but no. They went somewhere else, and his group marched into the western woods. 

 

Where they were, shocker, attacked. 

 

It was the Nomu that was the big problem. The charred creep with the staples barely tried to roast them, he was more focused on the trees, but the nomu’s hit them hard and fast, and in the blitz they’d been separated even further. As the temperatures got higher and higher his explosions got more and more volatile, until he felt his arm crack with one and knew he had to stop or risk breaking something more seriously. 

 

It was stupid. 

 

He let the fire and the nomu’s herd him away like a stupid sheep, until a hand touched his shoulder and he found himself plopping into a bathtub of ice water. Someone crammed an oxygen mask over his face, and before he could blast them to hell he’d breathed in already. 

 

When he woke up again, he was in the fridge, with his hands covered and his arms tied to his sides. 

 

He had a pretty solid guess who was behind all this. 

 

After all how many people had access to swarms of shitty villains and nomu’s? 

 

Just that fucker from the USJ of course. 

 

And it was him that Katsuki was waiting to see. 

 

It was him that Katsuki was going to kick the shit out of. 

 

He’d probably grabbed Yusada first, while she was alone outside, or maybe she’d done something stupid like figured out what was happening and gone to confront him. 

 

For a girl that smart, she was a fucking idiot sometimes. 

 

And she was smart. Irritatingly so. Her grades were always high, and the way she looked at people and the world around her was… 

 

Wrong. 

 

Creepy. 

 

Like everything was a puzzle for her to pick apart and ever question was a myster for her to solve. Like every issue had a solution if she could just look at all the pieces of it long enough. 

 

He saw it in school, he’d seen in the airport and on I Island, and he was willing to bet his own quirk that she was doing the same thing here. 

 

If she could. 

 

Katsuki leaned against the wall and tried not to shiver as he went over everything he knew. 

 

It wasn’t much. 

 

He didn’t know how many other people that fuck in the top hat had snatched up. There were at least two of them, maybe more. They were in a restaurant for some reason. And they weren’t dead. 

 

Blackmail maybe? 

 

Or just something as simple as a public execution? 

 

Something to make the school look bad.

 

Something to make a point about ‘hero society being shitty’. 

 

He wanted to spit on the floor, but didn’t feel like dealing with it later. Yeah, some people sucked. Some people were born better than other people. And life wasn’t fucking fair. 

 

But villains were losers who’d resigned themselves to that, who gave up and quit on the world. 

 

And when he got his hands on them, he’d prove that. He’d prove that he was better than all of them. From the lazy fire fuck to the one who disolved whatever he touched. 

 

The one who’d almost dissolved Yusada at the USJ. 

 

Katsuki remembered the hole he’d put in her armor, and her body suit. If he’d made contact with her bare skin, he would have destroyed her lungs on top of it. She would have died in the first week of school. 

 

The fact that none of them did wasn’t anything as stupid as a miracle, the way the news tried to make it sound. It was sheer skill and determination that saved everyone in their class, even the people with quirks that were shit for fighting. Like the kid that could talk to animals, or the girl with the long earlobes. 

 

They hadn’t lost. They’d fought their way back to the center, took on the Big Bad until All Might got there and walked away without any serious injuries. 

 

This was different. 

 

They’d been separated there too, but it wasn’t like this. He’d been dropped with Yusada and Kirishima. Here he was alone, with no quirk, no back up, and no knowledge of the area either. The door was locked, and he wasn’t exactly a cracksmith. 

 

So all he could do was wait for someone to come get him, and try to figure out a plan in the meantime. 

 

There was no way for him to get the stupid gauntlets off, and no way for him to get out. No weapons for him to use, no-

 

He paused. 

 

The fridge had a metal wire handing down, with a metal capsule at the end of it. Like the thing people put in fish tanks to check the temperature, except it was industrial and solid. 

 

And his gauntlets were held in place by screwed with philips heads. 

 

Katsuki narrowed his eyes. 

 

He went to the wall and took hold of the wire. The metal gloves kept it from digging into his skin as he yanked it brutally, trying to rip it out of the wall. 

 

It gave with a groan of metal being torn from its fixtures, and something in the wall itself popped. Something on the other side fell to the tiles ground with a clatter. ]

 

Katsuki folded the wire and tied it to one of the metal shelves on the walls before he grabbed the other end and held it tight. He slotted the wire in the curve of the screw holding his gauntlet shut on the opposite hand and tried to keep it still while he rotated that hand. Like a make shift, shitty screw driver. 

 

It skipped off after only half a turn, and didn’t move the screw at all. 

 

But he lined it up and tried again. 

 

Still nothing. 

 

Over and over he repeated the effort until he had to admit it was useless. 

 

He slammed his covered hand against the wall and shouted a curse when the pain lanced through his already damaged arm. The bone was probably cracked, and if he did that again it was going to break entirely. 

 

He cradled it to his chest and kicked the wall. 

 

Which was just as good of an idea as punching it. 

 

It was only when he’d finished swearing that he realized that he’d dented the gauntlet. And one of the screws was now slightly higher than the metal. 

 

Katsuki stared at it, then got to work looping the metal wire around the screw. Once he had it was tightly tied as he could get it, he started yanking against it with all his might, trying to stip the screw and tear it out. 

 

If he could just get his hands free, he’d be able to fight back. Find Yusada, and whoever else was here, and kick the shit out of every villain who had caught them, and every person affiliated with the League of Villains. 

 

He just had to get his hands free. Even just one and he could probably blast the gauntlet off the other. The problem was he couldn’t even make himself sweat, and he was dehydrated to boot. 

 

Dehydrated in a fridge full of juice and fruit. 

 

He wanted to smack his head into the wall, but he was busy right then. He didn’t have time to curse himself, he was too busy throwing his weight against the wire until the shelf protested and screw moved a whole centimeter out of it’s home. 

 

This was it. 

 

He could do this. 

 

He could get himself free and start his rescue operation. 

 

Save himself, save Yusada, and blast the face off of everyone who got in their way! 

 

~

 

The big woman led Shinsou of the basement and up the stairs, where he blinked in the still-low light of a kitchen. He could hear vague thumping coming from behind one of the industrial doors set into the wall, a freezer or a cooler or something, and in the other room music plays faintly. A dishwasher sat in the corner, steaming from the heat of the water inside it and along one wall was a prep station. 

 

One that was equipped with knives. 

 

Shinsou eyed the little pearing knives and the thick, serrated bread knife. He didn’t like the fact that he had to consider which one would do more damage to a human body, but this wasn’t exactly a normal situation he found himself in. His life was on the line, as well as whoever was in that locked door and anyone else they had here. Who all had they taken? Him, and who else? Was it  just students, or was Aizawa here too, being held captive with his eyes covered and his hands bound. 

 

The woman cuffed him lightly on the back of the head. 

 

Of course, give him earlier issues, this ‘light scolding’ sent him bolting to the wink to hurl. 

 

The woman cringed at that. 

 

There wasn’t even anything left in his stomach to throw up. It was just bile and pain, pain and bile. 

 

The woman came over and started running the water. 

 

“Sorry,” she said, and genuinely sounded contrite. “I forgot about your head. Just saw you looking at those knives you know?” 

 

Hitoshi grunted at her over the spinning in his head. She tossed his now ruined gag into the water and put a cup, a plastic one this time, in Hitoshi’s hand. He rinsed his mouth out at best as he could, trying to get the acidic taste of vomit out from between his teeth without a tooth brush or any mouthwash. 

 

It was easier said than done. 

 

But the woman, Magne, was oddly patient with him as long as he wasn’t trying to stab her.

 

Villains were weird. She’d been talking to him like he was a guest or something since he’d initially thrown up downstairs, even if she complained about how gross that was. He didn’t know why. Reverse Stockholme syndrom? Was that a thing? He was going to go ahead and say that was a thing. 

 

Finally, once his mouth was clear, she handed him a washrag. At some point she’d grabbed a first aid kit too, and she took the time to wash and dress the cut on his arm from the broken glass. Only then did they continue on their way. The thumping continued from the cooler, and the thermometer attached to the wall popped out and clattered to the floor. 

 

Shinsou eyed it. Just from the violence alone he had a pretty good idea who was in there. Either one of the hard headed hero hopefuls, Kirishima and Testutetsu. Or Bakugou. 

 

His money was on Bakugou. 

 

Magne took him out the door and he blinked into the sepia colored light. It felt like he’d been transported sudden;y into a very old photograph, for in front of him was a man made of mist in a very old bartenders outfi, polishing a glass in amber lights. The walls were lined with carefully placed glasses of alcohol, and behind the bar was a serieas of containers and a mini fridge. 

 

Lounging at the bar, unchained amnd seemingly unconcerned about what was going on here, was one Yusada Suzume, now draped in a loose dress, sipping on a multicolored cock tail. Sitting next to her was a young man with dusty hair in a black gakuran uniform, 

 

Hitoshi blinked several times. 

 

Just how much did the poison gas do?  

 

When she caught sight of him, her jaw dropped. 

 

“Hitoshi? What are you doing here?” 

 

“Being held captive,” he said slowly. “...What are you doing here?” 

 

“The same thing,” she hopped off the counter and her boots clicked against the hardwood floor. Her scrunchy was still on one wrist, and her hair was messily braided back. She looked less like a captive and more like a victim of a game of dress up. 

 

Hitoshi could feel his head starting to hurt again, but he didn’t fight her when she took his hands and started inspecting him. She eyed the cut on his arm, and frowned at Magne. Her thumb brushed over the raw skin on his wrist where the ropes had once bound him in place. 

 

“What did you guys do to him?” 

 

The big woman looked offended. 

 

“We didn’t do anything to him! I went down to get him and he;d broke a bottle and tried to stab me with it. Ended up cutting himself instead, and the ropes he was in.” 

 

“You still tied him up,” Suzume argued. She took Hitoshi by the elbow and guided him to the bar, where she flagged down the bar tender and ordered another of whatever she’d been drinking. 

 

“Since when do you drink?” he had to ask her. 

 

“Hmm? Oh, I don’t. It’s an Abstenence on the Beach. A mocktail. It’s literally just fruit juice.” 

 

The young man she’d been sitting next to squawked at her. 

 

“It’s what?!” 

 

Suzume shot him a dour look. 

 

“Did you really think I was getting drunk in the middle of villain central? I’m not an idiot.” 

 

“I don’t know, maybe you were coping with the stress!” 

 

“I’m not stressed, and alcohol is a shitty way of coping with the stress. I’m not interested in being an alcoholic thank you.” 

 

“Drinking to calm down doesn’t make you an alcoholic.” 

 

“No, but it’s a pretty good sign of one. Needed a drink to steady your nerves is making yourself reliant on it and-”

 

“What is happening here.” 

 

The young man glared at Hitoshi. “You’re not allowed to ask questions.” 

 

“He can ask whatever questions he wants.  If you get caught answering them that's your own fault,” Suzume cut in, narrowing her dark eyes at the man. 

 

Hitoshi gave up, and sat at the bar to accept the mix of fruit juice that the smokey bartender handed to him. Magne sat a few stools away, and accepted a glass of wine from the man. Hitoshi was sure he’d been told his name at some point. Kuriri? Kurosuke? He didn’t know. 

 

He did know that the fruit cocktail was good. 

 

It felt good on his dry throat and chased out the awful taste in his mouth. He still would have killed a man for some mouthwash, but that was neither here nor there. This would do for now. 

 

Suzume squabbled with the young man, who she called Mustard. 

 

What the hell kind of name was Mustard? 

 

A villain name, obviously, but did she know him? 

 

How long had they been here? 

 

Finally, the young man got up and scowled at her. 

 

“Whatever,” he said, “i’m getting the boss, and you two can deal with him.” 

 

“Good, I love dealing with him” Suzume snarked.


Hitoshi took a breath as the cook juice started to well and truly clear his head. It made him feel more like a person, and eased the throbbing in his temples. He was dehydrated. How long had he been out? He tried to stay hydrated at camp but…

 

They weren’t at camp, and they hadn’t been for a while if his cottony mouth and raw wrists were anything to go by.

 

Hitoshi looked at the smaller girl. The ease she’d exhibited before he’d stepped into the room was gone; her shoulders were tighter, her eyes were dark and alert, and her mouth was thinner. 

 

“Suzume,” he said slowly. “What is going on here? What’s been happening?”

 

She looked at him. Then back at her glass. 

 

“Well…”

 

Chapter 45: Take It From The Top

Notes:

This was getting so long, I actually had to cut this chapter in half!

Before I confuse people! Since so much of this chapter is a flashback, I’m not going to put all of that in italics because I personally think that much italicized content is difficult to read.

Instead I’m going to use page breaks to denote the scene changes. I’ll also use parentheses to show what Suzume doesn’t tell Shinsou, but what we, who have a look into her brain, do get to know.

Typical reminder that there are no reliable narrators in this story, everyone only knows their part of the story. 

Chapter Text

At this rate Suzume was going to have to buy her own bar set just to make more mocktails. Or maybe Kurogiri was putting something sketchy in them to get them to taste extra good, because she’s pretty sure that normal juice isn’t as sweet as this. And Suzume isn’t a huge fan of sweets to begin with! There’s a reason her favorite dessert is sesame balls. But they’re good. 

 

She’s sipping on another one, lounging at the bar, when the door behind it opens. Her conversation with Mustard, who’s abandoned his gas mask for the time being, cuts short when she sees a familiar face come in from the back rooms. 

 

He looks tired. Which isn’t unusual, but this is different. The bags under his eyes are heavy, and the corners of his mouth look red and raw. His gravity defying hair is limp and greasy, like he hasn’t showered in a couple of days. 

 

Shinsou Hitoshi steps out from behind the bar and Suzume’s jaw drops open in utter shock.  

 

“Hitoshi? What are you doing here?” She asked, feeling like an idiot as soon as the words leave her mouth. He must agree, because he said, slowly,

 

“Being held captive...What are you doing here?”  

 

“The same thing,” she hopped off the counter and her boots clicked against the hardwood floor. She quietly checked that her scrunchy was in place, and did an automatic, near robotic, security check. Mustard at the bar, Magne beside Hitoshi, Kurogiri behind the bar. No one was directly between them and the door, but a teleporter and a long range fighter were present.

 

No making a break for it. .

 

Suzume took Hitoshi’s hands in hers and inspected him critically. There was a bandage on one arm, a fresh one, and his wrists were rubbed raw from some kind of rope. Nylon, if she had to guess. The set of his shoulders implied he’d had his arms tied behind him long term, and his pupils were a tad too dilated for this lighting. A concussion? Or some kind of drug? 

 

Suzume narrowed her eyes at Magne.  

 

“What did you guys do to him?” she demanded of the older woman. 

 

The red head looked offended, and crossed her arms over her chest.

 

“We didn’t do anything to him! I went down to get him and he’d broke a bottle and tried to stab me with it. Ended up cutting himself instead, and the ropes he was in.” 

 

“You still tied him up,” Suzume argued. She took Hitoshi by the elbow and guided him to the bar, where she flagged down Kurogiri and ordered another of what she’d been drinking. Mustard eyed the pair.

 

“Since when do you drink?” Hitoshi asked her. 

 

“Hmm? Oh, I don’t. It’s an Abstinence on the Beach. A mocktail. It’s literally just fruit juice.” 

 

Mustard squawked at her. “It’s what?!” 

 

Suzume shot him a dour look. 

 

“Did you really think I was getting drunk in the middle of villain central? I’m not an idiot.” 

 

“I don’t know, maybe you were coping with the stress!” 

 

“I’m not stressed, and alcohol is a shitty way of coping with the stress. I’m not interested in being an alcoholic thank you.” 

 

“Drinking to calm down doesn’t make you an alcoholic.” 

 

“No, but it’s a pretty good sign of one. Needed a drink to steady your nerves is making yourself reliant on it and-”

 

“What is happening here.”  Hitoshi cut into what was quickly becoming a common occurrence.

 

Mustard glared at Hitoshi. “You’re not allowed to ask questions.” 

 

“He can ask whatever questions he wants.  If you get caught answering them that's your own fault,” Suzume cut in, narrowing her dark eyes at the young man. 

 

Hitoshi shook his head and sat at the bar to accept the mix of fruit juice that the smokey bartender handed to him. Magne sat a few stools away, and accepted a glass of wine from the man. 

 

“Whatever,” Mustard said, “I'm getting the boss, and you two can deal with him.” 

 

“Good, I love dealing with him,” Suzume snarked. Her easy attitude was gone. She could feel the tightening in her muscles, and everything around her grew into sharper focus. All at once it wasn’t just her own life on the line, and she felt so damn stupid for ever thinking that she was the only one affected by the changes that had come. Especially since she knew that there was someone else here. 

 

But seeing made it all the more real, made it absolute that they hadn’t just said that to get her to behave. 

 

There were so many changes now. Changes that she didn’t even understand. None of this should have been happening. There was no reason for her and hitoshi to be here instead of Katsuki. 

 

Except that they’d all placed in the top three of the Sports Festival. 

 

“Suzume,” Hitoshi said slowly. “What is going on here? What’s been happening?”

 

She looked at him. Rumpled, injured, exhausted and probably concussed. Then back at her glass. Out of the corner of her eye she could see Kurogiri wander down the bar to talk with Magne, giving them a smidge of privacy. 

 

“Well…”

 

 

For just a minute she’s completely alone outside. Then a finger taps her shoulder.  An unfamiliar voice greets here. 

 

(It’s only unfamiliar by the grace of fifteen years.)

 

“Excuse me?” 

 

She turns, bewildered, and a white and black mask smiles back at him. The touch on her shoulder tighters and she feels a tiny ‘pop!’ and the world is gone. 

 

No color. No gray. 

 

Black. 

 

Empty. 

 

Nothing

 

Suzume gasps loudly. Color is everywhere and she can smell cigarettes and alcohol. She stumbles, her eyes suck in dining booths and a long bar, sepia tones everywhere and people staring at her. A TV shows nothing but static but she stumbles herself into it and sends it smashing to the floor in her wake. 

 

(Another step to the side, away from the people in the room, and she crunches the microphone under her heel. Her mind is whirling a mile a minute, everything she knows, everything she doesn’t, and she knows that the last thing she needs is All For Fucking One listening in on anything here. He has too much life experience, too much creepy quirks at his disposal and she will not be spied on so easily)

 

The League of Villains all watch her warily. Two women, (Magne and Toga), sit in a booth a ways near the back. A familiar reptilian figure is perched at the bar, studiously ignoring her. Next to him is a boy that Suzume… 

 

Doesn’t recognize at all. 

 

He looks like he’s about Kaname’s age, in a black school uniform. A gas mask hangs from his belt, and other than that he’s about as bland looking as Suzume is. Dusty hair, tan skin, and brown eyes. He also has a gun, which is weird. 

 

Next to one in Japan has guns, and even fewer villains have them, in this quirk obsessed world. 

 

Even weirder than that is the fact that it's a revolver

 

(Suzanne could handle a gun. She was actually very good with them, even if she’d never actually shot another human being with them. She had a fondness for revolvers, and the old west feel of them. Black powder were her favorites, with the rhythm of counting grains, loading each barrel with soft, pure lead, and lubing the chamber so it didn’t chain fire. 

 

She missed the heavy scent of black powder sometimes, and its sweet, smokiness hovering around her at the range.)

 

Tomura leans forwards on a bar stool, breaking her from her lightning fast observations. Father is fixed on his face. 

 

“Well that was just rude.” 

 

“You don’t get to complain about my manners when you just kidnapped me you shit head!” She snaps instantly.  She can’t see the red eyes she knows are somewhere behind his hair. But she can feel them fixed on her like a physical thing. Something inside her snaps. 

 

“What the actual fuck is going on here?!” 

 

 “I think you summed it up pretty well,” Shigaraki drawls. “Take a seat. There’s no point fighting. You’re out numbered and out gunned.”  Mustard waves his revolver around as if to demonstrate the truth in Shigaraki’s words. And the revolver is impressive, but there are ways around guns, and revolvers take an extra second to cock the hammer. 

 

(Does he use the sight at the end, or is he an instinctive shooter? Which eye is dominant, and is he prone to target panic?)

 

“I could always break your ribs again,” she snaps, fury coating her tongue. His hands fall in front of his lap and Shigaraki cocks his head at her.

 

Take a seat ,” Shigaraki tells her again. “You’re not the only UA brat that we have here.” 

 

That, at least, makes Suzume pause. Her eyes narrow, snake like and hard, and she stomps over to the nearest barstool. Pieces of metal crunch under her boots and she sits down with her feet braced on the bar at the bottom of the stool. Her arms cross, but her body is coiled tight like a spring. She’s ready to move. Ready to bolt at a moment's notice. Even if she can’t. 

 

Bakugou. She’s sure that they have Bakugou around here somewhere. 

 

(who else would it be? He was the one who was supposed to be here in the first place, angry and villainous, and why the fuck is she here now?!)

 

“Well?” she asks at length. Her gaze flicks from Shigaraki to Shuichi and he looks away quickly. Every inch of him screams ‘shame’. 

 

~

 

“Wait,” Hitoshi cuts in, “when did they tell you their names?” 

 

“Huh? Well, Shigaraki I knew from the USJ, obviously, and then Spinner, or Shuichi, I met playing online with him-”

 

“You did what with who.” 

 

“I met them on accident playing a video game online.” 

 

Hitoshi pinched the bridge of his nose. 

 

“Did you know who they were?” 

 

“We all used fake names. Shuichi wasn’t a villain yet, and I couldn’t prove Shigaraki was Shigaraki. He had his face and almost all of his body covered at the USJ, and ‘tall guy with messy blue-or-white hair’ is like. Really vague.” 

 

Which was true. They lived in a world where unusual hair colors were the norm. 

 

“Okay. Okay . And then?” 

 

~

 

 “Well,” Shigaraki drawls, and his fingers twitch inwards. “Welcome to the League of Villains.” 

 

Suzume cocks her head.

 

(Words that she had wanted to say for more than a decade popped out of her mouth as soon as they got the chance.) 

 

“Oh, this isn’t Lovemuffin ?” 

 

Shigaraki stops, mid dramatic reveal. He’s not the only one. Everyone stares at Suzume, and her bizarre nonsense. She meets  their gaze evenly, unashamed.  

 

It isn’t. What ?” 

 

“ Lovemuffin .” Suzume repeats. “You know, League Of Villainous Evildoers Maniacally United For Frightening Investments in Naughtiness. I bet you don’t even have a musical number rehearsed. Or choreographed!” 

 

~

“Oh my god you are such a loser.” 

 

“I’m hilarious, now shut up and let me talk.” 

 

~

 

Shigaraki stares at her blankly, then looks at Compress. He points an accusing finger at the magician themed thief. “Do your marbles do brain damage or something?” 

 

Even with the black and white mask on, Suzume can see Compress bristle like an offended cat. Thieves are all divas. 

“My quirk is perfectly safe on living people! Maybe the heroes trained her too hard.” He gestures as he speaks, elegant and tricky hands flowing with his words. Suzume wants, suddenly, terribly, to play cards with him. 

 

“There’s no such thing as training too hard,” Suzume says, affronted. “If you can still move, you can still do push ups.”

 

Compress stares at her. “... okay, so she’s insane. That’s not my fault!” 

 

“Insane?! I’m not the one who thought kidnapping me was a good idea!” 

 

“If you think the heroes will be here to save you any time soon-” 

 

Suzume cuts Shigaraki off. “I’m not talking about the heroes. I’m talking about my family.” 

 

Because thats the crux of it really. The heroes will come, of course they will. This is an attack on their precious school, their pride, and their students. There’s no doubt in her mind that Aizawa, and the principal, and even All Might, as much as she might dislike and distrust him, will be doing everything in their power to get them back. 

 

But the heroes are just that. Heroes. Over-glorified cops. 

 

They are not blood and honor bound to retrieve her. They are not liable to leave corpses in their wake. 

 

Shigaraki scoffs at her. “Your brother might be a little wannabe working with Gang Orca but-”

 

“But my father is Kono Sanjiro.”

 

The name slips from her mouth, summoned by months of that familiar itchy in the back of her head. The one that said she was missing something. Because she knew her father to be a handy-man, who fixed roofs and ended disagreements between spouses, and retrieved the occasional stolen cash from convenience store thieves when they weren’t worth Kai’s time or important enough for more than a slap on the risk or a recruitment speech. 

 

Because her mother spoke french. Because she felt like she was missing some huge part of her parents lives, and she’d never tried to drag the answers out because she didn’t want the distance that came with looking at people, not as people, but as puzzles. 

 

Because at the tattoo parlor they had reacted to his name with awe, more than would befit a handyman. Because there was no way that Rio and Taka had just met randomly. 

 

Her father was Yakuza. And at some point, he had been very, very important. 

 

~

 

Hitoshi choked on his drink. 

 

“Your father was what?!” 

 

“Yakuza,” she said again. “That’s why we use my mothers name. It’s really not that much of a secret…” 

 

“You never told me!” 

 

“You never asked!” 

 

“Oh my god this explains so much.” 

 

~

 

Her gamble works. Shigaraki stops talking, Kurogiri stiffens behind the bar and Compress takes two large steps away from her. Out of everyone here, they are the ones most steeply entrenched in the shadows of the world. In the Life. If anyone knew anything about The Family it would be those three. Magne and Shuichi are new to the scene, and Suzume doesn’t even like calling them villains. Toga is just a homicidal middle schooler. Mustard is… a homicidal high schooler who’s worse at it? 

 

(And where are the others? Did Dabi stay at the tattoo parlor, after her little declaration? Where’s Twice?) 

 

“He’s in prison,” Shigaraki says slowly. 

 

Suzume leans on the bar and taps the heel of her boot on the stool supports. She narrows her eyes, and tries to think of anything that would keep her father from coming for his children. 

 

There isn’t anything. 

 

And what’s more, Kai and the old man promised to look after them until Suzume and Kaname became heroes. 

 

Well, neither was a hero now, and underpowered and shrunk from their glory, the Yakuza were still dangerous. There was a reason Nighteye was after them, and it wasn’t just for kicks.  

 

“So?” 

 

“He was retired.” 

 

She arches a brow, her mouth curved in a slim, nearly sharp grin. It’s all a bluff, but its working. 

 

“So ?” 

 

“Then we’ll handle him whenever he arrives. If he arrives. They have him locked up pretty tight, you know.” 

 

“I know,” she assures. It makes her feel more settled. More in control. Like she has some measure of power of the situation. She knows that someone will come for her. Aizawa, Kai, or her father. 

 

But she needs to change the conversation, needs to grab the reigns and rip them from Shigaraki before he can get cocky and think he has all the control here. Keep him wrong footed. 

 

So she turns towards Kurogiri. “Yo, can I get an Abstinence on the Beach ?” 

 

“A what?” Shigaraki asks, bewildered. Suzume refuses to let a smile show. “You can’t just order a drink here!” Kurogiri doesn’t even blink (if he even can) and starts mixing something for her. Apparently he knows exactly what she’s talking about. 

 

“It’s a bar. You kidnapped me. If you were going to kill me you would have done it already, so you want me alive. In one piece too, or I might be missing some skin as is. And if you didn’t want me to order a drink, you shouldn’t have brought me to a bar. You could have gone thematic, with some big evil lair, or whimsical with mini golf-”

 

“Mini golf?!” 

 

“But instead we’re at a bar. So I’m having something to drink.” 

 

“You’re like, twelve!” 

 

“What are you, a cop?” 

 

Shigaraki, exasperated, took off Father and set the creepy mummified hand on the counter next to him. Kurogiri set a drink down next to him as well, something that looked like whiskey but was probably apple juice. 

 

(Shigaraki had told her once that he didn’t drink. Not just because of his quirk, but because it made him too damn melancholy. There were happy drunks, mean drunks, and sad drunks. He was the latter, and he fucking hated it.) 

 

“Are you going to be like this the whole time?” he demanded, glaring at her. She could finally see the bright red of his eyes with the hand set on the bar counter. Suzume was unrepentant. 

 

“Yes.” 

 

“I could kill you.” 

 

“You won’t. We’ve been over this. If you wanted to kill me, you would have done it already. You had plenty of opportunities.”

 

“You are so goddamn insufferable!” 

 

“It’s a trait I spent many years cultivating. It’s called ‘being the youngest sibling’.” 

 

“I might genuinely hate you.” 

 

“Then I’ll just hit the bricks,” she turned her stool to rise and go for the door, but three fingers looped in her shirt stopped her. 

 

“Nope. No way. We went to a lot of trouble to get you here, you’re not going anywhere.” 

 

Suzume eyed him. She seriously considered taking a swing, just to see what he’d do, but decided against it. 

 

(she knows they don’t have a healer in this party, and if she remembers right Shigaraki’s control low key sucks right now. It’ll get better in the future. Maybe. 

 

In the future that might not happen anymore. 

 

It’s terrifying and exhilarating all at once. She’s living in the present, with no set course for what happens next. She can guess, but just like Suzanna Hemmings there’s no guarantee she’ll be right. 

 

She hasn’t been so giddy with excitement in years. 

 

She hasn’t been so terrified in decades. 

 

This is not small time murder, racketeering, or real estate scandals. 

 

This is life or death, possible fate of the world stuff. 

 

Shit. 

 

What was she supposed to do about AFO? Was there anything she could do? She knew she could become a hero, she knew she could do detective work, she was pretty sure if it came down to it she could even track AFO down. But then? She was just one girl, and while she was far from helpless that man was a veritable god. She’d seen what he did to Nomu’s, both in manga and before her very eyes, she’d seen what he could do to regular people. 

 

It was so long ago, and such a small chapter she had forgotten about until she was really thinking. 

 

A hospital full of children. Full of spare bodies, in case Shigaraki didn’t work out. 

 

Could she let Shigaraki work out? He was his own man with his own choices, his own sins, but-

 

But now, sitting at a bar with him in golden lights, she couldn’t imagine leaving him to that fate. She couldn’t imagine leaving anyone to that fate. Because Kono Suzume was not a kind person, but she wasn’t a monster, either.) 

 

“Fine,” she says at last, taking her straw between her teeth. She could just hang out for a little while then. 

 

And so she did. She sat at the bar, ordering drinks from Kurogiri. At some point she started seeing exactly how many mocktails he could make. From the simple classic like the Roy Rogers, Coconut Water Daiquiri, Agua Frescas, 'Strawberita, 86 tequila', to Honey Hibiscus Lemon-lime, the only thing he hadn't had ready was Agua de Tamarindo.

 

Which sucked because she personally liked Tamarindo. 

 

Shuichi was ignoring her, his every motion wracked with guilt, and it got to the point that he left the room entirely, followed by Shigaraki. 

 

Just when Suzume thought her entertainment would be over, the barstool next to her was taken up by one golden eyed girl that she recognized instantly. 

 

“Himiko.” 

 

The girl, who’s mouth had opened to speek, froze. Then she blinked and a smile spread, showing off fangs that Suzume had personally thought were very cute when she saw her last. 

 

“You know my name!” 

 

“Of course I know your name. We went to middle school together, before you stabbed that kid.” 

 

“We did?” Toga Himiko tapped her finger on her chin, her brows furrowed deep in thought. 

 

(She’s still cute. And Magne looks like she could crush Suzume with one hand. 

 

Lord, have mercy.)

 

“You once defended me from a guy who was giving me flack for being quirkless.”

 

Himiko’s eyes light up. 

 

“That was you!” 

 

“Yeah, it- oof!” 

 

Suzume grunted as her face was suddenly squished between two hands. Himiko’s palms were significantly softer than Suzume’s carefully calloused ones. 

 

“I didn’t know you were going to get cuter!” 

 

Suzume stared at her blankly. 

 

“Hmmh?” she grunted. Her mouth was squished shut with her cheeks. She felt like a fish, and Himiko was smiling with… far too many teeth. 

 

A chill slithered down Suzume’s spine. 

 

“I mean, you were adorable in middle school, too, but no you grew into your eyes-” 

 

“Eh Iff Hhat?” Suzume pulled her face back from the older girl. 

 

Himiko huffed at her. 

 

“Hey, come back. You know I never noticed that little scar on your forehead. It must have bled a lot, huh? Head wounds always do. Blood is just so cute, don’t you think?” 

 

“It’s certainly… interesting.” 

 

Which isn’t a lie. 

 

“I think boys covered in blood are just the cutest. But cute girls only look cuter when they’re bleeding, you know?” 

 

Suzume automatically caught the hollow needle heading for her thigh. Twisted and forced Himiko back, bent over the bar counter. Suzume hovered above her, her grip on the other girl unerring in its tightness. She boxed her in, catching Himiko’s other hand when it came in front the side. 

 

(The girl isn’t nearly as slippery as Suzume remembers her being) 

 

“Why is everyone here so rude? You could have at least tried to ask. I mean honestly-” 

 

Suzume’s rant is cut short when sharp teeth sink into her shoulder. 

 

~

 

“She bit you!?” 

 

“Why do you think I’m in this dress? Yeah, she bit me. And I liked that shirt!” 

 

“Why are you more upset over your shirt than getting bitten?” 

 

“I can replace blood easier than I can replace my shirt!”

Chapter 46: One More Night

Notes:

I hope you guys see why I have to break this chapter up. It ended up being a monster lol.

Not sure how, but I ended up switching for past to present tense about halfways through? Whoops!

Idk if any of you have noticed, but between FFN and AO3 this fic has gotten over 2,350 reviews! That insane! If we make it to 2,500 I'd like to do something special. Maybe I'll put a pole on my tumblr, Lo-55, and y'all can vote on what that is?

Chapter Text

“I liked this shirt!” Suzume looked down at her puffy sleeved shirt mournfully. There was blood on the collar, too much for even a Yakuza girl to get out. Club soda and dish soap could only get you so far in life, and this was beyond their miraculous capabilities. 

 

Toga licked her bloody lips, looking not the least bit repentant. If anything she looked disturbingly pleased by what she’d done. 

 

“So pretty…” 

 

“And so wrecked.” 

 

Suzume narrowed her eyes at the older girl pinned beneath her. 

 

“Wha the fuck is even happening this month with older blonde girls?” she asked, “First Melissa kisses me, now Toga bites me.” 

 

What was next, Uwabami licked her? 

 

No. No thank you. 

 

“Who?”

 

Suzume looked up to see Magne watching the two of them from the other end of the bar, looking amused. Her sunglasses were off for once, and she had a glass of wine in hand. 

 

“A girl at the I-Expo,” Suzume said simply. 

 

“And she kissed you?” 

 

“Well, yeah. So what?” 

 

Toga wiggled under Suzume’s hold, but as slippery as she was Suzume didn’t let her get out of her grasp. 

 

“Oh! Did you have a crush?” Toga teased, grinning with sharp teeth. 

 

Suzume’s cheek twitched. 

 

“What? No!” 

 

“So you’re straight then?” Magne asked without much care. 

 

“What does that have to do with anything?!” 

 

~

 

“Wait,” Hitoshi cut her off, “ Are you straight?” 

 

“That is not the point here!” 

 

 

“Well if a girl kisses you I’d say it has plenty to do with it,” the older woman said, not unkindly. 

 

They were being way too nice for villains. Shouldn’t she be tied up, held in a cellar somewhere until Tomura was ready to give her whatever big speech he’d been preparing for however long? Why were they talking about girls? 

 

Where was the other student, anyhow? 

 

“Yeah!” Toga agreed, wiggling more fiercely. “Let me go! I wanna talk about crushes!” 

 

“I’m not letting you go, you just bit me!” 

 

“It was a love bite, I swear, now let- go! How are you this strong?” 

 

“I hang off buildings by my fingertips for fun,” Suzume said flatly. 

 

Warily, she let the blonde girl up, but kept an eye out for her teeth. And her knife. What a pain in the ass. She liked this shirt! 

 

“And!” Suzume added, poking Toga in the sternum, “You shouldn’t bite people without asking! It’s rude!” 

 

Toga pouted, and crossed her arms over her chest.  

 

“If I asked, you would have said no!” She whined, more like a middle schooler than the highschooler Suzume knows she should be by now. She was, what, Kaname’s age? Seventeen?

 

Actually, how old was everyone here? She knew Shuichi was nineteen when they started talking, and Shigaraki was… about that old too right? 

 

(Kurogiri was as old and Present Mic and Aizawa. That one was easy.) 

 

Magne was probably in her late twenties, maybe thirty at best. Compress? 30 some-odd, hard to tell without seeing his face. Mustard… looked like he was her age? Probably in high school, but his attitude was so shitty, she would bet he was in middle school. And honestly quirk society made it hard to know sometimes. 

 

So she gave up on that train of thought, and scowled at Toga. 

 

“I would have said yes,” if it saved her shirt. 

 

Toga’s eyes lit up. 

 

“Then you’ll let me have more?!” 

 

“No! You just bit me! If you’d asked I would have said yes, but you bit me, so now its no!” 

 

“Aaaaw, come on. What if I get you a new shirt?” 

 

Suzume eyed her suspiciously. “Do you even have a shirt that isn’t a school uniform?” 

 

Toga looked offended. 

 

“Of course I do! … Probably. Come on!” 

 

This time, she grabbed Suzume’s wrist, and dragged her towards the stairs to the side of the bar. Suzume had no real choice but to follow the crazy girl upstairs. 

 

Toga led her down the hallway, one that was lined with doors and had a weird little common area that was crowded with gear and random belongings that probably belonged to the people in the League. She all but tossed Suzume into a room decorated with shitty posters of pretty people tacked to the walls, each one painted with red drips and splatters. There were knives along a thin desk, and a bed with too many pillow was crammed against a corner. 

 

A wardrobe overflowing with clothes sat against the other side. 

 

Suzume stared. 

 

What. 

 

The fuck? 

 

Toga started riffling through the wardrobe, throwing clothes out at random and muttering to herself as she went. 

 

There were clothes of all kinds. Big, small, mens, womens, western and traditional. It made Suzume dizzy trying to keep track of everything. 

 

Right. Toga was a shape changer. She could look however she wanted, whenever she wanted, provided she had the right blood for it. A man, a woman, a child. She could be anyone at any time and the only give away would be her own tells. 

 

(Suzume quietly slipped one of the knives off the table and into her pocket. Then she walked up behind Toga, and plucked her cellphone out of her pocket while the girl was buried in the closet.) 

 

“Aha!” Toga cried, triumphant, and came away with a dress. 

 

Suzume took one look at it and shook her head. There was no way she’d be able to run or fight in that. 

 

“Nope.” 

 

“Oh come one! It’ll look pretty on you!” 

 

Suzume was starting to wonder if she was just here to play dress up. 

 

“No way. I don’t do dresses.” 

 

“But it’s so cute! And it’ll look cute on you! Put it on! Put it on!” 

 

Suzume yelped as the dress was suddenly shoved in her arms. 

 

“Hey! Fine, fine, whatever. Just give me some leggings to go with it.” 

 

Toga did so, and all but shoved Suzume into the bathroom. 

 

It was honestly a surprise she’d done that. Suzume had expected to be watched while she undressed, for security reasons. Or weird Toga reasons. 

 

But she took the opportunity while she had it, and dressed. 

 

(While she did that, she sent a quick text to one of the only phone numbers she had. 

 

Unknown : DO NOT REPLY 

 

Unknown : Unharmed, no immediate danger. Kamino Ward beware. 

 

She deleted the messages as soon as they were sent, and blocked the number she’d just texted for good measure.)

 

Suzume came out with the black dress draped regally over her. Toga was right. It wasn’t bad looking, sort of flapper-esque without the glitter and ruffles and stuff. Not bad. And the leggings underneath were yellow, of all things. 

 

“There, happy?” 

 

“I knew you’d look cute!” 

 

Suzume looked up and jumped in surprise. Toga had changed her skin while Suzume had been in the bathroom. Her blond hair was black, and spiked around her shoulders where it fell loose, although she still had most of it pulled into two buns. Light skin was flushed pink around the cheeks, and dark, serpentine eyes were set into a heart shaped face. 

 

Suzume blinked at her once, twice, thrice. 

 

“Thanks?” 

 

The new look was vaguely familiar, but Suzume couldn’t quite place it. Maybe someone else they’d gone to school with? Or a villain she wasn’t thinking of? Suzume was normally very good with faces… 

 

Toga beamed, showing off sharp teeth still, and Suzume let the older girl grab her by the arm and drag her downstairs again. 

 

(Along the way, she slipped the cellphone back into Toga’s pocket) 

 

When they got back to the main room Shigaraki was back. He took one look at the two of them and pointed at Toga. 

 

“No. Absolutely not. Take that face off right now, this is already a headache.” 

 

“What! But, I like this face! It’s a cute face, and the blood was so-” 

 

“Nope. No. Take it off, or I’ll take if off you.” 

 

Suzume turned to look at Kurogiri. 

 

“Do y’all have an HR department? Cause that sounded sus.” 

 

Kurogiri stared at her blankly. 

 

“We are the League of Villains .” 

 

“Yes, and my in law is a Yakuza who takes health and safety guidelines more seriously than anyone else in the country. What’s your point?” 

 

Kurogiri considered her, then went back to rearranging shot glasses behind the bar. 

 

Shigaraki was in the middle of arguing with a second black haired, black eyed crazy lady when the door burst open and two men dressed in black grundled their ways in. One of them handed Compress a marble, before he flopped onto a booth face down, ass up. 

 

Suzume stared

 

(She knew Dabi, of course, and he caught her eye for only the smallest of seconds. He tugged on his earlobe. To anyone else it would have looked like he was just getting annoyed with one of his piercings. But she knew the sign. 

 

‘Hear no evil’. 

 

Keep your mouth shut. 

 

She did, and turned her attention from the charred man who sunk into a chair and took a whole pitcher of water from Kurogiri, to the man(men?) groaning in the booth.

 

Twice.) 

 

The marble wasn’t lost on her. The other UA kid. Katsuki, she would bet. Maybe Midoriya, but that was unlikely. 

 

~

“Why didn’t you think it was me?” 

 

“I don’t know, you don’t seem villainous enough to recruit?” 

 

“But you think you are?!” 

 

“I mean I’m gonna say no. But yeah.” 

 

~

 

“Is there some kind of pre-requisite for being a villain that involves being a dramatic ass bitch?” she asked no one in particular. 

 

Magne laughed at her from the bar, and Suzume waved her hands around her, gesturing to the everything around them. A bartender made of smoke, a man in a suit whining and arguing with himself in a bar booth, another man in a mask and a top hat, two teenagers about ready to come to blows over one girls hair style, and a brooding, half burnt man in the corner. That wasn’t even counting the kid with the revolver upstairs and the lizard in cosplay.

 

“Am I wrong?!” 

 

“Seems like you’d been good for it then,” Magne teased, her mouth pulled into a lopsided smile. “We all saw your little display.” 

 

“Yeah, yeah. Half the country saw it,” she rubbed her face. “Lucky me.” 

 

“Take a seat and have a drink. They’ll calm down in a few minutes,” Magne advised, gesturing to the bar. 

 

Suzume reluctantly obeyed, and took up her now slightly warmer Abstinence on the Beach. 

 

She didn’t know how long exactly they were going to be here, but she knew the longer she was here, the worse it was going to end up being. 

 

(Because the truth was, she had a terrible moral compass, and she did like her friends. 

 

And the truth was, as much as she wanted to tear Endeavor from his shitty second tier throne and cast him to the earth, she wanted to do as much, if not more to AFO for what he’d done. And what he would do. 

 

Could she sit by and let Shigaraki be twisted into some horrific amalgamation of All For One and himself? Could she watch the destruction that would follow? 

 

No. 

 

No. 

 

In all actuality, Suzume was not a good person. She was selfish. She was spiteful. 

 

But she was not that cruel.) 

 

Eventually, she watched the new face melt off of Toga, and the blonde girl went to sulk at Twice’s side. The man finally righted himself to start regaling her with conflicting tales of his mission into the forest to catch their target, and how terrifying and not at all terrifying that had been, and their escape from police custody after being initially captured. 

 

Suzume listened with half an ear to all the conversations around her, but eventually the night wore on too long.

 

Slowly, people filtered out of the room, off to bed. 

 

Suzume nearly broke Toga’s jaw when the girl grabbed her by the arm and tugged her to the stairs. 

 

“Come on! We can have a sleepover!” 

 

“Or I can wake up with all my blood intact,” Suzume argued, trying to pry herself away from the older girl. Toga may have been older (sort of) but she was barely taller than Suzume, and she didn’t have the raw muscle that the Yakuza girl had been building for years and years. So why was she actually pulling her across the hardwood floor?! 

 

“Oh boo, I’m not going to do anything! We can stay up late, and talk about crushes, and how pretty they are and how their blood must-”

 

“I never said I have a crush on anybody!” 

 

But Toga wasn’t taking no for an answer, and Suzume’s frantic waves for rescue were succinctly ignored by Shigaraki, who was one of the only people still awake by then. 

 

“Don’t kill her, Toga, we need her alive.” 

 

Toga dragged Suzume back to the mess that was her bedroom, and practically tossed the younger girl onto the pillow covered bed. Suzume grunted, and sat up to watch Toga change into pajamas before finding some for Suzume herself. 

 

Suzume kept a careful eye on the blonde and all her knives, but it seemed that her impulse earlier had been… satiated. 

 

So Suzume sat on the bed, and let Toga ramble about all of the bloody boys she’d seen lately. Including Izuku, who was apparently alive and well. If a little battered and bloodied. 

 

It was incredibly surreal. 

 

(She had to wonder. If she had chosen a different path, would she have ended up here anyways? A villain, instead of a hero-hopeful? Or Yakuza, like her father? She couldn’t say. 

 

After all, what she was doing wasn’t even that far off from most of their goals. 

 

I’m going to do what I want and the rest of the world can go fuck itself. )

 

Suzume listened, although she didn’t have much to say in return. 

 

She didn’t have time for crushes. 

 

(Though, hadn’t she also thought she didn’t have time for friends?) 

 

Suzume let’s Toga talk. 

 

And then. 

 

The talk turns to blood, and Toga’s opinion of it. 

 

(And hell, Suzume has spent a lifetime around blood. There’s something awful and awe inspiring in death, there’s a god of a sort of be found in bones and blood splatter and congealed arteries, and shit it's been a long time since she’s been able to talk enthusiastically about mortality with someone who won’t think she’s off her goddamn rocker for being delighted in the picture every corpse paints. 

 

A history in flesh under nails, a mystery in blank staring eyes, and a rush of vengeful glee in trapping the people who left bruises and cuts and answers in their wake.

 

It’s not total understanding, but its an amalgamation of it. It’s a person who loves frogs talking to a person who loves salamanders.) 

 

Eventually, the night claims them. 

 

(It claims Toga. 

 

Suzume slips out of her room, silent as the grave. She could run, but she knows her classmates are here. Trapped somewhere. And she’s a little insulted that they don’t bother to tie her up, but she’s done the math. 

 

There are things she can and can’t do. She can escape into the night, unguarded and underestimated. She can’t take on the entire League on her own. Even with Katsuki, she doubts they can take all of them on on her own.

 

No. 

 

She knows they can’t. She knows well how dangerous Twice is, and Kurogiri, and Tomura. They haven’t reached their full potential yet, but even then they have the two outnumbered and, as Shigaraki said, out gunned. 

 

And if worse comes to worse? 

 

If AFO himself gets involved? What in the fuck is she supposed to do then? 

 

She’s good at what she does. She’s trained her whole life. But there are things that are beyond her. 

 

For now, at least. 

 

For now she sneaks down the hallways, listening to people puttering around, keeping her eyes out for light spilling under doorways or the telltale creak of floorboards. She can see light coming from the stairs. They’re taking turns keeping watch on whoever they brought in earlier, or guarding the main entrance. 

 

That’s not where she’s going anyways. 

 

First stop is the bathroom. She searches it up and down, in every single light socket and wall plug in, in the pipes, and inside the well, under the heater and in the vents. 

 

She finds one bug behind the air freshener on the back of the toilet that ‘accidentally’ gets dropped into the water. 

 

It’s a handy bit of detective work she hasn’t had to do in a decade to figure out which room is Shigaraki’s. 

 

It’s the one with the most worn out carpet in front of the door, and the one with the most well used doorknob. She listens at the door for a long minute, trying to catch the sound of any talking, typing, or the vague buzz of electronics. 

 

Nothing. 

 

She taps the knob twice, so she doesn’t startle herself into getting disintegrated. 

 

It takes a minute for the door to swing open, and an irritated Shigaraki pokes his head out. 

 

“Wha- mph!” 

 

She claps her palm over his mouth, her other hand reaching to cup the back of his head before he can pull away. 

 

“Shh,” she hisses softly. His red eyes widen in the darkness. Only then does she let go of him. 

 

“What-” 

 

“Tch!” she puts her finger to her lips, cutting him off. 

 

Suzume tugs him out by his blue hair, slightly damp from a shower, and drags him down the hallway to the bathroom. 

 

To his credit, he stays silent until the door is shut behind them. 

 

“What. Is. It?” he hisses at her. 

 

There’s really not room for two people, so Suzume perches on the counter, her legs crossed, and looks at him with dark, intense eyes. 

 

“I want to talk about All For One.” ) 

 

~

 

“Wait, we’ve been here for two days?” Hitoshi asks, gaping at her. 

 

Suzume runs her fingers through her bangs. “Yeah. They caught us last night, and it’s about noon now.” 

 

Kurogiri appears next to them at the bar, replacing their now empty glasses. This has to be the most Suzume has ever said to anyone in one sitting. 

 

“One in the afternoon,” Kurogiri corrects her lightly. “Your other friend will be joining us shortly. Until then, please behave.” 

 

“Our other friend?” Suzume repeats, arching her brows at him. 

 

“Bakugou,” Hitoshi looks back at the door to the kitchen. “He’s back there somewhere. I heard him earlier.” 

 

So he is there. Yeah, that makes more sense. 

 

Suzume draws in a breath. 

 

“Okay then.” 

 

Toga comes bouncing over then, cutting their conversation off entirely. 

 

“Hey! Guess what they just announced one the news?” 

 

“I dunno. Quirk olympics?” 

 

Toga snickers at Suzume. “No! Your teacher is going to have a press conference. All about you. And, I guess some reporter figured out who your dad is. There’s news articles about him too.” 

 

Suzume can feel a headache coming on. 

 

“Shit.” 

Chapter 47: Bad Press

Notes:

Sorry I didn't get to post this last saturday, I had to leave town and didn't get a chance. I wish AO3 would let me schedule chapter posts ahead of time! This ones pretty simple though.

I guess to make up for it, you get two chapters in two days this week?

Chapter Text

The TV is replaced with a shitty junk one that Suzume would swear blind came out of Twice’s apartment instead of anywhere that AFO would put a bug on it. 

 

That doesn’t mean she’s taking any chances. She’s going to have to be more careful from now on, since it's in the room. She’s already left out precious details from Hitoshi that she doesn’t want anyone else overhearing, in case the worse comes to worse.  

 

Of course, the ‘worst comes to worse’ would be AFO having some kind of horrific mind reading quirk, but those are some of the rarest of the rare, and if he had one of those to begin with it would have changed a million things.

 

That, she’s sure, she would remember. 

 

Toga brings Suzume and Hitoshi to a booth to sit at, while Twice is sent to get one Bakugou Katsuki. 

 

Suzume feels bad for him. 

 

She really, really does. Sort of. 

 

He did decide to be here. 

 

None the least because he comes back with a bruised cheek, whining about how awful everyone is and simultaneously threatening to drive Katsuki off a bridge. 

 

The man is going to give Suzume whiplash at this rate. 

 

Katsuki is… 

 

Not as bad off as Hitoshi had been. 

 

He’s got a bruised cheek, but nothing is bandaged and he isn’t limping. His cheeks are flushed though, and he’s shivering badly. Suzume might actually be hurt worse, with the bite marks on her neck. 

 

The only thing truly out of the ordinary for him is the big metal mittens on his hands. 

 

Suzume’s going out on a limb and saying they’re keeping him from sweating. That would explain the shivering, the point of the mittens, and why he was in the back of a restaurant. What else is back there?  A loading dock? 

 

 

Suzume never worked food service. 

 

But it doesn’t matter, because they plop a not-gagged and very swearing Katsuki down in the booth with them. 

 

The three of them squeeze together in the booth, with her and Hitoshi on either size of the scuffed up Bakugou. His skin is cold to the touch, and she levels an equally cold glare at Twice. who twitches away from her like she’s suddenly developed laser eyes or something equally ridiculous. 

 

"Don't look at me like that! We had to do it, he would have blown our face off otherside! Yeah, he's crazy." 

 

The two(?) men are like a ping pong match and Suzume has no idea how to respond to any of it. They aren't wrong, he probably would have taken some skin off if they hadn't gone to those measures. 

 

Still, she doesn't like seeing him in such a state. His teeth are starting to chatter, and as the outside air hit him he rubbed his arms with those metal mitts, as if trying to chase away ants. 

The room is crowded with people by then. The Bartender, the crazy blond, the ginger woman. the lizard man, the middle-highschooler, the char man, the split pair...

 

A door opens, and in all his hoodie covered glory in marches their fearless leader.

 

Their fearless leader, who looks like he hadn't slept at all the night before. 

 

Maybe he hadn't, after his discussion with Suzume. 

 

She certainly wouldn't have, and she would have reacted even more poorly than he had. 

 

Suzume watches him stride across the room on long legs. There are red tracks on his neck from all the scratching he did last night, and she tries not to twitch at the sight. 

 

It's not like it’s her fault.

 

Not really. 

 

The tick is all his own, and what she’d said had to be said at some point, by someone. 

 

And it just so happened that the only one able to say it was her.

 

Suzume watches him make his way to the middle of the room. She can practically see him rehearsing the words in his head before he says them. 

 

Shigaraki Tomura is many things. 

 

Dangerous, complicated, immature, standoffish, rude, blunt, loyal in the weirdest way.

 

But he is not what Suzume would call charismatic. 

 

And that’s coming from a girl who has all the charisma of a rock. 

 

“Let’s get started, hmm? The three of you haven’t seen the news lately, but you all made the front page.” 

 

He stepped aside, and let the TV flicker on.

 

Aizawa, the principal, and Vlad King all appear, each one dressed in a suite instead of their usual hero gear. 

 

Suzume pressed her mouth into a thin line, and fiddles with her scrunchy as the press conference begins. Aizawa, all cleaned up in a suit with his hair out of his face for once, leans forwards toward the microphone.

 

“We deeply apologize for the incident that allowed harm to come to 27 first years of the hero course because of our unpreparedness. We apologize for causing unease in society due to our negligence in properly defending ourselves as a place of learning. We are truly sorry.”

 

She believes him too. 

 

He’s going to think it’s his fault that all of this happened, because he couldn’t stop it. That wasn’t right. It wasn’t his fault. In some ways its her fault, for letting it happen in the first place. For not giving anyone else more warning. 

 

But mostly? 

 

It’s Shigaraki’s fault. It’s Toga’s fault, and Twice’s, and Dabi’s, Mustards and Magne’s and Spinners. 

 

They made their choices. They chose to attack a camp of teenagers. 

 

And more than anyone else's fault it was AFO’s, for orchestrating this whole damn thing. From Shigaraki’s childhood to the present day. 

 

How did you drag someone like that down for good? 

 

( by killing them .) 

 

The camera pans to a reporter. 

 

“I'm from Yomiuri TV. Since the beginning of the year, UA High School students have had four encounters with villains. This time, there were even students injured. How did you explain to their families, and what are some specific countermeasures you are taking?”

 

This time, it’s the principle who leans forwards. “We will increase policing in the surrounding area and review the security within the school, ensuring the students' safety with a strong position.” 

 

They cut away to a commercial break of all things. 

 

“It's so strange,” Shigaraki spreads his arms from the bar, the words coming out easy and very clearly practiced. Suzume would bet money they planted a reporter in there to ask questions. “Why are the heroes being criticized? The way they were dealing with things was just a little off the mark. Their response was just a little too slow. Is it because it's their job to protect the students? Everyone makes a mistake or two. Are they supposed to be perfect? Modern-day heroes have so many rules.”

 

“Don't you think, Bakugo, Shinsou, Yusada?”

 

Spinner speaks for the first time since suzume got here. “Once heroes receive compensation to protect people, they aren't heroes anymore. That is Stain's teaching.” 

 

“Oh, you mean the guy who tried to cut my throat?” Suzume snarks. 

 

Spinner looks away, fast. Shigaraki takes up his baton, his rough voice rasping with the words.

 

“The strange system of transforming people's lives into money or glory… The society that sticks tight to those rules. The citizens who blame the losers rather than encourage them. Our fight is to question: What is a hero? What is justice? Is this society truly just? We'll have everyone thinking about it. All the unfairness of the system that we live under. We're planning on showing them all, and planning on winning.” 

 

His red eyes skate across Hitoshi, Suzume, and land on Katsuki. 


“You like winning, too, right?” 

 

Katsuki slams his hands on the table, making the metal mittens clink. A screw falls down by Suzume’s feet. She sees his wrists flex. 

 

There are other screws missing in those mittens.

 

“Fuck you!” 

 

Mr. Compress gestures vaguely to the mittens, and to Hitoshi’s red mouth. 

 

“I wasn’t a fan of using such forceful methods. But you have to understand that we are not just a mob trying to commit arbitrary crimes.”

 

“This isn’t an act of cruelty. Crimes of cruelty are one thing, but crimes of necessity are another.” 

 

Something cold slithers down Suzume’s spine as her own words drip out of Shigaraki’s mouth. Words that she had never said to him directly. The tall villain approaches them, gesturing vaguely. It’s a good speech, even if it half hearted at best. 

 

“Even though our situations differ, everyone here has been restricted and suffered because of people. Everyone here has been failed by society, including the three of you.”

 

Katsuki takes a swing, and blasts Shigaraki in the face. 

 

Father goes flying. 

 

Metal shatters against the wall, and a piece of shrapnel embeds itself in Suzume’s side. She shouts, but it's drowned out by the rest of the commotion. 

 

“Shigaraki!”

 

“Do you ever shut up?” Bakugou demands, “I listened quietly to your endless talking. Idiots can't get to the point, so they're always babbling for a long time. Basically, you mean "We wanna get people to hate us, so please join us," right? Don't bother. I’ve already been won over, by the way All Might looks when he’s winning!” 

 

“You all can say what you want, but nothing can change my mind about that!” 

 

The room goes still, and the only thing moving is the smoke rising from Bakugou’s hands, and the TV screen, where their teachers have reappeared. 

 

Another reporter raises his hand. One that Suzume recognizes all too well. Fury flashes through her, and she knows exactly what he’s going to say before he even says it. He smiles too wide and his camera lense eyes shine in the lights.

 

“And what about the girl? The one taken, the quirkless child you allowed to win the sports festival earlier this year. Have you looked into her Yakuza connection ?” 

 

She feels Hitoshi and Katsuki stiffen, but she doesn’t look at either of them. Her side is too warm, and her mind is spinning. There’s a twitch on Aizawa’s cheek when he addresses the reporter. 

 

No one let Yusada win anything at the sports festival. You do a disservice to all of our students by implying as much. Further more-” 

 

“You mean ‘Kono’ don’t you? Kono Suzume. Daughter of convicted murderer Kono Sanjirou” 

 

“Yusada Suzume is a UA student,” Nezu interrupts, “With as much a right to study here as any other. The sins of the father are not the sins of the daughter. Or the son.” 

 

Suzume blinks a few times in surprise. 

 

They were defending her. She shouldn’t be this surprised but- 

 

She can’t help it. 

 

Someone else jumps in , “You spoke about the students' safety, Eraser Head. During the incident, it appears you urged them to fight. What was your intention behind this?

 

I concluded that because we were unable to fully grasp the situation, it had to be done in order to avoid the worst possible outcome.”

 

What do you mean by "worst possible outcome"? You don't call 26 victims and three abducted the worst possible outcome? ” 

 

The "worst outcome" I assumed in that situation was that the students would be at their wits' end and be killed .”

 

" The gas attack accounts for most of the victims. We’ve determined that it was a sleeping gas from one of the enemies' Quirks. Thanks to the quick response of two of our Class 1-B student,  there were no serious injuries from that attack.”

 

Mustard scoffs.

 

“In addition, we are providing mental care to the students, but at the moment, we do not see any signs of serious psychological trauma .”

 

“Are you saying that it was a bright spot in this tragedy?” 

 

“We believe that the worst outcome is one that would have infringed on the future.

 

Can you say the same thing for the kidnapped students? They enrolled at UA with excellent marks and all three were finalists in the Sports Festival. In addition, during an incident with the sludge villain in middle school, Bakugou resisted the powerful villain alone, so he has a history of showing how tough and heroic he can be.”

 

“On the other hand, the violence he showed in the finals and his attitude at the award ceremony show that he is not always very stable mentally. The other boy, Shinsou Hitoshi, has a documented history of concerning quirk usage.” 

 

Camera Eye starts up again, “ Kono, also, has a long history of starting fights in school and has been detained on vigilante charges more than once.” 

 

It’s like watching sharks circle. More reporters are jumping on the train. 

 

What if the villains kidnapped them because they had an eye on that? Kidnapping them with deceitful words, and coaxing them down the path of evil? What evidence do you have for saying that any of them have a future? Yakuza, fights, quirk abuse! These are the students that you laud so highly?

 

Suzume makes a quiet note that when she gets out of here, she’s going to break those lenses on his eyes. And if she doesn’t get out of here somehow…

 

Eh. Toga would probably stab him if she asks nicely enough. 

 

Aizawa takes a breath. 

 

“As an educator, I take full responsibility for Katsuki Bakugo's violent behavior. However, his actions at the sports festival originate in his incredible drive to be the best. He is trying as hard as anyone in his pursuit of becoming the top hero. If the villains saw that and thought they had an opening, then I believe they are being short-sighted.” 

 

“Additionally, Shinsou Hitoshi has spent his entire year at UA working to transfer himself into the hero course from general studies. We all saw the pay off from that in the Sports Festival. There wasn’t a single competitor in the festival who wasn’t giving it their all to get the top positions.” 

 

“If I may,” Nezu waves his hand, and a projector flashes to life over his shoulder. “I will Yusada speak in her own defense, from an interview we hold with some of our students upon their admission.” 

 

“Wait, what?” 

 

“Miss Yusada. Why do you want to be a hero?”   

 

“I want to be a hero because in the entire world, there is only one person who believes that I can be. I want to be a hero because for my entire life everyone I’ve ever known has told me that it’s not possible. That because I don’t have a quirk, I’ll never be up to snuff. I want to be a hero because-”  

 

“Because I’m not the only one. I’m not the only one who’s been told that this goal is impossible or foolhardy. If - When , I make it, I will be the first. There’s not a single hero without a quirk anywhere. Not in Japan, or America, or Europe. There are people like me who will never be afforded the opportunity to chase their dreams, all because of the circumstances of our birth. I’ve heard it touted as random chance, or even something as silly as destiny. Destined for mediocrity. It’s not right. All because of how I was born… If fate came at you swinging, wouldn’t you fight back?”

 

Suzume stares at the screen. She can see her own eyes burning like a coal fire. Was that really how she looked? 

 

If fate came at you swinging, wouldn’t you fight back?

 

“That is not evidence, though! This isn't a question of how you feel-- I'm asking whether or not you have a concrete plan in place.”

 

“We are not just standing around idly. We are currently investigating along with the police. We will definitely get our student back.”

 

Suzume looks at the other people in the room. It’s harder than it should be for her to incline her head to the TV. 

 

“I made my decision already,” she says quietly. “ This is how I fight back.” 

Chapter 48: Fangs Out

Chapter Text

They move. One step at a time, one inch at a time.

 

Katsuki steps out of the booth, Hitoshi follows him, and Suzume brings up the rear, her side aching. But her attention isn’t on the blood starting to gather and drain down her side. 

 

It isn’t on the TV, now sliding to different reports of a prison break. 

 

It’s on Shigaraki as he picks up the corpse hand, and delicately refastens it to his face. 

 

She feels the weight of his eyes land on her, and her broad shoulders draw tight. Her skin prickles, and his voice comes out quiet. Just for her. 

 

“I could get you a quirk.” 

 

The world shifts . Slightly. Suzume’s chest squeezes and for a second her breath is caught. 

 

Then Hitoshi opens his mouth. “ Are you a fucking idiot? ” 

 

Katsuki’s palms pop with firecrackers, and his skin is starting to glisten with sweat, flushed and pink from the rise in temperature and his own irritation. 

 

“She doesn’t need a quirk, dumb ass,” he spits. His palms are actually glowing with his quirks power. 

 

Suzume jerks in shock at their words, so like her own, so angry on her behalf. 

 

Her teachers defending her honor. Her friends defending her status. 

 

(her other friend making a stupid, cruel offer) 

 

“Don’t bite my head off for asking. I was hoping you could be reasoned with. You’re all important pieces…” 

 

“But I guess there’s no choice now.” 

 

Suzume stiffens, and blood pops out of her side, making her hiss, but there’s no time for this. Because she knows what happens next. 

 

Except. 

 

It doesn’t. 

 

“Let’s get out of here,” Dabi says to the other villains, rubbing the back of his neck. “This recruitment failed, and you heard what they said. They’re investigating. We should make tracks before something else happens.” 

 

“Wait, what? You can’t be serious!” Mustard argues instantly. “We went to all the work to kidnap these kids, and you’re not doing anything?!” 

 

“I’m pretty sure we’re older than you.” 

 

“Is now really the time?” 

 

“I dunno, it feels relevant.” 

 

“It wasn’t ‘for nothing’. Did you miss the part where the media was attacking UA? Even if the recruitment failed, we broke faith with that shitty hero school, and dealt a blow to people’s trust in heroes to protect anyone at all,” Shigaraki waves his hand vaguely at Mustard, although he seems miffed that Dabi is calling the shots at all. “He’s right. Let’s get a move on.” 

 

“But we can’t just leave them here! They’re hostages, they’ve seen out faces, and-” 

 

“And I said we’re leaving,” Shigaraki’s voice drops into a hiss, and he tilts his head to the younger man. The temperature seems to drop, even though a spark forms of Dabi’s finger tips. His gaze darts to Suzume, who ignores it in favor of looking at Mustard. Smoke- no, gas, starts to rise around his shoulders, and his hand is on his gas mask. 

 

“Cut that shit out, and make the little heroes go to sleep again. We’re. Leaving.” 

 

“I can't believe he's so stubborn. I'm almost impressed,” Magne muses. 

 

“The explosion kid, or Mustard? They’re both bullheaded…”

 

“If you want me to listen to you, then get on your knees and die!” Katsuki snaps. 

 

Did you really think any of this would work? ” Hitoshi asked cooly. 

 

“Well, we did-” Suzume watches Spinner stiffen, and his eyes go distant. Hitoshi’s quirk. She reached for Hitoshi, trying to stop him. They were leaving! It was over! 

 

“Hit-”

 

“Grab Magne and hold her still. Now! ” 

 

Spinner tackles the woman to the ground, pinning her beneath his heavy body. For a nerd he was strong, and he got her to the ground before she could use her quirk or fight him off. 

 

Well. Fuck it I guess. 

 

Suzume lunges for Mustard, slamming him into the wall behind him. She hits him with two sharp jabs, nearly breaking his jaw and knocking him out before the sleeping gas can get thick enough to do any damage.

 

She plucks his gun out of his pocket. 

 

A knock sounds at the door. She hears something about pizza, and instinct kicks in. Suzume spins to launch herself at Katsuki and Hitoshi, ignoring the sharp pain in her side. 

 

“Get down!” 

 

Katsuki reacts, twists, grabs her around the middle and they dive behind a table as chaos roars into the room. Chaos in the form of All Might. 

 

~

 

His plan had been to get to the back door. 

 

If he, Brain Kid, and Suzume could get out into the street they’d have more maneuverability and options. They needed to get out of this stupid, shitty bar, and somewhere else. Literally anywhere else would be better than where they were right then. 

 

Except, the villains were going to fucking retreat, the cowards, and then Brain Kid jumped the gun and got one of them to attack the other. 

 

It wasn’t a bad move. Katsuki could respect it. 

 

Suzume moved fast enough that he still barely believed she was quirkless, and he himself twisted to avoid a knife launched at his face. 

 

Then a knock sounded at the front door, and someone said something about pizza. 

 

“Get down!”  

 

He didn’t need to be told twice from her. 

 

Katsuki grabbed Suzume, yanked her into shelter with Brain Kid, and the door blasted off its hinges. 

 

Heroes swarmed in. 

 

All Might, Kamui Woods, Edgeshot, some loser in yellow, they darted in at speed. 

 

Katsuki gripped Suzume to his chest and pressed shoulder to shoulder to Brain Kid behind the table as fire erupted, burning across the wooden man in blue flashes of raw destruction. 

 

She hissed against his shoulder, and his hand touched something warm and wet. 

 

Blood.

 

She was injured. Goddamn it! 

 

She was just going to have to deal with it for now, they didn’t have time to patch her up or find someone with a healing quirk. If such a person was even around. Katsuki wasn’t hiding, he was just guarding the other two. If it was just him he would have lunged head first into the danger, but with two other teenagers here who weren’t pro’s he couldn’t risk it in this chaos. 

 

Katsuki swore viciously and the pair of them peaked up in time to see Edgeshot knock out the fire fucker. Shigaraki was on the phone, shouting at some ‘sensei’ of his. 

 

So he wasn’t the final boss after all? 

 

Then he tasted something gross. 

 

Foul. 

 

Like that sludge villain, it was vile and sticky as it swelled in the back of his throat and punched its way through his lips and teeth. 

 

He retched, vomiting dark mercury all over himself and Suzume. She clutched his shoulders as the same thing happened to her and Brain Kid gagged behind them. The world twisted into a glittering darkness that made his head hurt to try to comprehend. 

 

Was it dark or was there light enough to know the liquid spilling from his lungs was shiny? Where the hell was it coming from and why could he still breath around it as existence tumbled around them and he, and she, fell into dirt. 

 

Suzume cried out in pain, before shutting her mouth with a click of teeth. 

 

Katsuki blinked open his eyes, trying to figure out what the fuck was going on. 

 

They weren’t in the bar anymore, of course. 

 

They were in the middle of a crater, that was in the middle of a city. And a man in a black mask with no face was hovering above them. 

 

He was built powerfully, so much so that his suit bulged with it around his shoulder. A tube ran from his nose into the collar, and he was smiling like there wasn’t a goddamn thing wrong in the whole world. 

 

Shigaraki knelt to him. 

 

And something like ice slithered down Katsuki’s spine. 

 

Whoever this guy was, he was very, very dangerous. And every instinct Katsuki had was screaming at him to get the fuck out of there right now. Katsuki wasn’t a fucking cowered, but something about this guy pressed down on him, oppressive and vile. 

 

“Christ on a cracker,” Suzume coughed and spat the foul black-silver goo out of her mouth. 

 

Katsuki shook his head to clear it. He wasn’t a stupid middle schooler, and he wasn’t trapped in the slime. It was just a quirk, nothing more, and there was no way he was going to sit here and let himself be capture again, pinned down, invaded and-

 

Brain Kid stumbled towards them.

 

He was there too, his dark eyes just as determined at Suzume’s. 

 

“That was so gross!” the crazy blonde bitch called, and covered her mouth.  

 

“This black stuff sucks! I love it!” said the nut who’d grabbed Katsuki out of the forest in the first place. Twos or something stupid like that. 

 

“Sensei,” Shigaraki’s voice was low and rough. There was something weird about the way he said that. Something between reverent and bewildered. Had he been smacked in the head? 

 

“So you failed once more, Tomura.” the floating weirdo said as he came closer. His feet touched down lightly. A groan came from somewhere to the right, and Katsuki looked over to see Best Jeanest propped against a wall. 

 

With a hole in his side. 

 

“But you must not be discouraged, you’ll try again. That’s why I brought your comrades back with you. And these children,” He motioned toward them, and extended a hand gallantly at the League of Villains leader, “Because you judged that they were important piece’s on your game board. Rooks, Bishops, Knights even. All for you, Tomura.”

 

The way he talked made Katsuki’s skin crawl. It was slick and smooth, like oil on the ears. 

 

 “Start over as many times as you like. I am here to provide you with help. All of this is for you.”

 

Suzume pushed herself to her feet, and Katsuki followed suit. He hunched forwards, his hands ready. His ears were ringing slightly, and he could still taste the foul liquid from before. 

 

Something pressed down on his shoulders. 

 

Weight. Gravity. 

 

It was the feeling of looking at a god. 

 

Because this man was powerful. Insanely powerful. Best Jeanist was one of the best of the best, and as the smoke settled Katsuki could see more prose knocked out, injured in the rubble. This one man had done all that. 

 

This one man was behind the League of Villains, for real. He was stronger than them. All of them. 

 

He was like All Might’s dark shadow. 

 

While All Might was victory itself, light and brilliant and joyous, this man was anathema to it. 

 

He was darkness and cold, oil slick words. 

 

And Katsuki had never wanted so badly to run from someone in his life. 

 

He felt like a rabbit when the man's attention turned on him. He felt, in his very bones, that he needed to run. 

 

Instead, he dug his heels in. 

 

Like hell he was running from some creep with no eyes! 

 

Heat gathered in his palms, ready and waiting. 

 

Suzume stood at his side, at the ready, and Brain Kid was on the other. 

 

“You children- Ah,” Whatever he was going to say got cut off. 

 

He tilted his eyeless face towards the sky. 

 

“So he did follow you.” 

 

A flash of blue and yellow, and All Might hurtled down like an avenging meteorite. 

 

There you are.” He said. And blocked. The. Punch. 

 

Like it was easy

 

Like it wasn’t All Might himself who had smashed into him.

 

Who the hell is this guy?!

 

The ground shook and crumbled under the force, but the masked man in the suit didn’t even seem to notice. A shock wave blasted against the trio. 

 

“I’ll have you return my students, All for One. ” All Might roared as they collided. For the first time Katsuki could remember, he looked pissed. There was no smile on his face today. 

 

 “Have you come to kill me a second time, All Might?” The man, All for One, taunted. The pair separated to face off, like a battle of titans. “It took you long enough to find us. It’s only 6 kilometers from the bar to here. And yet it was at least 30 seconds after I sent the Nomu that you arrived. You’ve gotten weaker, All Might.”  

 

“You’re one to talk, it’s kind of difficult to ignore that fancy life support mask you’ve got on. Aren’t you over exerting yourself?” Katsuki watched All Might start stretching of all things, as the smile bloomed across his face one more. “I won’t repeat the mistake I made 5 years ago. You hear me? This time you’re getting locked away for good!” 

 

All Might lunged for the man, who activated a wind quirk on his arm to counter All Mights smash. 

 

“We need to go,” Suzume said, her voice firm despite what’s happening all around them. 

 

Katsuki was starting to seriously wonder if it's even possible to phase her. Brain Kid was quivering. Katsuki was fighting the urge to beat tracks. But she was calm and cool. If she looked death in the face, would that make her panic? 

 

“No shit,” he grunted. But the problem was, where did they even go? 

 

Then the suited man struck All Might, and the pro was sent hurtling into the distance. 

 

“There's so much to do. It'll be tough for both of us….Air Cannon plus Springlike Limbs, Kinetic Booster times four, Strength Enhancer times three. This combination is fun. Maybe I'll try to add a few more enhancer-types.”

 

“All Might!” Katsuki couldn’t help but shout. 

 

All For One dismissed his concerns. “Try not to worry, he won't die from something like that. So run away from here, Tomura, and take them with you.” 

 

Abruptly the man's fingers darkened and turned geometric and glowing. Long, angular tendrils shot out and stabbed into mist guy’s still knocked out form. 

 

A warp gate opened. 

 

Whatever thoughts the villains had about letting them go must have left, because Shigaraki and the others converged on the three of them, on All For Ones orders. 

 

“Don’t make this hard,” the redhead hefted a huge slab of metal. 

 

“Go fuck yourself,” Katsuki spat at her. 

 

“You don’t even need us now,” Suzume pipped up, “You know we aren’t going to agree, you already said you were leaving.” 

 

“Things change,” Shigaraki said simply. He stalked forwards, trailing left. So they were between him and the warp gate. Cornered. “Go on now.” 

 

Shigaraki lunged, and All Might turned from his fight to try to rush back to help them. Katsuki moved to swing at Shigaraki while Suzume positioned herself beside him, hands up and read. 

 

“We’re not-” 

 

Suzume was cut off by a shocked yelp when a shadow slammed into Shigaraki from the side, taking him to the ground. His hands pinned, his voice muffled in a howl by the creepy hand on his face. 

 

The hunched figure lifted his face. 

 

Black hair, red eyes, and a mouth covered in Shigaraki’s blood. 

 

Suzume’s jaw dropped. 

 

“Kaname?!” 

 

But the young man was focused on something else. He glanced at All Might. 

 

“Focus on him,” he told the pro, “We’ll handle things down here.” 

 

The man jumped to his feet, dodging Shigaraki’s hand when it swiped. It was a weak swipe though, and the man struggled to his feet. He was bleeding from the neck. 

 

Blood covered fangs dripped acid green. 

 

Poison. 

 

Suzume’s family was full of poison quirks. 

 

Yusada Kaname, Krait, stood in battered, bloody glory. His yellow visor was shattered across one eye, where blood dripped from his brow, and his gray hood was torn off completely. 

 

His claws flexed and his teeth glittered. 

 

The crazy blonde bitch made a sound like a kicked puppy at the sight of him. 

 

Lizard Fucker, freed from Brain Kids quirk, rushed at the boy, but in a move that Katsuki had seen Suzume use a hundred times he twisted out of the way and struck at the Lizard Fucker’s back. His claws pierced his skin easily, and the next swing taken was sloppier. 

 

Krait rushed into the League of Villains, spinning and darting like a snake through the crowd. Each strike drew blood, and each drop of blood was poisoned. 

 

He was fast

 

Almost before Katsuki could comprehend he’d slashed across Shigaraki, Lizard, Redhead, Two’s, and Blonde bitch. 

 

Familiar gas rose up, and the guy Suzume knocked out rose to his feet, gas mask in place. 

 

“You mother fuckers. Go to sleep already!” 

 

Krait didn’t even blink. Didn’t slow down. He walked into the rising mist, and the kid backed up quickly. He patted his side frantically, looking for something that wasn’t there. 

 

“Anesthesia?” Krait asked, his voice low and dry. “Try it on someone else.” 

 

His claws pierced into the kid's chest, and his fist smashed into the opposite side of his face that Suzume’s had. 

 

The League of Villains lay, prone and defeated, on the ground. 

 

Holy shit .”

Chapter 49: Yakuza Rising

Notes:

We have finally reached the end of this arc! It feels like it took forever ngl. After this we'll get to cool our heels for a bit, and I might post that pole on tumblr. I think we're well past the 2,500 mark now.

Chapter Text

Everything was in shambles. 

 

His mind raced a thousand miles an hour, but nothing he came up with was even remotely helpful. 

 

Because of what they’d just witnessed. 

 

The horror that He pressed down onto them. It had shattered any ideas that Shouto may have had that didn’t involve getting away as fast as he could, taking the five people closest to them and running like the devil himself was on their tail. 

 

Which.

 

In this case. 

 

He might as well have been. 

 

Because what else could that man be? Could he even be called a man?

 

He had wiped out a half a dozen pro heroes in the time it took to blink, dressed all in a fine black western suit, with his face covered by a faceless mask. He was horror from something out of a nightmare, the kind that even fire wouldn’t burn away. And he was real . Not some figment that could be banished by waking up, not some monster that could be dismissed as fake. 

 

Inky shadow and cold death pressed down on Shouto, chilling even his right side to his very bones. 

 

He wanted to vomit, like he was a kid shivering from training too hard again. He felt weak and shaky in the face of such absolute loss. He wanted to curl up and wait for the horrors to pass, as if that had ever worked for even one second of his life. 

 

But he couldn’t do anything of the sort, because he had friends. 

 

And they needed him. His quirk was most versatile, and the only one that was long range amongst them, for all the good it did.

 

He didn’t just have to think about the friends crowded around him on all sides either. Yaoyorozu, Iida, Midoriya, Kirishima, and Hagakure, who somehow kept getting stuck with him. No, there were the ones they’d come to rescue in the first place. 

 

Bakugou, Shinsou, and Suzume, were all in the middle of ground zero, vomited out of strange, inky liquid that spilled from nowhere in space at the behest of the floating man. He didn’t get it. Teleportation, flight, something destructive. What kind of quirk did he have? Was he a Nomu, with more than one?  

 

Whatever he was, he was a massive threat. And Shouto’s other friends were well within striking distance of him. They were surrounded by enemies, but he couldn’t do anything. They couldn’t fight that thing that had emerged from the Nomu factory. They couldn’t even use their quirks to fight. But they had to do something. 

 

Something

 

Then All Might descended, like an avenging angel, and slammed into the man. Who held him in place. Who matched him. 

 

And Shouto had a sliver of an idea that they were all going to die here. 

 

He banished it just as fast. No. They weren’t going to die. They just had to think. Come up with a plan. All Might could take the man from the factory, but there was still the League of Villains to worry about, and their surrounded friends. If they could get in there somehow, make a distraction? 

 

He looked over to see if anyone else had any ideas, or if they were all as bad off as he was. 

 

Rubble shifted just behind them. 

 

Shouto turned and pushed himself up on a pillar of ice, as quietly as he could manage. It lifted him just far enough to peak over the top of the stone wall that protected them from the explosion that had taken down all those pro heroes. 

 

A hand pushed out of shattered stone and jagged rebar. A clawed hand. Another punched out a second later, and with a shudder of moving gravel and shrapnel, a familiar shape clawed its way out of the pile of devastation that had pushed up against their hiding place. 

 

His teeth (his fathers teeth) were bared, and green venom dripped from them, leaving tracks in the dust that clung to his skin and made his black hair look more gray. A single red eye burned with dark intensity, and fixed on the group of people surrounding the three kidnapped students. 

 

Shouto had never seen Yusada Kaname (or was it Kono Kaname? The news had said that was their father’s name) in his hero uniform, but even in it he could recognize that face, and that intensity. Exactly like Suzume’s. 

 

He watched the snake-like hero creep down on silent boots, a shadow of gray, black, and dulled yellow against the shattered earth. 

 

And before Shouto’s very eyes Kono Kaname used his father’s quirk, a Yakuza’s quirk, to take down one of the most dangerous men Shouto had ever seen. Just as easily he turned on the other members of the League of Villains, who had faced down heroes and half a hundred hero students not one week ago, and decemate them. Fast, ruthless, and with the spinning movements that he associated with Suzume already. 

 

Kaname ended the stand off in seconds, and stood before his sister. 

 

Two children of the Yakuza. 

 

If fate came at you swinging, wouldn’t you fight back? 

 

~

 

“Kaname.” 

 

His name slipped from her mouth, soft and stunned. Her brother was there, standing right in front of her. Bloody, furious, and bathed in a victory that she never could have imagined. 

 

The older boy stepped towards her. He didn’t hug her. There wasn’t time yet, they were in the middle of the battlefield, and he was still dripping venom from his bloody mouth. Not all of its was Shigaraki’s. His lip was split, and he kept rubbing his tongue against it periodically. 

 

“We need to go,” he told them, looking over the younger folks through his broken yellow visor. “Now, hurry up.” 

 

It’s not a tone that Suzume was used to hearing from him. Kaname was serious, and all business right then. There was no trace of the idiot teenager who had called his little sister into the woods in the middle of the night because he thought he’d killed a frog. 

 

There was Krait, the hero in training, apprentices to Gang Orca. The son of Kono Sanjirou, come to fetch his only sister. 

 

“Right,” all three of them agreed, their voices overlapping in a chorus. Even Katsuki didn’t try to fight her brother on this matter, and that boy would fight the sun for shining if he got it into his mind. 

 

Suzume glanced down at the League. Their bodies were prone, they were paralyzed or unconscious. Toga was staring very intently at her and Kaname, for all she couldn’t move more than her eyes right then. A long slash cut through her arm, from Kaname’s dangerous claws. 

 

Suzume had the strangest urge to go bite her in petty vengeance. 

 

“Can we really leave them here?” she asked, glancing up towards the sky. Neither AFO not All Might would intentionally hurt them, but it there was a lot collateral damage could do. Each punch generated an insane shock wave. 

 

Even Suzume couldn’t help being awed by the sight. It was like watching two titans come together. 

 

“We’ll have to. Rescue is the priority. Move it, come on. Out of the blast zone. Everyone else is rousing now too,” Kaname ordered, shooing all three of them away from the downed villains. He didn’t seem overly concerned with any of them, or with the fact that one was actively bleeding from his throat. 

 

But Kaname would know his quirk, and what it did, best.  

 

“Hold on,” Katsuki spun around to hold a hand up, stopping Kaname. “What about Best Jeanist? He’s down!” 

 

“Leave the evac to Mt. Lazy,” Kaname flicked his hand at Bakugou. “We have contingency plans, even if none of us imagined this happening. Follow me, and stay low. Right now we need to get out of All Might's way. Before-” 

 

A flash of black and red. 

 

They all dove away as fast as they could, with Kaname grabbing Hitoshi and taking him down with him. 

 

The forceful quirk activation lanced through Magne, and any hesitation Suzume had vanished. 

 

She sprinted away from the paralyzed League, towards her brother and her classmates. Out of the crater. They had to move. 

 

The League went tumbling through darkness while Kaname swore, but there was nothing they could do to stop it. 

 

Outside of the crater there were damaged buildings, a felled city, but the lions share of it all was around the nomu factory. They wouldn’t be safe inside of the buildings, but they would be safer on the streets. People inside would need to be rescued, and collateral damage was a major factor with AFO’s long range quirks. 

 

Kaname climbed quickly out of the blast zone, towards one of the still standing buildings. Suzume was on his heels, while Bakugou blasted his way to the top fast. 

 

Kaname turned, and offered his hand to her. 

 

Her brother looked down at her, and it was only then that she realized that the cut on his face was worse than she’d thought. The blood wasn’t just dripping to his eye. It was in his eye. She couldn’t tell the full extent of the damage, but that didn’t matter. 

 

Because her brother wasn’t just injured. His eye was split open and gone. 

 

And she. 

 

Couldn’t do anything about it. 

 

Rage and helplessness tore in her chest, and she grabbed his hand so tight it could have broken a glass. He hauled her up like it was nothing, and it was all she could do not to grab his face and demand triage right then and there. 

 

As if her own side wasn’t soaking the black dress in blood. 

 

Maybe it was the bloodloss that made her do it. 

 

Maybe it was raw, stupid fury. 

 

Maybe it was her father in her veins, everything he had done and everything he had given to them. 

 

Or it could have been All Might behind them, a damnable man who had come to save her with a fucking hole in his stomach. 

 

Whatever it was, she stopped at the edge of the crater. 

 

Words from a lifetime ago echoed in her mind. 

 

When you take a life two people die, them and the person you used to be. 

 

The person I used to be is already dead. Who will I become now? 

 

There was a gun in her hand. Rage was singing in her veins. 

 

She turned, cocked the hammer, and shot in one smooth move. 

 

It was glancing but it still struck. 

 

And the life support system shattered across All For One's neck. 

 

There was a twist of black and a blast of wind. All Might yelled her name, and blue and red moved across the sky before something intercepted before he did. 

 

No, not intercepted. 

 

Something lanced through All For One’s stomach , and knocked the wind off course. 

 

Suzume gaped. The earth twisted and shattered before coming together again to beat into the side of All For Ones head. That time he knocked it aside with a vengeance, shattering the re-made pillar. His arm bloated and curled grotesquely, but the slamming blow was blocked by three fast rising pillars of etch-marked stone. Not all of it was brought down into the roiling pit of recreation, plenty went rocketing away. 

 

There was a tap of a cane on the ground, and the stone and shrapnel that was was flying like meteorites towards the buildings around the crater slowed down to a crawl through the air. Each one inched forwards, like they were travelling to their destination through molasses, and each one glowed faintly white. 

 

Suzume looked towards the sound, the world shifting beneath her feet. 

 

Osachi standing, two horns curling above his head like an ogre of myth, with his cane in hand. His face is weathered with age, older than when she’d seen him last, but his jaw is set in determination and his red, red eyes are solidly locked on All For One. 

 

They gather around him. Men in suits, some with bird masks on their lower faces. Some without. Some are armed. Some have only their hands, or backpacks. 

 

Rio stands at one side of him, proud and firm in a deep resolve. 

 

Kai is crouched on his other side, his bare hands pressed to the ground that splits and reforms beneath his will. Tendrils of cement and metal roil across the edges of the main crater like the thousand arms of a kraken, ready to swallow AFO up. . 

 

The message is clear. 

 

They have drawn a line in the sand, and this is it. This is where All For Ones destruction stops. 

 

And All Might moves

 

Words come to her then. Words that she hasn’t thought of in a lifetime. 

 

In our hearts we trusted them. The idea of authority, which they represented, was associated in our minds with a greater insight and a more humane wisdom. But the first death we saw shattered this belief. We had to recognize that our generation was more to be trusted than theirs. They surpassed us only in phrases and cleverness. The first bombardment showed us our mistake, and under it the world as they had taught it to us broke in pieces.

 

The betrayal was anathema to her, who had trusted so few people, so few adults especially, and now was proven wrong. But here was the man who took her father, who told her to give up, standing like a bulwark before damnation. Here were men who humored her path, and sold her father, come together to hold the line. 

 

And Shigaraki? Had that verse become truth for him, after their talk? Had he seen through the veneer of hate smeared rose glass that floated between he and All For One? 

 

Or was the cloying grip of death still wrapped so firmly around his throat, that he could scarcely breath his own breaths?

 

Suzume can see other people. Men she’s known for her whole life, and heroes in costume that she’s never encountered before, shifting through the wreckage and pulling people out. Every time AFO gets close to the edge of the crater, or tries to distract All Might with bystanders lives, the attack is stopped by Kai and Osachi, by Rappa smashing stone into powder, by Hekiji’s barriers, by Tabe fucking eating whatever is thrown his way. It doesn’t stop the shock waves, not by a mile, but it's better than it would have been. 

 

It’s better than Suzume knows it should be.

 

AFO sways faintly in the sky and Suzume knows without having to look that Deidoro is somewhere, but his range must have increased if he can affect someone as far from anyone else as AFO.

 

Suzume can only watch as the Yakuza move, gathering victims, clearing houses and destroyed buildings with a terrifying efficiency.  

 

It feels like she’s in the twilight zone, and yet this is the world that she lives in. 

 

A world that is real. 

 

A world that is changing. 

 

A world that she has changed. 

Chapter 50: End of an Era

Notes:

Last chapter of the arc, just a short one.

Chapter Text

It’s still All Might’s final battle. 

 

He doesn’t shrink down, or twist in a broken simulacrum of the man he was in his prime, but it’s his last battle, even if only Suzume and Midoriya know it at the time. 

 

The area is cleared, more by Yakuza than by heroes, but there’s a tremulous truce between them. 

 

The work needs to be done, no matter who does it, and they all know that. There’s no time for fighting, there’s no room for brawls. There are too many injured and too much at stake. Rio is rushing with every first responder in the city, and all of the heroes with medical training. They set up a triage center, and the worst of the injured were all dragged in according to lethality. 

 

Most the people that Osachi brought with them are debtors, men and women who owe the Yakuza so steeply they couldn’t deny the call. Others are members, people who Suzume has known her whole life, working to ensure the future. 

 

It’s dangerous, and thrust their organization into the public eye. 

 

Dangerous, and brilliant as well. 

 

They’ve picked the right time for it. 

 

As faith in heroes is lost, the Yakuza step in, as they have in the past during nuclear disasters and natural horrors. 

 

The world turns. Gravity and limelight shift. 

 

And Suzume lets herself be dragged to the front of the line by Katsuki of all people, who’s hand is wet with her own blood. 

 

She tries to figure out when he’d touched her side, but everything felt like it was far away and distant. As the anger and adrenaline drains out of her, she’s left feeling like her bones don’t weigh anything and her hands aren’t her own. 

 

Katsuki ignores all of that, and pulls her to the front of the pack along with her brother, and his poor missing eye.

 

"They need a doctor," he says, loud and brooking no argument.

 

Someone still tries, but Rio appears behind them.

 

"Get them inside," she snaps as soon as she sees Kaname's face and the soaked patch on Suzume's borrowed black dress. "Are you an idiot?"

 

Suzume has never heard her speak to anyone like that, but she is her fathers daughter. She is her brother's sister.

 

The man, thoroughly cowed, ushers them into the make shift shelter. It's just a tent, but the walls are thick and it looks clean enough. They've already set up cots, and people lay still on them. Rio can't do everything on her own, her quirk only goes so far, but there are others working just as hard to heal and administer care.

 

Cleaning injuries, setting bones and splints, treating the most sever cases of shock.

 

It's nothing she can help with, even if she could get her thoughts to really focus on what was happening right in front of her, instead of everything around them. The battle, the media, the implications. All For One's still body laying in a crater outside. Still. Cold.

 

She doesn't know if he's dead. If it was anyone else she would say he is without a chance. But this is a man who survived having head head half blasted off. A man who took a punch that could change the very weather and lived.

 

She hopes he's dead.

 

She hopes he suffocated slowly while All Might beat him into the ground and Kai slammed stone into him every chance he got.

 

It's... disquieting. To know that she hopes that she has just killed a man. Just shot him to death as surely as her sister once had stabbed her to her own end.

 

But she does.

 

Rio cups Kaname's cheek, and with a flash of light his face reforms, time twisting backwards and drawing damaged flesh and a popped organ back into place.

 

Katsuki goes pale, but Suzume doesn't even blink.

 

Then Rio touches her side.

 

"They hurt you in there?" There's something dark in her tone that almost makes Suzume smile. She would, if her brain felt like mole asses.

 

Molasses.

 

And now she wanted gingerbread.

 

"Not really. They were fine. I got bitten once. It messed up my shirt."

 

"Suzy, it looks like you got stabbed."

 

"Oh. Yeah, that's fine."

 

"That's- Kono Suzume !"

 

Suzume blinks, and stands a little straighter. Like an American kid that just got called their full name.

 

Suzanna Elizabeth- Juniper Hemmings!

 

Rio taps her injured side, and the wound heals itself in a second. The woman looks tired, but resolute and sure. 

 

Something metallic and bloody falls into her hand. 

 

Shrapnel. 

 

Katsuki sucks in a sharp breath. 

 

Suzume doesn’t. 

 

“I’m fine,” she says firmly, shaking her head and trying to shake the dust that is starting to settle on her brain. 

 

“You’re fine because I made you fine,” Rio says impatiently. She waves the bloody shrapnel around in front of Suzume's eyes, and she tracks it automatically. At least she knows she's not concussed. Just in mild shock.

 

Probably.

 

It's not even because she was injured. Or kidnapped. It's because the fucking Yakuza is here, outside, running a triage tent after beating the hell out of one of the most dangerous men to ever live. A man who spent the entirety of the last two centuries trying to bend the world to his own devices.

 

Suzume blinks again.

 

She needs to tell someone about the doctor.

 

Fuck.

 

What was his name again?

 

Gary? Gaki?

 

Kyu-something?

 

She wants to bang her head against the table to knock the answers out of her skull. She should have written everything down while she could still remember it all, but she'd been so sad, and then so busy, and she just. Hadn't.

 

She had a good memory, but it wasn't picture perfect, and the creepy doctor hadn't come in until later. And even then she didn't remember remembering his name very well. Just some weird controversy over the name itself.

 

"Yes," Suzume agrees when she realizes that her sister-in-law is still waiting for an answer. "I'm fine because of you."

 

"But you very easily could have not been. You know good and well that if this hit your liver you could have bled to death faster than anyone but the teleporting guy could have gotten you help. Did you tell them you were injured? Did you demand treatment?"

 

"We were busy," Suzume defends, "And it wasn't in my liver. The liver is deeper than that, that didn't even pass my ribs!"

 

"I swear, you're so-"

 

Rio has the look on her face that Suzume recognizes well from all her older siblings. Infuriation brought on by concern. "You, little miss, are going to sit on this cot, and not. Move. Do you understand me?"

 

Suzume presses her lips into a thin line.

 

"Suzume."

 

"Yes," she says at last, and plops down on the cot.

 

Rio rounds on the three young men.

 

"You too. Sit with her, and don't do anything stupid. You just got rescued, we don't need anyone getting lost again. Kaname, don't let them wander off or the next time you lose an eye you can figure out how to get it back yourself."

 

"Yes, ma'am."

 

Kaname is looking at Rio about the same way Suzume expects she is.

 

They've never seen her act like this before, not in all the time they've known her. She's been the sweet young healer leaving the Yakuza. She's been the worried mother forced to give her daughter over to someone who helps her better with her quirk. But she's never, ever, been this stern or brazen.

 

Suzume wonders if this was how she was when she was still part of the Yakuza itself.

 

She moved like a woman who was used to being obeyed, and directed people like there was no doubt in her mind that they would obey everything that she said.

 

Which, to her credit, they did.

 

It was a wonder to watch her work, and a little bit scary if Suzume was being totally honest. This brand new side of Rio only helped to emphasize something that had been bothering her since yesterday.

 

Her parents.

 

There was something about them, something about her whole family history, that she didn't know.

 

"Hey, Kaname?" she asked suddenly, drawing her brother's newly mended eye to her.  

 

"Yeah?"

 

"How did our parents meet?"

 

"Our... parents," he repeats, eying her. "Is this really the time?"

 

"Probably not. But humor me."

 

Kaname takes a deep breath and tilts his head back towards the sealing. He runs his tongue across his teeth, licking the blood off his fangs. They aren't dripping venom anymore, thankfully.

 

His fingers drum on the cot, and bother of her fellow kidnapping victims are watching him too. Katsuki is oddly quiet. Hitoshi is never a huge talker, but he looks more exhausted than any of them.

 

He had the least amount of experience, she reminded herself. He wasn't with them for the USJ, when the rest of her class realized exactly how dangerous the world was, and how little they could afford not to take it seriously.

 

She leaned over, and bumped her shoulder against his.

 

Kaname ripped a few holes on the cot before he stopped himself and finally looked at her little sister.

 

"I'm actually not sure. Their anniversary is in April, and they always left the house and had Shisui watch us for the second weekend of October. But I don't think they ever said how they met. Why?"

 

"I've just been thinking about it. Dad's name carries weight, it turns out. And also, how does a french woman meet an underground handy man in the first place?"

 

She shakes her head, and starts turning her scrunchy around on her wrist restlessly. She fingers the lock picks in the clothe, and her mind spins. All the answers are there, but she refuses to piece them together. Not her parents. Not her family. She can't stand the idea of distancing herself from them, of making herself an outsider to their lives, someone just looking in from a window to see what they're doing and what they're going to do. The very idea makes her sick.

 

She loves her family. She doesn't want to cleave herself from them.

 

Certainly not for something like this.

 

"And then," she goes on, "There's Rio. She's the boss's daughter. How did she and Takahiro even meet? They should be worlds apart."

 

"That's... Huh. I think I heard someone mention that they went to the same daycare, and then school, but you're right," Kaname looks after Rio, his brows furrowing, before he shakes his head.

 

"It's not important right now," he decides. "What's important is that we got you back. Goddamn, Suzume, do you have any idea how worried everyone was? Mom's been freaking out, and the other guys are losing it too. Shisui's even flying in."

 

Suzume stares at him.

 

"Shisui is?!"

 

"Yes! Why are you so surprised?"

 

She can only shrug.

 

"He's just always so distant. I don't know. How else am I supposed to feel? He barely talks to any of us since he left for college, he left as soon as he could, he hasn't come back for holidays or birthdays or... anything."

 

"This is a little more important than a holiday or a birthday," Kaname says flatly. "And just because he's... Shisui . Doesn't mean he doesn't care about you. You're too young to remember it, but when they brought you home from the hospital he would spend hours sitting by your crib, watching you. You were so quiet it scared the hell out of everyone, but he insisted you were fine."

 

Kaname shakes his head. " 'She's just getting used to life', he told our parents when they said they were taking you to the doctor. 'It's scary to become'."

 

"He said that?"

 

"Yeah. He's just weird," Kaname shrugs, and Suzume falls quiet.

 

'It's scary to become'.

 

He wasn't wrong. Babies went from being in what was essentially a sensory deprivation chamber to being exposed to a million new sights, sounds, smells, textures, everything. 

 

Suzume leans against Kaname, and closes her eyes for a few minutes.

 

Or, maybe a few hours.

 

Days?

Chapter 51: Dominoes

Notes:

Good morning! Sorry for the unexpected break, I've reached the end of chapters I wrote during my last Haitus, but I still had two more I wanted to publish for this 'season'. They're just bite sized ones, but I feel like they're important. This one involving Suzume's ripples, and the next one will return to Suzume and her family.

I'll be putting up the poll to vote on what the 2,500 review reward should be in my tumblr today. Cast your votes either there if you have an account, here in the comment section, or through my tumblr messaging directly. Voting ends next friday, 12/8/2023.

Options are ;

1) A non canonical chapter featuring Suzume and another character. This would particularly be a ship chapter, and the character in question would be decided in a second pole later on, should this be the option chosen. Melissa, Katsuki, Mirio, Toga, it's all decided by you.
2) A full prequel chapter feat. Taka, Rio, and Shu, including his death. This would be considered canon by the fic, since I've been getting so many questions about the three of them lately. Eventually we'll learn what happened, but this would be an actual one shot about them, not just someone telling the story from the present.
3) One chapter read aloud by myself including music/sound effects. Basically what it says on the tin. The chapter in question would also be decided by vote. Please note, I am not a podcast host or an audiobook narrator, so it would all be Babies First Reading.
4) A one off canon mystery from the life of Suzanna Hemmings. Quite possibly the first case she ever worked as a detective, this time told without any spooky embellishments.
5) A one off, non canonical mystery taking place in universe. Kids are trouble magnets. Suzume and her friends in particular are very, very cursed.
6) Other. If you have something you'd like to see, but don't see it on the list, drop it in the comments and maybe other people will agree with you enough for it to win! Or, if I like it enough, I might do it for fun later.

Chapter Text

Touya clicks his tongue as he looks over the landscape.

 

He hates forests.

 

So of course the place that that horror show that dropped them was in the middle of one. 

 

Bad enough the training camp they’d snatched those kids out of had been in one, now he was in another, who knew how far from civilization, with a bunch of injured people and only two working cell phones. 

 

His, and Compress’. And he wouldn’t be using his own for any of this work. That phone was reserved very specifically for Chisaki and no one else. 

 

When he’d heard about the League of Villains forming, a group of people who followed the ideology of that serial killer Stain, he’d mostly been curious. 

 

Stain wasn’t wrong, after all. The heroes that took up the big screen all the time and made the tops of the charts were all wastes of space, figure heads at best and over glorified cops at worse, complete with the family abusing statistics. 

 

The difference was, Stain believed there were heroes at all. That there could be heroes if they just got rid of the fake ones. 

 

Touya knew better than to believe that. There weren't any true heroes at all. 

 

Anywhere. 

 

Better to just burn the whole institution to the ground. 

 

(Without his bidding, his thoughts drifted to two high schoolers. A boy with a scar over one eye, and his companion. Not heroes, no. Kids. 

 

But a step up from the idiot adults that were poisoning the public and defending shitty parents) 

 

So he’d marched his crispy ass down to the bar where they were supposedly meeting recruits, and almost roasted the leader alive within five minutes. 

 

The guy was temperamental, annoying, and flighty at best. 

 

Touya had been going to just go back to the tattoo parlor. He had good work with the Shie Hessaikai, even if they weren’t as prominent then as they’d once been, but something had stopped him. 

 

He’d stayed, and when he heard where they were attacking, well… 

 

He had gone back to the parlor, and called up the young master himself. 

 

No one had known the details at first, so he’d inserted himself in, and by the time the attack on the camp was underway his only orders were clear. 

 

Chisaki didn’t give a rats left tit about the hero students, but Touya was not to let any harm come to Kono Suzume. 

 

So, when she was the target for the attack (one of three) he had pushed the conversation away from immediate mayhem and into something more discreet. He couldn’t stop it completely, and they didn’t get the location of the camp until it was time to move, and the names and photos of their targets barely before then, so he couldn't get the Shie Hessaikai to intervene beforehand either. 

 

So it came down to Compress. 

 

His quirk was literally perfect for kidnapping. 

 

It could snatch the kids up, keep them in a safe little bubble, and then pop them back out with no harm done. 

 

Although, snatching kids up was probably not the best way to think of what they did. Even if it was technically true. It just had too many creepy vibes. 

 

Touya tapped his heel on the bark of the tree he was lounging in. The others were sitting around beneath him, while he had been elected to keep watch. Their injuries were shoddily patched, but no one was at deaths door. 

 

No. 

 

They had all made it out alive. 

 

And now Touya had a choice. 

 

He glanced down at the others. They’d huddled around a fire, and Shigaraki was methodically, almost frantically, dissolving sticks and stones between his fingers until they made a pile the size of the his head between his knees. 

 

Laid out beside him was Kurogiri. Still unconscious, but he had a pulse. The poison they’d all been laid out with had mostly worn off, but it was taking the misty man longer to recover than any of them. Maybe he’d gotten a bigger dose. Maybe he reacted poorly to it. Maybe the smack on his head made it worse. 

 

Touya didn’t know. 

 

He shouldn’t care either. These people were just his coworkers. Even if he vibed with them better than he had the yakuza. 

 

What a goddamn mess. 

 

Touya was not a people person. Period. End of story. People were useful or they were useless. Most were the latter. The League of Villains was tentatively the former. Maybe? He wasn’t sure yet. 

 

The Yakuza had been the former for years. They were his supply of money, housing, food, and bare essentials. But up until a couple of teenagers had walked into a tattoo parlor he wouldn’t have called any of them useful for his over all goals. 

 

He still wouldn’t. 

 

They were in hiding, and they were too… broad? Small? It was complicated. On one hand, they had lost most of the power they had had before the era of quirks, when their name was feared the world over and respected in every shadow of existence. 

 

On the other hand, they did have goals and they’d just shaken the world. But their goals weren’t ‘change all of society’ or ‘destroy heroes’. It was to regain their power and influence. Which was all well and good, but Touya didn’t care about their power and influence beyond its ability to help him destroy Endeavor. 

 

Which. 

 

It really didn’t. 

 

But the League of Villains… 

 

They were set firmly against heroes themselves. Against all of hero society. And who was a bigger symbol of that society than the top ranked heroes in the country? 

 

Touya had no love for All Might, and Shigaraki hated him. 

 

He didn’t see a reason why they couldn’t destroy the two top ranked heroes… 

 

He could use the League of Villains, and he didn’t even have to be very covert about it. Set their shared goal and get to it. Ad to that that the Shie Hessaikai now owed him a favor for helping them get back their girl, and he had more cards now than he’d had in years, and someone unknowingly on his side. 

 

Yusada Suzume herself. 

 

Kono Suzume. 

 

He had no doubt that she was the reason articles had been running lately about cover ups and injured bystanders around Endeavor, or the renewed wrongful death and property damage suits. She was steadily chipping away his standing. Killing his reputation. 

 

He’d seen his own picture in the paper last week. 

 

Not the one he had now, not the wanted poster. 

 

But a white haired, blue eyed boy with a strained smile and a dead stare. 

 

Someone had run an article on Todoroki Touya, Endeavor’s eldest, and deadest, child. 

 

It wasn’t justice. Not yet. 

 

But a foundation was being laid now. 

 

It was a start. 

 

Toshinori hadn’t left the coroner's office in almost a day. 

 

He could justify it. Say it was because he didn’t trust the man on the cold slab to stay dead, say it was for everyone’s safety really. 

 

But that wasn’t the truth, and when he’d tried to lie to Tsukauchi the man had just give him A Look. The kind he recognized when his old friend was calling him on his bullshit. 

 

The detective didn’t even need his quirk to do it, they’d been friends for so long. He knew Toshinori like he knew his own trench coat. 

 

He knew that it wasn’t just caution that prompted him to sit in the office chair, staring through a little window in the door at the morgue beyond. 

 

At the cold, still body beyond. 

 

He just. 

 

He couldn’t believe it. 

 

All For One was the pinnacle of evil. He was the root of villainy, the rot that permeated the underworld and spread like an unseen fungus to bloom and spread spoors of decay and despair wherever it reached. He had been a pinnacle of the horrors that dotted Toshinori’s childhood, and the destructive days where cities could be leveled in a single battle.

 

All For One and his ilk were the reason his parents had died. 

 

They were the reason his mentor was cold in the ground. 

 

The reason Nana’s grandson was on such a dark, horrible path. 

 

And he laid on the metal table, pale, and cleaned of mutilated blood. 

 

Dead. 

 

His chest didn’t rise and fall. His fingers didn’t twitch. His head didn’t beat. 

 

All For One was really, truly dead. And this time Toshinori had his body to prove it. 

 

There should have been catharsis to it. There was certainly relief. A lifting of the despair he’d felt when he realized that he’d failed to end the reign of terror all those years ago. 

 

There wasn’t. 

 

It was just like the first time he’d put him down. The world was safer, but Nana was still dead. His only memory of his family was still a vague one, just birthday candles illuminating pale faces during a black out while explosions rumbled outside their too-thin walls. 

 

The hollow place in his heart where they had once been sat just as snuggly as the hollow place where his stomach had once been. 

 

Relief was there. 

 

Catharsis wasn’t. 

 

They were still dead. There was no changing that. 

 

There was still changing the future. 

 

The children were safe. The world was better now. 

 

Toshinori knew he was going to have to retire. He’d nearly died during the battle, with his injuries so horrifically exacerbated by pushing himself to his absolute limits. It was only the timely intervention of the Yakuza, of all people, and their healer that had saved him from a potential coma.

 

Never in his life had it occurred to him that they might get involved, although he should have known. Kono Suzume was there. The fact that Kono Sanjiro hadn’t made an appearance himself had been a bigger shock than the fact that the boss of the entire Shie Hessaikai was present. When they’d spoken, he’d been dedicated to nothing more than his family. 

 

 It had been surreal. Like something out of a fever dream, to have criminals and thugs holding a bubble of unyielding protection around his battle with the ultimate evil. Never mind the hole in All For One’s stomach that they had dealt themselves. 

 

They were all under arrest, of course. The ones that had still been there when the police showed up to finally start restoring order had been taken into custody. The ones that fled had warrants out for their arrests. 

 

Toshinori had the strangest feeling that they were going to be found not guilty of whatever they were charged with. 

 

That could be dealt with later. 

 

Will All For One finally, finally dead maybe they had a little bit of time…

 

Maybe the kids could grow up, come into themselves, without any more run ins with true evil. Maybe they could just be kids. Maybe…

 

Chapter 52: Around The Table

Notes:

This is it! After this we’ll be wrapping up the season, while I write the next season during a break. My plan was to have 20 episodes total per season, once a week for 5 months, but that unfortunately didn’t work out this time. Maybe next time? Next season premiers August 1st, 2024.

 

The winner by a landslide for the vote was a Suzume ship chapter. I’ll be posting the poll for everyone interested to vote on their favorite pairing partner for her on tumblr, or just like last time you can leave your vote in the comments section or message me directly. Potential pairing will be based on who I’ve seen people mention shipping her with in the comments sections. Please be civil, no bashing other people with different ships, etc. Poll will be open for 7 days from today.

Once that one shot is written, I’ll go ahead and post it here instead of in Glory Gone By or as a stand alone, so it’s easier for y’all to see your reward.

The runner up was actually the ‘other’ option from the AO3 comment section and my Tumblr DMs, where the vote was for Yakuza Suzume. Which has certainly intrigued me… maybe we’ll see our girl as a crime lord someday. 

Chapter Text

The dining room table felt too small for this conversation. 

 

There was so much to be said, so much to be done, and the dining room table felt too weak and flimsy to hold the weight of it all.

 

Suzume stared down at the table cloth. Blue and white checkered, with a stain here and there from the decades of rearing children. The table had come with them from their old home, and there it had held food enough for ten, twelve, even thirteen people. It was dented beneath the cloth, where children got too rough with silverware or toys were bashed on the finished wooden surface. The table had supported their family three times a day for longer than Suzume had been alive. 

 

But it still felt insufficient. Like its sturdy legs would buckle beneath the words about to be said, that its grains would start to crumble beneath the secrets unspooled upon it. 

 

Where else would they have this conversation though? 

 

The living room was so comfortable, too soft for hard talks. The kitchen had too many knives, and Kaname was already looking twitchy. 

 

Suzume picked at the edges of the table cloth while her mother sat at the head of the table. Kaname was across from her, his hands clasped tightly in front of him. He’d been tense and paranoid for the last few days. And how could Suzume blame him? He’d saved her, lost an eye, had it restored and witnessed the death of a dark emperor. 

 

The fact that Suzume was allowed to go to the bathroom alone was amazing. 

 

He was not going to like what else she was going to be doing. 

 

Their mother looked over the pair of dark haired children. Her two little heroes in training. They’d come home, bloody and exhausted but whole thanks to Rio and her quirk. 

 

She hadn’t seen Kaname with blood where an eye should have been. She hadn’t seen Suzume, stabbed through with shrapnel where Katsuki had broken himself free. 

 

Good. 

 

Chiasa takes a breath. The blonde of her hair is almost entirely gone. It’s brown all the way down to her chin. Her dark eyes, Suzume’s eyes, slide to her daughter. Waiting. Expecting. When Suzume got home she’d told her they needed to talk. About her and their father and all the things they never knew. 

 

(and Suzume could know. She could know, as Suzanna did. All she had to do was draw herself back, far enough that the splotching colors before her became a pond of lilies or San Giorgio Maggiore at Dusk. She could see the whole picture herself, if she only drew away from her family, forsook their love, and became a cold, distant watcher.

 

She doesn’t. 

 

She won’t. 

 

She won’t look up at a sibling in an empty warehouse again.)

 

Suzume puffs her cheek out and blows out a breath slowly. 

 

Dark eyes meet dark eyes, daughter looks to mother, and Suzume speaks the question. 

 

“Who are you? Who is dad?” 

 

And Chiasa looks pained. 

 

But she answers all the same, her voice quiet and her words heavy. 

 

“I am Yusada Chiasa.” She holds up a hand when Kaname opens his fanged mouth, cutting him off. “My mother is Séverine Clemeceau , and my father is Yusada Yuzo. He was an agricultural attaché during the rice blight of ‘79. He went to Nantes, on the banks of the Loire, to study the cities biodiversity, and met my mother there. She was a diplomat's daughter. They married, and returned to Fukuoka for a time. They were-” 

 

She stops. Looks at the ceiling instead of her children. 

 

“ My father’s research helped find a way to cultivate rice resistant to the fungus that had been attacking it. My mother was a philanthropist who managed charities all across the western world. But still.  Even if they were ‘good’ people, they were not good parents .” 

 

Suzume shifts uncomfortably in her seat. She’s not entirely surprised, but still. This is her mother. This is Chiasa, a woman who loves her more than anything. The idea of her being mistreated makes her blood boil. 

 

“When I was young… My parents were very strict. I was never allowed to join clubs or to visit my friends. I could pick one person to come over for my birthday. If I had group projects I was allowed to leave the house until eight at night, and for every minute I was late I was grounded for a day. They would even call me in from school and lock me in my room. If I went to someone else's home, I was expected to stay in front of a window with the curtains drawn so they could see me when they drove by.”

 

“I learned to go to sleep early and wake up just after midnight. My friends would be waiting a few blocks away and I would sneak out to join them. I got very good at lying to my parents too, and getting into their emails and deleting anything that came from my teachers. When I was old enough I wasn’t allowed to apply for any part time jobs. They wanted me to be a bird in their cage. I have no idea what they thought would happen when they inevitably died.” 

 

“College was my only potential escape, and when the time came, even that I wasn’t allowed to go to. They had enough money that I couldn't apply for financial aid, but they refused to pay for anything or let me get a job then either. Eighteen, and still powerless. Eighteen and trapped. I left our home in France in the middle of the night, thirty five years ago. I left everything behind, with a backpack and a passport that I had barely managed to get in the first place. I even left my little sister. If I could have I would have taken her with me, but she was just fifteen and-” 

 

There’s decades of regret in Chiasa’s gaze then. Her mouth quivers, and Suzume reaches across the table to take her hand. After a moment, Kaname’s shoulders slump, and he does the same. 

 

“After that I moved as far away as I could. My father was Japanese, and I was born in Fukuoka so I was technically a citizen, but we hadn’t come back in fifteen years. I could barely remember the language, and I didn’t know or trust any of my fathers family. Nevertheless, I managed to get a flight here, and a job. Turns out pretty foreign girls can make good money bartending. It took years while I worked towards my degree. Even then, I had to take out a loan. You can guess who gave it to me.” 

 

Narutally. Osachi and the yakuza. 

 

“To work off my debt, I treated the injured. Rio wasn’t born yet, and Osachi’s quirk isn’t a healing kind. Those are rare and far between. But even that leash was more than I’d had with my parents. I had only been working at the vet clinic for a few years when I met your father. He was… my saving grace, although when we first met I was the one who saved him.” 

 

“He was injured. I took care of him. He kept getting injured too. I don’t know how many times I saw him, for everything from bullet holes to potato peeler accidents. It was months before I saw him outside the clinic. Over a year before he asked me out properly.” 

 

“Your father was an incredibly powerful man. He specialized in wetworks. He could have commanded the Shie Hessaikai if he really wanted to. Honestly…”

 

“I can’t think of a human being more dangerous than him.” 

 

“He had money. Status. Influence, respect. But when I was pregnant with Takahiro, he went to Osachi and gave it all up. He stepped down, and went from the Yakuza’s most prized poison to an errand man.” 

 

“There are still people who know his name though. People old enough or well connected enough to understand what Kono Sanjirou was once capable of.” 

 

“Your father left the business. And I decided to leave what was left of my family behind too. When Taka was born I swore I would never do what my parents had done. I would let you follow your dreams, even when I didn’t like them. Even if it pained me. I wouldn’t let you grow up to be like… Like me .”

 

“Mom…”

 

Kaname laces his fingers with their mothers. “ Mama , come on. You’ve kept secrets from us, but you’re not bad. Not a bad person or a bad mother.” 

 

“But I am,” she argues. “I’ve let the two of you get put in danger, over and over again. Kaname, your time with Gang Orca has pitted you against dangerous people. Hell, Suzume’s school has put her in more danger than most people face in a lifetime!” 

 

“Which you knew it would, eventually,” Suzume cuts in finally, “We all knew what this would require. What our goals would mean for us. You knew better than we even did, and you’ve done everything to equip us for it. Think about it. Do you really think that if you’d tried to stop us, it would have done anything but alienate us from you?”

 

Chiasa’s mouth thins. 

 

“...no.” 

 

“No,” Kaname agrees, firm and as resolute as he’s always been. “We will be heroes, mama. I know it’s hard. I know you don’t like it. But it’s what we’re going to do.” 

 

Even the world couldn't stop them. 

 

Even their mother couldn’t. 

 

“You two. Fuck, what am I going to do with you?” 

 

“Love us?” Suzume suggests. 

 

Chiasa shakes her head. 

 

“I already do, you silly girl.” 

 

Kaname cracks a smile, but it fades after only a moment. 

 

“So dad. He was a hit man?” Kaname ventures uncertainty. Wetworks. Assassinations. 

 

It’s hard to piece it together with the man who loved his family so much, but Suzume isn’t even surprised. How can she be, when his simple name drop had gotten such a reaction before? 

 

Kono Sanjirou is one of the most dangerous men in the country. And he had traded himself for his children's future. 

 

Traded himself, and how many Yakuza secrets? 

 

How had he gotten All Might of all people involved in whatever plan he’d cooked up? 

 

Suzume hadn’t asked the man before. She’d refused to acknowledge him outside of simply an annoying, jack ass teacher. 

 

But the airport. And now, rescuing her? 

 

Fuck. 

 

She’s going to have to talk to him, isn’t she? 

 

“He was, yes.”

 

Suzume cocks her head. 

 

“That’s how Taka and Rio knew eachother, isn’t it? If he was that high up, that’s how he met the old man's daughters.” 

 

“Also yes.” 

 

“...Why didn’t he teach us how to fight?” Kaname asks, bewildered. 

 

Chiasa gets the most interesting look on her face. Her cheeks turn pink and she looks sideways. 

 

“Your father had a very specific set of skills.” 

 

Suzume stares at her mother, and quietly decides that whatever the fuck is going on there, she does not want to know. She has her own teachers, and a master to meet not a month from then. 

 

Time waits for no one, and she no longer has any fucking clue what the future holds. 

 

So. She’s just like everyone else now. 

 

That’s not so bad.

Chapter 53: Penrose Stairs

Notes:

We're back! You all owe uncreative_fool a thank you for reminding me it was today!

I feel like You will either love or hate this first chapter of season 3, but I hope you at least enjoy some of it.

Chapter Text

Anri knew it was petty. 

 

Being jealous of your best friend's boyfriend because you weren’t getting enough attention? It was silly. It was selfish

 

But she couldn’t help it! 

 

Kuroko had been dating Touzu for six months, and in that entire time she’d only gone out with Anri once, and it was to look for underwear that he would like. 

 

For almost three years the point of contention in their relationship had been cleaning. Kuroko did almost none of it, to the point that Anri had given up even asking her to take out the trash. But she was her friend, so she put up with it. She was her only friend. And what was a little bit of trash, what was a few more dishes, in the face of crushing loneliness? 

 

As if she wasn’t now just as lonely as she started. She had barely seen Kuroko for months. 

 

The not hanging out had bothered her in ways the not cleaning never could. Trying to get Kuroko to make and keep plans was always like herding cats. It was hard enough to get her to give a straight answer. Do you want to go to the city this weekend? What do you want to do for the holiday? Do you want to get lunch between classes? 

 

Maybe. I don’t know. Let me think. 

 

Half of their actually plans fell through anyways. 

 

But when it was just them, she ignored that too. Kuroko wasn’t a people person, she liked to stay in their apartment. It was fine! 

 

Except. 

 

Apparently it wasn’t. 

 

Because Kuroko didn’t seem to have any issues making plans with her boyfriend. She didn’t have any trouble showing up for him on time, or answering the phone when he called, or going through with plans that Anri tried to make with her with him instead.  

 

Even more salt in the wound was that Kuroko had finally started cleaning up, but not because Anri was on the verge of a breakdown because she’d been gone for a week and the dishes were piled up to her shoulders and rotting. 

 

But because she didn’t want her boyfriend to know who she was. 

 

She was always out with him, except for at nights when they were fucking in her bedroom and early morning before he marched back to his campus dorm. 

 

And he hated Anri. He wouldn’t speak two words to her. He just watched her move around the apartment and shut up the second he realized she was in the apartment. He had to be physically forced to sit in the same room as her. 

 

It. 

 

Was horrible. 

 

And it made her feel horrible. Horrible and unwelcome and like a coward for not telling him to get the fuck out. Who was he, to make her feel unwelcome in her own apartment? In the place that she paid rent, that she had put hundreds of hours of work into upkeeping? A place she was proud to live? 

 

She didn’t. Ever. 

 

Anri felt pathetic and small and like the stupid little girl who had wanted so desperately to get Kuroko to be her friend in middle school. 

 

She wanted to leave. If it wasn’t so expensive, if she wasn’t so terrified of being alone, maybe she would have. She could afford a studio, but Chuuya would hate a single room apartment, and he was the best thing in her life. She would go hungry before she ever let him. 

 

Of course, there was also the fact that the lease wasn’t up until nine months. 

 

Anri could suck it up. She could bite her tongue and just clean her own stuff. 

 

If it wasn’t for the last straw. 

 

Seven months ago she had asked Kuroko if she wanted to take a trip to celebrate her twenty-first birthday. Seven. Months. She’d offered plenty of options. Go on a cruise, spend a week in Tokyo, go to an Onsen. Kuroko had insisted she couldn’t get enough time off for anything big, and Anri had waited months for her to suggest something small. 

 

Instead, her birthday rolled around, she opened the presents Anri bought her, and then went to the city with Touzu. 

 

That was-

 

Fuck. 

 

That was all she could take. 

 

Anri couldn’t leave forever, but fuck she had to get out of the apartment and clear her head of bitterness and hurt. 

 

Even if it was just for a weekend. 

 

Anri didn’t leave a note. She didn’t add it to the calender she wrote her schedule on religiously. There was no time, if she stopped she’d chicken out. If she spoke to Kuroko and told her where she was going or why Anri would break down in tears, she just knew it. 

 

She didn’t. 

 

Anri packed up her bag, grabbed Chuuya the Pom Pom, and fled before she could think any more about everything that was happening. 

 

They only had to walk a few blocks to get to the train station, and she bought the first ticket going to Musutafu. By some miracle Anri kept her mouth from quivering as they waited and then loaded onto the packed passenger car. She kept her phone in one hand, trying to look like she was texting, and the fluffy little puppy in the other. 

 

Chuuya licked her cheek, even though they were dry today, and she cuddled him close on the train. 

 

She booked the hotel on the way there, searching for something pet friendly and cheap even on short notice. 

 

Maybe she just wouldn’t come back. 

 

That would show Kuroko. She’d be sorry she didn’t pay attention to me when she could. ‘Oh, but Anri, we live together, we’ll always see eachother’. See what happens when you test that, damn it. 

 

Anri pushed her sunglasses higher on her nose and took a breath. 

 

She was not going to cry on the train. 

 

Chuuya whined softly, so she pet him and fed him soft treats out of her pocket the rest of the way. The train was crowded, and she took an elbow to the side, before she turned them towards a window and put herself between Chuuya and any possible bumps and bruises.   

 

The puppy finally got to stretch his paws when they got to Musutafu. Her hotel should be within walking distance to the train station, most of them were. 

 

There was a park across from it, when they finally found it, and a local politician giving a speech with a hero she didn’t recognize at his shoulder and his wife at his other side. 

 

Anri didn’t care. 

 

Finally, as she entered the clean but bland lobby of the Great Penrose, she let out a sigh of relief. Her room key was on her phone, so she didn’t need to talk to the desk clerk or get a physical key card. But she did, just to hear another person talk to her. Just to get a smile, however paid for it was. The key card vanished into one of her pockets and she said goodbye after getting the breakfast schedule. 

 

The only issue was that dogs weren’t allowed in the elevator. 

 

So Anri took the stairs, up, up, up with Chuuya trotting at her side. 

 

Until he stopped dead and stared ahead of them. His already fluffy coat stood even further on end and his tiny teeth were bared. 

 

Anri went still, and followed his small brown eyes up, up, up. 

 

Her gaze met two blue eyes. 

 

They looked down at her dispassionately from under a curl of red-brown hair. 

 

Like dried blood. 

 

The thought shivered down her spine before she could stop it. There was something cold about the man above her. 

 

He was dressed plainly, in jeans and an unbuttoned brown shirt over blue. There was something leather on the side of his chest. He had a golf bag over one shoulder, with clubs sticking out. 

 

He had two drivers, of all things, and one of the shafts was too fat for a golf club. She stared, too long, and the man shifted to face her better. 

 

Anri dropped to her knees quickly, and hushed Chuuya. She gathered him into her arms again, and offered the man ahead of them an awkward smile. She couldn’t meet those cold, icy eyes. 

 

No way. 

 

No how. 

 

“Excuse us,” she said. His boots, the kind you saw in movies about wars and stuff, scuffed quickly on the thin carpet. Hestepped to the side. 

 

There was no part of Anri that wanted to turn her back on him. The idea of this man (was he a man? Or was he wearing the face of a man?) having access to her unprotected back in an enclosed space like this made her sick to her stomach. 

 

With a dog trying valiantly to bark at this horrible creature still held in her grasp, Anri forced one foot in front of the other. 

 

Climb. 

 

Step by step. 

 

She passed him by, and went up two more stairs. Four. Eight. 

 

Only when she was half a flight above him did she hear the soft scuff of his boots behind her. Cold fear washed through her. 

 

Anri reached her floor before it could petrify her entirely and exited the stairwell. She stopped just outside, and waited until she heard his footsteps. Soft whispers of boots stopped outside of the door. On the other side from her. 

 

Chuuya had even gone silent, as if sensing what they were doing. 

 

Then the whispers went on. 

 

And she couldn’t hear them anymore. 

 

She fled to her room, and nearly dropped her phone trying to open the app. It took precious seconds for her to fumble it open and get the door unlocked. 

 

Chuuya jumped from her arms and she had to slam the door shut to keep the brave little puff ball from going out and trying to protect her from whatever that was. 

 

Surely it wasn’t human. Humans didn’t have eyes like that. 

 

Anri sunk against the wall. She was shivering all over now, and her bag thumped solidly on the ground. Tears welled her eyes. 

 

It wasn’t fair. 

 

She just wanted a day to be good. 

 

No worrying about her absent friend and trying to pretend she was okay. No running into scary men in stairwells. 

 

Just.

 

Good. 

 

Just one day. 

 

Maybe Anri was cursed. Maybe some horrible  curse had latched onto her petty, vindictive heart and wouldn’t let her go until she actually was a better person instead of just pretending to be one.

 

Chuuya, darling, wonderful, infallible Chuuya, climbed into her lap and leaned against her chest. 

 

Anri held him tight, cradling his small body to her and desperately trying to soak in the warmth that emanate off of his fur. He needed a bath, he smelled like train and hot dog, but it was worth it to just hold him. To hold something living and breathing and know that she was loved by this one thing even if nothing else in the world did. 

 

There was a sharp ‘pop!’ from somewhere above her head. 

 

Outside across the street, people started screaming and shouting. The hero roared something and Anri held Chuuya tighter. 

 

She didn’t look. 

 

She couldn’t bring herself to look at what was happening outside. No part of her wanted to know about whatever horrible tragedy had just occurred. 

 

Chuuya started barking again, louder and louder, a hard yipping in her ears that made them ring. 

 

The door didn’t shatter off its hinges. It didn’t explode off the wall, nor did the knob burst with a flash of gunfire. 

 

Instead it swung open with a soft click. 

 

Anri looked up to see the man from before. The thing. It didn’t look like a man out of the harsh lighting in the stairwell. No, here it looked different. It looked young. Like a teenager. 

 

A teenager with something metal and cold in one hand. 

 

The barrel of the gun levelled between her eyes and Chuuya howled in fury and fear and tried so, so hard to lash out of her grasp. 

 

Anri held him in her lap tightly. She wouldn’t let anything happen to him. Not as long as she breathed. 

 

Tears dripped down her face as she looked up into those cold, soulless eyes. 

 

Next time I feel lonely , she thought hysterically , I’m going to call my parents instead. 

 

There was a flash of muzzle fire, and the softest gun report broke the air. 

 

~

 

There are two simple words that every pro-hero, and to add to that every professional criminal, or anyone in the public eye, or anyone stupid enough to be caught up in one of the biggest televised hero-villain fights. Two words that could save your metaphoric, or even literal life. 

 

No.

 

Comment. 

 

They were words that needed to be memorized, words that needed to be beaten into the heads of everyone who ever went through any pro hero, or business school, words that should be the go to for every PR manage to stuff into their clients mouths. 

 

No. 

 

Comment. 

 

Simple. Sweet. To the point. 

 

Anything you say can and will be held against you in the court of public opinion, be that phrase ‘I love puppies’ or ‘I think coolsville sucks’. 

 

These two sweet, wonderful words were ones that Suzume was already intimately familiar with. 

 

Without them, and without the intervention of lawyers and PR people she would have had an even worse childhood following the arrest of her father. It didn’t get to become the media sensation it could have been, because it never had the option to become mysterious and amazing. 

 

Even the most excitable true crime podcasts struggled to make more than a single episode out of her fathers life, because they had managed to make him very, very boring. 

 

Mob man kills person. Short story about what little public information is available on this man. Brief history on the mob itself and its role in japan historically and currently. Gushing about heroes. Roll credits. 

 

It was easy. 

 

And Suzume said those words again now, as she was crowded by reporters on her way out of the hospital at the end of the week. 

 

It was just a check up. She knew she was healthy, they knew she was healthy, but for the sake of the aid rendered everyone was quietly pretending that Rio hadn’t used her quirk so much in that single, horrible day that she’d slept for a week in exhaustion afterwards. 

 

So she trooped into the hospital early, and by the time she left someone had tipped the reporters and the camera crews off to the fact that one of the girls from the biggest fight in television history was at the hospital and they descended like vultures. 

 

“No comment,” she said firmly. Suzume wielded the words like a shield between her and the people that pressed in on all sides. They only kept some of their distance because they had seen her shoot a man in the head. The whole country had, and the opinions were mixed to say the least. 

 

Some people supported her. Called it self defense and justified and whatever else. Others condemned it. Could they really let someone willing to kill be a hero? 

 

(As if heroes never had to cross that line. It happened all the time, and she was making sure that people knew that Endeavor had an unusually high number of cross fire casualties)

 

The less Suzume said, the more desperate people became for a statement. Did she feel bad for shooting him? What had it been like to be held captive? Had her father taught her to use a gun? 

 

“No comment.” 

 

Suzume pushed her way through the throng to the waiting police car only a scant few feet away. 

 

She tucked into the side seat and officer Moto, a young man with dark skin who always tended to have sweat beading his brow, flashed the lights and started to pull away. 

 

“God, is it always like this?’ 

 

Suzume grimaced. 

 

“No comment.” 

 

She wasn’t entirely sure when this media circus would die down, but she really hoped that it would soon. They weren’t only circling her like vultures either. Katsuki and Hitoshi had been put on lock down just like her. Unlike her, both of them were being coached on their public persona’s and exactly how not to be trapped by their own words. 

 

Hitoshi was better at it, unsurprisingly. Katsuki was just furious and impulsive, for all he was smart. 

 

He was a weird kid, and he couldn’t look Suzume in the eye since he found out he had sent shrapnel into her side. 

 

He’d get over it. 

 

He had to. 

 

They pulled through the city. 

 

“I guess I’ll be picking you up tomorrow and taking you to the airport?” Officer Moto broke the silence between them after several blocks. The streets weren’t restful. People moved faster, they looked around and eyed each other like frightened rabbits, looking for a fox dressed in their own pelts. 

 

Paranoia and fear was starting to grip the streets. 

 

All Mights greatest battle had taken its toll, even though he was triumphant. 

 

Society was changing, and it would never be the same again. 

 

Suzume rested her head against the back seat of the car. 

 

“I think you’re supposed to take me all the way out to the runway. There should be a little charter flying to Kyushu.” 

 

“Oh yeah? That’s kinda fancy!” 

 

Suzume grunted. 

 

“A little. It’s paid for by my school.” 

 

Not UA, though. This one was being paid for by Shihan Tsushima was sending her to the master despite everything that had happened. 

 

“I’ve only ever been to Kyushu once, but it’s an awesome place.” 

 

Suzume considered the statement. An awesome place. She wouldn’t exactly be a tourist, but the less Moto knew the better it was for him. People like the one she was going to learn from did not appreciate being sought out, and she’d rather not risk Moto’s life.

 

“I’ll be landing Fukuoka, and flying out too.” 

 

“Oh cool! Make sure you go to Fukuoka Tower, it’s huge!” 

 

Suzume nodded absently. She rolled her scrunchy around her wrist, and felt the lock picks carefully beneath the satin surface. 

 

“I will. If I see you when I get back I’ll show you pictures.” 

 

“I’d like that. You’re a good kid.” 

 

She wasn’t, but she would let Officer Moto think that for now. 

 

They twisted through the long streets before finally pulling up in front of her house. 

 

There was an unfamiliar car in the drive way. 

 

And her mother was weeping on the porch. 

 

Suzume stepped out of the passenger seat with every intention of shooting someone for the second time in three weeks. 

Chapter 54: So Times Moves Forwards (right?)

Notes:

Alright! One more quick little chapter before we finally get on to the training arc, and then back to UA for all the nonesense going on there.

If you'd like to see some spoilers without context in the form of truly rough ink sketches, I'll be posting those in Kono family pics.

Chapter Text

Seeing Yusada Suzume march up the driveway was like watching an angry badger target him, and Shouta wasn’t sure if he was mildly worried, or amused. 

 

He was going to go with amused, even though he personally thought that Yusada would shatter his knee caps if she thought he was a threat to her mother. 

 

What does it say that the kid from the yakuza family has a better family relationship than half of the other kids in my class? 

 

He watched her power walk up to her mother from the living room window, and physically felt it when her dark eyes snapped to him through the sheer curtain that offered only the smallest margin of privacy. 

 

Yusada Chiasa cupped her daughter's face between her hands, and said something that Shouta couldn’t hear. Her eyes were soft and sad, and Suzume’s brows furrowed. She put her hands on Chiasa’s wrists and gently pulled them down away from her cheeks. 

 

Shouta wouldn’t pretend to know the specifics of the conversation, but the way Suzume’s mouth thinned and her jaw relaxed told him what he needed to know. 

 

She was a smart girl. Maybe not as book smart as some people in the business course, and maybe not as technically intelligent as some of the people in the support course, but when it comes to making practical decisions and seeing choices to their end? When it comes to strategic thinking and planning? 

 

He’d be willing to put Suzume up against just about anyone shy of the principal himself. 

 

Shouta was aware of her family's connection to organized crime. Almost all of the staff was. 

 

When he thought about what it would have been like if she’d gone down that route, and poured her dogged passions into building an empire from the sands of what was lost… 

 

He wasn’t sure he liked that idea, actually. 

 

In fact he liked that even less than he liked seeing her upset or injured or doing something very, very reckless the way she was prone to. 

 

Which. 

 

For someone so smart, she took a lot more risks that he, as her teacher, was strictly comfortable with. 

 

The USJ had been a risky time for all of his students, when they’d stepped up in ways that had impressed him more than he could properly articulate to this day. But Yusada had been only a few steps behind Midoriya, Todoroki, and Bakugou in terms of reckless abandon in the face of evil at their doorsteps. 

 

She was a complicated problem child, that was for sure. 

 

And now he was going to be seeing even more of her. 

 

Much more. 

 

Of all the parents he’d spoken to so far today, Yusada Chiasa was the one he had least expected to see shed tears at the idea of her child going to what was essentially going to be a boarding school from now on. 

 

It was a foolish mistake, in retrospect. Just because most of her other kids were already out of the house, and just because she was no stranger to a life led in the shadow of violence, didn’t mean that she was any more ready to let go of her daughter than the others. 

 

If anything, she should be less ready. She knew the kind of things villains did. 

 

She’d married a murderer, after all. 

 

Shouta watched Suzume hug her mother, and say something that made the older woman laugh wetly and dab at her eyes. The neighbors could probably see all of it. 

 

But did that really matter? 

 

Suzume at last pulled back, and Chiasa gathered herself. 

 

Hizashi looked extremely uncomfortable sitting on the couch beside him in his civvies, with his hair tied back and his glass hanging lower on the bridge of his nose. 

 

“Still think she’s a traitor?” Shouta asked, looking at his old friend. 

 

The blond man shot him a look. “She still could be.” 

 

“If she is, it’s not for the League of Villains. You know that.” 

 

Despite what was apparently popular belief, Hizashi was also wicked smart. He held together three jobs, he had his masters in English, his teaching license, and his hero license, plus everything he did on his radio show. 

 

Normally, Shouta trusted his judgment implicitly. 

 

But this time, while he’d drawn a logical conclusion, it was Shouta who was going for the more illogical answer. 

 

He didn’t think Suzume was a spy. If she was, it was the worst spy they could have picked. Too obvious, and she didn’t have the heart for it. Every inch of her being was dedicated to tell the rest of the world to go fuck itself. 

 

There were worse reasons to become a hero. 

 

The pair of Yusada’s finally came inside, and the door shut with a click behind them. Suzume slipped her shoes off and set them aside, and walked into the room to look at the teachers now sitting on her couch. All Might was going to tag along to most of the meetings, but given his less-than-stellar track record with Yusada, he was skipping this one. 

 

“So,” Yusada drawled. She turned the scrunchy she wore on her wrist at all times around a few times. “You want me to come live on campus.” 

 

“Not just you,” Shouta corrected. “All of the students are going to be moved to on campus housing, for your own safety and peace of mind.” 

 

“Right. Because you guys did such a wonderful job protecting us already. UA’s been broken into twice, and summer camp was assaulted.” 

 

Shouta tried not to wince. 

 

She wasn’t wrong. 

 

“This will be different. We’re making the campus more secure, and ensuring safety as much as we can. It will definitely be safer than living here.” 

 

Suzume arched her brows. 

 

“You know my brother single handedly kicked the absolute shit out of the people who raided your camp and kidnapped three people?” 

 

“Suzume!” Chiasa scolded, but her mouth was twitching. 

 

“Your brother is almost grown. He won’t be here forever, anymore than you will. He has his own school, and internship. We will be dedicated to keeping the campus secured, along with top notch security systems.” 

 

“Then when are you guys going to get days off? If you don’t have any, I’m pretty sure that’s a labor law violation.” 

 

Shouta paused, thrown off. 

 

Hizashi picked up for him. 

 

“We’ll trade off days now and then, once a week. But hero work is usually a full time job, we’ve just pivoted our focus.” 

 

Suzume leaned back on the couch with a long, drawn out sigh. 

 

“Well… I guess I’ll just have to behave.” 

 

“You had better behave. Or I'll hear about it,” Chiasa shot her daughter a sideways look, and this time it was Suzume who struggled to keep a straight face. 

 

“Yes mother. Of course mother. Do forgive me mother.” 

 

“Don’t think two heroes will stop me from putting you over my knee.” 

 

Suzume broke, and a startled laugh exploded out of her. She covered her mouth and shot her mother a shocked stare. 

 

“You’ve never spanked me in my life!” 

 

“Don’t make me start when you’re fifteen.” 

 

“I’m almost sixteen , Mama.” 

 

“... hush now.” 

 

Shouta watches the back and forth like a table tennis match. He’s never seen Suzume so relaxed before. It’s kind of incredible. 

 

He mentally marks off the Yusada’s on his mental list of families he’ll need to speak to today. 

~ ~ 

 

The clock wasn’t ticking right. 

 

It kept pressing forwards, against the 12, before ticking back again. Then it skipped forwards to 2 minutes after twelve, and back again. 

 

Perhaps if it was only one analog clock that could be excused. Gears did strange things when they got old, and weights could break and chains grow weak. The cuckoo hadn’t come out of that clock for years, and everyone knew it. Everyone knew it because the owner never shut up about how annoying it was to have cuckoo clock that didn’t cuckoo when it was supposed to. 

 

It wasn’t. 

 

Not only was the analog clock, that horrible thing stuck to the wall, not ticking forwards the way it was supposed to. But the watch faces were doing the same thing. Ticking. Backing up. Ticking. Not ticking. Forwards. Backwards. Nowhere. 

 

The digital clock on his phone was doing the same thing. 

 

5:00

 

5:00

 

5:00

 

5:02

 

5:00. 

 

Over. 

 

And over. 

 

And over again. 

 

Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tock. Tick. Tick. 

 

He stared from one clock to the other. 

 

He could hear it. The whispers outside. The echoes of the Implanted and the Silence  of the Empty. 

 

It swept through him like air swept through the lava tubes. The base of his skull itched. Shigeru Murota didn’t have to deal with the Silence . He heard everything. 

 

He heard only the echoes. Not the Silence . He sometimes missed the Silence . At times like this, when something was roiling in the Silence , he wished he was still part of it. 

 

But he wasn’t. 

 

He’d made his choice, made his choice for himself and his wife and his children. And all the Empties just had to deal with the luck of the draw.  

 

There something in the Silence today. 

 

There was something in the time today. 

 

The clocks were wrong. And things were too quiet. 

 

He scratched the base of his skull and got up to go find Murota. 

 

~~

Even though she’d been anticipating the need to move everything ever since she got home, the actual packing up of her bedroom took Suzume longer than she was expecting. 

 

They went to a grocery store, just her and her mother, and managed to get as many boxes from the bakery and produce departments as they could. They even got banana boxes! Score. 

 

Suzume already had her bag packed for her trip to see Shihan Yuzo’s master, but by the time she returned they would be short on time to get everything packed away for her move into the new UA dorms. 

 

She was excited. 

 

She was terrified. 

 

It was going to be the first time she’d been away from Chiasa for a long time in nearly sixteen years. 

 

She had no idea how to do this. She had forgotten. 

 

Before, Suzanne was distant from her family. She had left them. And even then, she had never been as attached to her mother as she was to Chiasa. 

 

The idea of leaving her gave her a sickly excited feeling. 

 

Obviously she would have to eventually. That was just how it worked. Suzume would grow up, and move out, and then Chiasa would really be an empty nester. 

 

But this felt so soon. 

 

She didn’t think she was prepared, but what else could she do? 

 

So she stayed glued to her mothers side as they wrapped her delicate possessions in newspaper and packed them carefully in the boxes. Suzume folded the paper, Chiasa taped it and lay them strategically in the banana box in yet more newspapers. 

 

Her books went into another box, and all of her weapons, their polish, oil, and clean rags and equipment went in another. She packed up her comforter and her sheets and vacuumed the bag flat, and repeated that for her clothes as well. 

 

Between the two of them, they got the most important stuff finished by late that night. 

 

Suzume followed Chiasa to her bedroom that night, and climbed up into it with her mother. 

 

Kaname appeared even later that night, smelling faintly of gun smoke and salt water, and slumped to sleep behind them. Suzume spent one last night sandwiched between her mother and her brother. 

~~~

 

The clock wasn’t ticking right. 

 

It kept pressing forwards, against the 12, before ticking back again. Then it skipped forwards to 2 minutes after twelve, and back again. 

 

Perhaps if it was only one analog clock that could be excused. Gears did strange things when they got old, and weights could break and chains grow weak. The cuckoo hadn’t come out of that clock for years, and everyone knew it. Everyone knew it because the owner never shut up about how annoying it was to have cuckoo clock that didn’t cuckoo when it was supposed to. 

 

It wasn’t. 

 

Not only was the analog clock, that horrible thing stuck to the wall, not ticking forwards the way it was supposed to. But the watch faces were doing the same thing. Ticking. Backing up. Ticking. Not ticking. Forwards. Backwards. Nowhere. 

 

The digital clock on his phone was doing the same thing. 

 

5:00

 

5:00

 

5:00

 

5:02

 

5:00. 

 

Over. 

 

And over. 

 

And over again. 

 

Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tock. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick

 

T o c k .

Chapter 55: Arrival

Notes:

I don't know what was going on, but I could not get this to publish on thursday or friday.

NOTE: If you are not interested in reading Suzume's training arc, the regular fic will resume in three chapters.

Chapter Text

The last time Suzume was in an airport she had solved a kidnapping in less than an hour, rallied other hero hopefuls, and ignored the number one hero in the country to do so. 

 

This time she sits in a wonky shaped chair next to the window, so she could watch the planes float in and blast off in turn. With a coffee in her hands and a single bag at her feet, she lets music wash over her ears and ignores everything around her for a few brief hours. 

 

It was only a two hour flight from there, one filled with a half drunk ginger ale and a handful of pretzels that sit light in her stomach. She passes it writing, about nothing. About everything. 

 

She has ended a life now, even if it wasn’t the finally blow the shot had been meant to kill and now a man was dead. Very dead. Dead enough that it could not be denied by anyone this time. 

 

And she is. 

 

The same. 

 

When you take a life two people die. Them, and the person you used to be.

 

That had been true, in the story she had once told her classmates. It really had been told to her, a lifetime and a half ago, by a man who had loved her for all his failures. 

 

She. 

 

Should be different, shouldn’t she? 

 

She should feel some kind of guilt, right? Feel bad, for murdering a man? But the only ‘bad’ she felt was for the loss Tomura would feel. Even if she thought it was misplaced, he had loved the man who had manipulated him for so much of his life. He had been the most important person in Shigaraki Tomura’s life and she had put a bullet in his life support and ensured his death. 

 

But for killing the man? No. No, she did not feel bad for that. Not even a little big. If ever she believed in evil, All For One was the closest that would ever exist to that. He was a man who cared for nothing but himself, who destroyed everything he touched, be that his brother, his child, or any one else in the world. He was cruel, unrelenting, and vicious. 

 

She didn’t regret putting him in the ground. 

 

She regretted how that would affect her relationships with her classmates, and the way it would make her already difficult climb to heroism even harder. She had killed someone on live TV. 

 

There was also the slope that she had taken a step down. 

 

If she had killed one man, what was really keeping her from killing another? She already had such a disconnect to the world and life, how hard would it be for her to decide that someone didn’t deserve to live and just end their time on this earth and send them to the next one. 

 

That’s what she should be afraid of. 

 

But. 

 

She wasn’t. 

 

Suzume didn’t think that would happen. She just didn’t, if for no other reason than the fact that killing someone instead of capturing them and presenting all the evidence on why they were the criminal and why they should be found guilty sounded so. Much. more. Boring. 

 

Maybe if she had no other choice. 

 

Maybe if someone threatened her family, or she was backed too far into a corner. 

 

If she was being honest, Suzume was more worried about her lack of concern than she was about her actions themselves. 

 

Whatever that said about her as a person. 

 

Suzume stuck to herself as she boarded a bus to the countryside, and tucked herself into a corner away from everyone else who might get the wrong impression that she was interested in speaking to anyone. Of course, most people on a public bus feel the same way. It’s a place for keeping your head down and ignoring everyone else in the world while you got from point A to B in a cramped seat that smelled like sanitizer and old luggage. 

 

The name of the town and the instructions for getting there from the bus stop sit heavy in her pocket, and by the time she reaches the outskirts of Hisao she’s unfolded and refolded them so many times the folded points are soft and frayed. 

 

From Hisao city limits stop beneath the sign for Jujube. 

 

Walk down the mainstreet, pass by four crossroads, and turn left. 

 

Keep walking until you’ve passed the house where that big tree used to be (how was she supposed to know where a tree was???) and follow the winding dirt road that extends behind it over the bridge that looks ready to collapse. 

 

From there, climb.

 

Reach the top by sunset. 

 

Be kind to the lions.

 

Walk through the gate. 

 

The bus was left behind. 

 

There were no taxi’s this far out in the country. There were no Uber’s, either, and even if there were she wouldn’t go to them. Even without the orders to walk the few blocks forwards. 

 

No. 

 

Something about this place felt far too personal for her to do that. Suzume didn’t want to share this time with anyone but herself. 

 

She shoulders her backpack, and starts walking. 

 

Down mainstreet, pass by four crossroads, and turn left. 

 

The houses were old. Not old enough to look like they belonged in a period piece, and there were some western designed homes here and there, but the weather had worn on them over the years and the roads were rough and covered in pot holes. There were cute little gardens though, and from where she was walking she could see orchards stretching to the north. 

 

Keep walking until she passed the house where that big tree used to be (how was she supposed to know where a tree was???) and follow the winding dirt road that extended behind it over a bridge that looked ready to collapse. 

 

Suzume stopped at the end of the block and looked around. If she had been a big tree, where would she have gone? 

 

There was a tree stump diligently growing mushrooms to her left, but it was thin and definitely wouldn’t have belonged to a big tree. Another house had a huge lawn instead of a garden, covered in a thick carpet of grass. 

 

Maybe the tree had once been there, but she didn’t see where there was any clear indication it had been. 

 

Suzume kept walking, looking over each yard with an intensity that would send any squirrel or resident scurrying. 

 

She stopped when she reached a yard with a copse of skinny trees weighed heavy with fruit. The house behind it had three little statues on the porch, one of monkey, one of a pig, and one of a tanuki. 

 

There was an old woman, even shorter than Suzume herself, diligently plucking green fruits off the branches. 

 

Something about her caught Suzume’s eyes. Maybe it was the way she held her shoulders. Maybe it was the callouses on her hands, and bare feet. Maybe it was none of those things, and just the look in her old eyes. 

 

She also didn’t look japanese. She looked Chinese, or maybe Korean. 

 

Suzume cleared her throat quietly. 

 

The woman squinted at her from under a tattered straw hat. Suzume got the impression that her messy ponytail had been red in her youth, but now it was so gray it was barely a shade of pink. 

 

“What is it girl?” she asked, her voice old and coarse. 

 

Suzume inclined her head to the copse of trees. 

 

“Did there used to be a big tree there? Before the smaller ones were planted.” 

 

“Who wants to know? Do they not teach manners in the city anymore?” 

 

Suzume politely bowed to the old lady, and reminded herself that old people were always Like That no matter what dimension you were in. 

 

“Kono Suzume,” she introduced. Her fathers name felt foreign on her tongue. 

 

It felt right. 

 

“Well, Kono Suzume , reach those jujube on the top and I’ll tell you about these trees.” 

 

Suzume glanced at the sun. 

 

It was already noon, and she didn’t know how much further she had to journey. 

 

But… she set her backpack on the ground next to the fence and went to help where she could. The trees weren’t towering, they were more like tall shrubs than proper trees honestly, but she still had to rise on her toes to reach the small green fruits on the top. 

 

It was hot, sweaty work, and she was eternally glad she hadn’t been reborn as a farmer. 

 

That would have sucked. 

 

Suzume dropped the last small fruit into the old woman’s basket a few hours later. The sun was heading diligently to the west now, ebbing towards the horizon slowly. 

 

Her feet itched to get moving again, but the old woman wasn’t having it. 

 

“Come this way,” she ordered, taking Suzume out behind the house. Suzume followed after her. The backyard was home to a single nanny goat that eyed them distastefully from where she was diligently gnawing on a fence post. On the other side of the fence was a winding dirt path that vanished into thick trees. 

 

The old woman took Suzume to a back shed, where they stored the basket along with half dried out others. The old woman selected three fruits. One green and new, one red and ripe, and one nearly black and shriveled. 

 

She handed them to the teenager, pressing them firmly into her palm. 

 

“You’ll spend these all in one place,” she predicted. “Begone with you now. That tree is long gone, and you should be too.” 

 

Suzume tucked the fruit into her pocket. Something very weird was going on. But it was hard to get a read on the old woman. 

 

Still, Suzume was running out of time. 

 

She bowed politely, and left the nanny goat, the woman, and the jujube behind.  

 

She hopped the fence, and started down the winding dirt road. Trees rose high around her, and the air was filled with the scent of earth and growing things. Birds whistled cheerfully around her and small creatures scurried overhead and in the underbrush. 

 

It was nearing five by the time she reached the edge of a near-cliff face that reached up so far she couldn't even see the top. 

 

From there, climb. 

 

Up, up, up, she hiked an incline so steep it was a step below bouldering to get to the very top of it. Sweat beaded around her temples and dripped down her cheeks and pool on her lower back. Her underboob’s were unpleasantly sticky and she could feel every time she bent enough for her sides to fold and the skin to peel apart again. 

 

Suzume nearly collapsed when she finally dragged herself over the finally few feet of the rise and took the time to catch her breath. 

 

From so far up she could see the city skyline in the distance, and the ocean glittering beyond it. It didn’t even look blue from here. It looked silver and shining and like some distant fantasy waiting for her to chase it into the horizon line, where long fingers of clouds streaked past. 

 

When she turned back to the path ahead, she found what lay at the end of her handwritten instructions. 

 

Be kind to the lions. 

 

Walk through the gate.  

 

The ‘gate’ was a chinese style paifang. 

 

Two tower struts of wood poked out of solid marble cylinders that made up the bases. The marble was covered in intricate lettering that she couldn’t read. The pillar’s stretched high, to the multi-tiled roof that slanted black tiles trimmed neatly in gold. At the top was a long piece of wood painted the same red at the supports that curved like goat horns on either end. 

 

To the left sat a lion carved out of marble, holding a perfect glass ball under one huge stone paw. On the other side was a lioness with a cub under her own hold. Both were looking ahead, towards the distant sea. There was moss growing on their faces, threatening to block their view. 

 

Neither snarled, or came to life to confront her when Suzume stepped forwards. She had one hand in her hoodie pocket, and the other held her backpack tight. Her sneakers barely made a sound, but her jeans ‘whooshed’ against each other with each step she took. 

 

It was so quiet here. 

 

There were no birds singing, no small scurrying creatures in the underbrush. 

 

The  hair on the back of her neck prickled. 

 

Between the two red poles of the gate the air rippled faintly. Like heat waves coming off a cement street. But it wasn’t that hot out, and the pathway beneath her feet was made of compacted dirt. Not tar and gravel. 

 

Walk through the gate. 

 

Shihan’s handwriting was neat and perfect. His instructions were clear. 

 

That didn’t stop every inch of her being from balking at the idea of taking even one more solitary step towards the paifang before her. 

 

There was something unnatural about it.

 

The birds and the squirrels and the field mice knew it. She knew it. 

 

Yet, Suzume forced herself to take another step forward. And another. 

 

Be kind to the lions. 

 

Suzume’s dark eyes darted from one great beast to the other. Their stone claws were curved and wicked, and made of dark black rock compared to their smooth marble fur. 

 

Suzume stepped shakily to the big male, and carefully pulled the moss off of his rocky face. She dusted his muzzle, and cleaned his eyes. And, for some reason, dropped the wrinkled date between his claws. 

 

She moved to the lioness, and repeated the procedure, leaving her the ripe jujube. And the cub she tucked the green one under its small paw, and managed to slide her hand on it’s wicked claws. 

 

It was like being scratched by a house cat, but she didn’t have time to stop or address the new injury. 

 

The sun was going down, and she needed to reach her destination. 

 

Suzume went back to the path and faced the paifang again. 

 

The air felt heavy and damp as she approached, like she was going down in altitude instead of climbing ever higher. Her scalp crawled with nervous shivers that prickled through each individual hair, one at a time. 

 

With a deep breath, she stepped between the pillars, under the tiled roof, and the world shifted around her. Even the colors felt different as something trembled across her skin and cascaded through her very bones. 

 

Why, she wondered, Does it feel like I’m stepping into another genre? 

 

Her right foot landed solidly on the other side of the gate. Her left foot followed it. 

 

It wasn’t sneakers that crunched fine packed earth then though. It was sandals, thin and woven out of tight bamboo. 

 

Suzume stared down at her feet. 

 

Her jeans were gone too, she realized, replaced with loose pants that didn’t cover her ankles.

 

In place of her hoodie a folded over shirt was tied tight with a plain white belt. 

 

She was in a gi, of all things. 

 

Her once spiky black hair was cut straight, and barely brushed her cheeks. Her pony tail had fallen to tie low at her shoulders. It was almost, almost a hime cut. 

 

Behind her, the gate rippled and the Pillars of the World glowed faintly red. 

 

Acolyte Arrived. Begin.

Chapter 56: You Cant Play Monkey In The Middle With One Monkey

Notes:

Sorry for the late update, I've been having technical difficulties.

Technical difficulties being my dog shut my computer for me a little too hard.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter 56

 

Suzume squinted down at her new clothes. 

 

What. 

 

The fuck? 

 

She looked back over her shoulder at the great gate she had just walked through, and realized that she could no longer see the skyline of the city behind it. The faint sounds of the city, carried and muted on the wind, were gone. The taste of the air was sweet and clean and not at all like she was used to. 

 

So. A pocket dimension? Or, what were they called in Fate Stay/Night? Reality Marbles? 

 

Suzume isn’t sure how much she likes this. But the path only leads ahead, and as the sun starts to die in the west she continues her long march. She had been told to reach the top by sunset, and she had, but the air was rapidly cooling and stars were starting to flicker to life above her now. And she wasn’t totally sure where she was going. 

 

West. 

 

She was going to the west, because that was where the path now led, with a crimson sun glaring into her eyes as it slowly guttered out in the distance. 

 

The sandals were surprisingly comfortable and sturdy, but she still would have preferred her actual clothes to what she was now wearing. The gi was stiff and needed to be broken in, and her hair felt unnatural like this. 

 

But it would do. 

 

She could move, and the sandals were flexible enough with a decent grip that she should be able to climb if need be. 

 

For now, though, she walked, following the trail into the far distance. 

 

It felt like forever and only a few moments before she was approaching a mountain. The trees around her grew thick and difficult to navigate, with thickly crowded date trees, ginkgo and chestnuts, and catalpa’s with fat worms clinging to the underside of the leaves. 

 

Coffins made of this rot very slowly. And the roots are highly poisonous, compared to the rest of the plant.

 

She had to stop when she saw the distinct white flowers of a dove tree. 

 

The long stamens puffed like black dandelion’s inside an elegant white petal like a tissue hanging from the plant. It wasn’t the plant that stopped her. It was the mountain that rose behind its heavy blossoming branches.

 

But it wasn’t like the mountains she had known in this life or the last. This was not a great behemoth that dragged itself slowly from the earth to and stretched its spine up to the sky. It was not the bloated remains of a giant of magma and destruction, cooled over eons. 

 

It was a sheer cone that jutted into the sky, where the sides had been worn away by water and time. More trees topped them like tufts of hair. They towered in the air, high above. 

 

She had seen them before in pictures. 

 

The Zhangjiajie National Forest Park rose up around her like a painting come to life. Mist rolled in under the cover of the glowing stars and Suzume had to take a step back.

 

Who-ever’s quirk this was, it was incredible. The only thing missing was the buzz of insects and the chirping of birds or small animals. 

 

She might have even been jealous. 

 

And she was starting to get an inkling of what might be required of her here. 

 

Stain had only lasted a few days. 

 

She was going to last an entire week. 

 

Suzume gently pushed the dove wood aside and stepped past it, down a soft incline to a river flowing gently below. The deeper she went the more real it all felt, down to the humidity in the air gathering on her skin.

 

The soil slid under her feet, damp and earthy as she approached along the path. A bridge spanned ahead of her, stretching long over the wide, slow moving water. Lilies and lotus’ dotted the water and bobbed gently. 

 

Suzume took a few steps before she was stopped by a weird sound from her right. 

 

It was faint, a thumping that she didn’t think would have been heard if there were insects chirping. 

 

Like someone beating against a stone. 

 

Or the base of a mountain. 

 

Suzume eyed the bridge, before she turned back to the towers of stone and greenery behind her. 

 

Curiosity, meet cat. 

 

It only took her a few minutes to pinpoint where the sound was coming from, although by then she had leaves sticking in her hair and new scrapes along her forearms. Some of the plants were prickly, but she didn’t recognize any as poisonous. The thick foliage parted to reveal a thick bamboo forest in the midst of the regular forest, with high reaching stalks that all seemed to be the exact same height…

 

The thumping, slow and subdued, was coming from the base of one of the mountains, behind a huge slab of stone. 

 

Suzume considered the stone. She considered her options. 

 

It was about twice as wide as she was tall, and lifted over her head a good ways. The side was as sheer as the rest of the mountain, and if it wasn’t for the thumping she probably wouldn’t have noticed. And for someone who paid as much attention to their surroundings as Suzume did, that was saying something. 

 

If jesus christ came out from behind that rock… 

 

Suzume rapped her knuckles on it solidly. 

 

“Hallao there! Below there!” she called in her most morbid ‘I just finished reading something other than a christmas carol by charles dickens’ voice. 

 

The thumping stopped. Then redoubled, growing stronger and persistent.

 

“Hello!” Someone inside screeched. “Let me out! Hey, are you listening?!” 

 

… why does he sound like James Sie? 

 

“I heard you, I heard you.” 

 

And I’m pretty sure I know how this genre is supposed to go. 

 

“Hold your horses.” 

 

Suzume left the rock, which was now thumping with frantic pounding from the person inside, and started looking around for something to use as leverage. Something shiny caught her eye in the trees she had first left, and she parted thick foliage to find a quarterstaff with brass capped on either side covered in creeping vines. 

 

She tore the vines off and inspected it. It was warm in her hands, and in good shape despite having been in the elements long enough for plants to over take it. Suzume made her way back to the rock. With one hand holding the staff she scaled up the side of the rock. It was honestly easier than scaling the side of a building. 

 

At the top she found an oh-so-convenient air pocket that she wedged the staff in. 

 

She was either about to unleash some horrible evil, or a companion. 

 

Maybe both? 

 

Suzume pressed her weight against the staff and used it as a lever to push the slab away from the stone wall of the mountain. It moved slowly, and she had to plant her feet on the rock wall and push hard to get it to move. Vine that had climbed over it snapped one by one, and the earth groaned and crunched beneath the shifting weight. The person inside began to hoot excitedly and shout for her. 

 

The stone finally fell, and Suzume with it. 

 

She twisted, and managed to land on her feet with the staff held firmly in her hands. 

 

From out of a cavern came a man, blinking in the dim starlight. 

 

He wasn’t much taller than her, maybe five foot six. He had light hair tied back and pinned under a gold crown, and unkempt mutton chops fluffed on either side of his face. His nose was a little too flat, his mouth was a little too full. A fuzzy tail coiled up over one shoulder. 

 

Suzume stared at the monkey person that she had just freed from a mountain with a magic staff. 

 

Sure. 

 

Why not.  

 

“So. You’re freed now,” she said slowly, trying to figure out how to proceed from here. 

 

This was weird. Even for her. Even for this life. 

 

She was kind of having fun. 

 

“Yes! Yes, thank you for that,” he swaggered towards her, and a grin split his face. “You even found my staff.” 

 

When he reached for it she stepped back, swinging it behind her back with a flourishing twirl that ended with a bow. 

 

His eyes brow twitched and he cocked his head at her. 

 

“That would be mine .” 

 

“And you would still be in the cave if I hadn’t used it to free you,” she pointed out lightly. “I’ll return it.” 

 

“In return for?” he sounded long suffering. As if the whims of humans were so, so far beneath him. 

 

Maybe they were, if this was the great sage of the heavens. 

 

Suzume leaned back on her heels with a crooked smile. 

 

“Well. I’m on a quest, you see, to find a great and powerful master to train me.” 

 

“Aha! So that is why you freed me, to train a child like you?” He grinned, showing off sharp fangs and his tail lashed in pride. 

 

“Perhaps, if you are the master of all these lands. But, why, then, were you trapped just now?” 

 

His face fell before his nose wrinkled. 

 

“Of these lands, no, but I do far surpass her.” 

 

“I see, I see. Then you would know where I would find her as well? To the west, I understand.” 

 

“To the west, yes, she’s there,” he flapped his hand dismissively towards where the sun had sunk some time ago. Across the river. 

 

“Anything more specific?” 

 

“She dwells upon the heights of a mountain beyond that river.” 

 

“There are about fourteen mountains.”

 

“... a southern one.” 

 

Suzume gave him a flat look. 

 

The monkey king, great sage of the heavens, glared back at her.  

 

“I am Kono Suzume,” she said formally, “I seek the great master of the paifang gates. I have retrieved your staff, freed you of your prison. I believe that earns me a guide, sir .” 

 

He narrowed his eyes even further, and slid towards her so smoothly and silently even she barely heard his footsteps whisper on the grass. 

 

“Kong Wu,” he declared. “Master of all arts, disciple of no one… but I will help you, acolyte, to find your master. As payment for my freedom and my staff. If- ” he added ominously. “You can keep it away from me.” 

 

Almost before she can react he’s upon her, his hands reaching lightning fast for the staff behind her back. 

 

Suzume ducks and side steps him, spinning out of his way. He grasps only open air. 

 

He’s fast. 

 

When he turns on her again, his tail twisting irritably behind him, she’s ready. 

 

Suzume dodges him again, ducking fast and rushing to evade his every move. He leaps into the trees and comes at her from above, his monkey feet giving him perfect purchase where she could find none. Suzume steps into the bamboo, using the tight fits and her own training to her advantage. 

 

While she whirls through them, he’s forced to drop briefly from the trees to climb into the dense foliage, but then he’s above her again, swinging and swiping from all directions. 

 

He has the high ground, and she can only duck so many times. 

 

Suzume’s blood rushes in her ears. 

 

She doesn’t have a tail, or opposable toes. 

 

But she has hands. 

 

She flings the staff as hard and as high into the air as she can, sending it spinning until it vanishes into the moon light. 

 

Kong scrambles up the bamboo, racing for his staff, and she lunges up. 

 

Suzume grabs one trunk, then the other, and swings herself between them fast. She jerks her hips, giving her extra boost to lift up and up until she crests the top of the thick stalks. Each one is as thick as her hand, and when she reaches the top they’re cut perfectly even with eachother. 

 

The staff is falling fast, to the waiting hands of Kong Wu. 

 

Her sandals bite into the sliced tops and she leaps from behind the monkey king, grabs the staff he was reaching for, and lands in front of him. Her balance is precarious, and her legs protest the way she has to stand. 

 

But her heart is racing and the moon is high and her strange quirk created person bares his fangs and lunges at her. 

 

She can’t call it a game of monkey in the middle, no matter how much she wants to, but it feels like a game to her. Then he moves

 

He’s so fast it's hard to even keep her eyes on him. 

 

She had to rely on everything else. On the sound of the air when he moves, on the creak of the bamboo beneath them, on the change in the air pressure and the barest touch of wind that comes before his hands, tail, and feet. 

 

Suzume drops without warning, between two stalks, and swings herself back up to lash a kick onto his back that sends him tipping forwards. His tail wraps around her ankle, and he throws her hard to the ground. 

 

She lands on her back, and the air goes rushing out of her lungs. Black spots fill her vision, and when they clear her’s standing over her. He’s holding one end of the staff, but she hasn’t let go of the other. 

 

He tugged, and she refused to let go. 

 

“Don’t push your luck,” he warned, glaring at her. 

 

Suzume gulped in air and struggled to her feet, half using him as leverage to do so. 

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. Luck isn't real.”

 

Suzume ignored his warning and gave him a crooked grin. She stepped back, keeping her grip on the staff. 

 

“A pleasure to meet you. Do lead the way.”

 

She gestures with the monkey king’s own staff back towards whence she came, yanking on his hand still holding it. At this point its a battle of wills. Who is more patient. Or more stubborn.  

 

He passes her by, rolling his eyes as he goes, and she trails behind him, still holding on end of the staff. 

 

It’s strangely hard not to tug on his swaying tail. 

 

… she caves and pulls it after twenty feet.

Notes:

Welcome to journey to the west!

Chapter 57: Westward, Through Valley's Deep and Mountain Holes

Chapter Text

The second person they find is on the other side of the river. 

 

A river where Suzume’s own floating corpse drifted by them at one point under the bridge. 

 

She didn’t react. 

 

She was, technically, already dead. It was a creepy parlor trick though, and Kong Wu seemed amused by her blase reaction to it. 

 

“Don’t you fear death, girl?” he teased, flicking his tail at her nose. 

 

Suzume swatted at it, but the monkey was too fast for her to properly catch the appendage when he was paying attention to her. 

 

“I don’t feel like grieving for my entire life and losing everyone I love. But no, I’m not really scared of death… I dunno. It’s complicated. Feelings are weird.” 

 

“Humans,” Kong Wu rolled his eyes. “You make complicated things seem simple and simple things seem complicated.” 

 

“Are you saying you don’t fear dying?” 

 

“I’m not going to die, so it’s hardly important.” 

 

Suzume squinted at him suspiciously, while the monkey reclined lazily on the skiff that floated them steadily to the otherside of the river as dawn began to break. 

 

She was getting tired, honestly. But not so tired she couldn’t get herself moving. She didn’t have very much time to get to her next destination. 

 

Kong Wu eyed her faintly bouncing knee and arched a fuzzy brow at her. 

 

“What are you so anxious about, oh-she-with-complicated-feelings-on-death?” 

 

Suzume eyed the other side of the river. 

 

“I only have so much time here before I need to return to my home. One week in these lands, and I need to return to my mother and the rest of my family.” 

 

And her life trying to be a hero and all that entailed. She was going to start throwing hands with paparazzi at this rate if that was what it took to keep them off of her. No Comment might not be good enough for long. 

 

At the very least she was pretty nondescript and boring looking. Dark hair, dark eyes, not at all like her brothers or Izuku or Shoto. People who couldn’t be missed no matter where they happened to find themselves. 

 

Suzume was a dime a dozen. 

 

Kong Wu snorted at her. 

 

“You’ll have more time than that,” he told her, “In all the worlds time passes differently. A day in one could be a month in another, or the reverse.” 

 

Suzume paused. 

 

So. 

 

She was in a hyperbolic time chamber? 

 

Great. 

 

Awesome. 

 

Or more like that kid from Bleach near the end of when she was watching it. The blond one with the video games. What was his name? Something weird and probably german… 

 

It didn’t really matter. 

 

“I see,” she said when she realized that Kong Wu was still looking at her. “That’s good to know. I was worried the only training I would be getting in would be playing keep away with a great sage.” 

 

“Hah! You should be so lucky, girl.” 

 

“I do have a name.” 

 

“A little ‘Sparrow’, yes I know.” 

 

Suzume leaned back against her side of the skiff. 

 

“You’re not a very agreeable person, are you?” 

 

“I’m a demon, what more do you expect?” 

 

“I don’t know. Someone entertaining, trying to trick me out of my soul?” 

 

“What good would your soul do me?” He asked, eying her. 

 

Suzume paused. “Well. Nothing I suppose.” 

 

That was a bit more western than eastern she supposed. Christian demons were obsessed with souls. Although she was pretty sure that eastern demons wanted them too. Or was that livers? 

 

She wasn’t exactly a mythology expert, nerd that she could be. 

 

“Exactly,” Kong Wu leaned back and closed his eyes again. Suzume huffed at him, but had no choice but to mimic the monkey. There really wasn’t anything else to do until they reached the shore after all. She didn’t exactly doze, but she was quiet for the remainder of their journey. 

 

Until a tail started to flick her nose, and she nearly bit it. 

 

The skiff carried them dutifully past another floating corpse of Suzume, which she ignored just as succinctly at the other one. 

 

The entire time she was expecting some giant monster to rise out of the water and try to kill them, but instead they just reached the other side with a small bump against the pier. Upon climbing up from the pier they were greeted by the second of their party. 

 

He was huge and hulking, not at all like he was normally depicted in movies. Instead of being goofy and stupid he was massive, a muscled boar covered in fat and thick, coarse fur that rose like a razor across his spine beneath his monks robes. His hooves dug deep in the earth where he was pacing back and forth, and hands the size of Suzume’s whole torso clenched and unclenched into fists. Mighty tusks stuck out of his mouth. 

 

At the edge of the river was a sharp cliff incline, and yet another stone conspicuously in place before it. 

 

To Suzume it felt like watching an old scooby doo movie, and seeing the bookcase that would move standing out among the rest of the background cells. 

 

Suzume paused, and looked at Kong Wu, who didn’t seem to recognize the boar in front of them. 

 

“...So do I need to fight him to get past or?” 

 

Kong Wu shrugged unhelpfully. “Who knows.” 

 

“Shouldn’t you know, oh great sage? Aren’t you omnipotent?” 

 

“That’s ‘omniscient’,” he corrected. “And wouldn’t you like to know?” 

 

Suzume tried to poke him in the side, but he caught her hand in his larger one and deflected it. 

 

The damn monkey was fast. 

 

The boar, contrarily, was strong. 

 

“Yo!” She shouted, gaining his attention. “We need to pass by, please. Is that rock how we go on?” 

 

She wasn’t sure she liked the idea of going into a cave. Maybe they could just scale the cliff? Kong Wu could surely climb it as easily as she did. 

 

Easier. 

 

The boar snorted at her, and dark eyes locked on the small teenager. 

 

She barely reached his ribs. 

 

“I am tasked with guarding this entrance. But, you’re free to try to ply your way through.” 

 

The great board sat on a rock and looked at them expectantly. 

 

Lazy. 

 

Suzume glanced at Kong Wu, who shrugged. “It’s your quest. Do what you want.” 

 

Suzume came to consider the stone. It was huge and flush to the rock behind it. There was nothing around for her to use to lever iit open the way she had the stone that Kong Wu was stuck behind, and he wouldn’t be giving her the staff that he had finally gotten back to her any time soon. 

 

On either side of it were huge indents that looked like hand prints with curled fingers in the stone. She tried to push and pull, but without any leverage there was nothing she could do to get the massive stone to budge. It had to be twice as heavy as the one that had held Kong Wu in place. And she had nothing she could do about it. 

 

Suzume couldn’t even reach both indents at the same time. Her wingspan was too wide. 

 

“I need you to move it,” Suzume declared to the boar.

 

The pig squinted at her. 

 

“That’s too much work, no thank you.” 

 

“C’mon. You’re big and strong right? Just move the boulder.” 

 

Suzume paused. 

 

“Unless you can’t… You look strong, but I suppose if you can’t lift it then it can’t be helped.” 

 

“Can’t-” he looked offended. “I am Cho Hakkai, Marshal of the Canopy, and I can move that stone with ease! I just. Don’t feel like it.” 

 

“Uh huh.” 

 

Suzume mulled the name over in her mind. That was the Japanese translation of Zhu Bajie, wasn’t it? So after this she was going to run into what’s his name. Sha Wujin? Sha Wujing. Why wasn’t he the one by the river? Wasn’t he the one who was supposed to be related to sand, and some kind of water ogre? Unless they’d floated over him? 

 

She looked back at the water. 

 

No, she would have noticed if something more interesting than her own dead body was in the water. 

 

“Just move the rock.” 

 

“I don’t want to. What’s in it for me?” The pig leered at her, and Suzume crossed her arms over her chest. 

 

“What do you like?” 

 

“Food, women, and wine,” he listed succinctly. 

 

“Dude.” She wrinkled her nose, and tightened her arms over her chest. 

 

The boar looked offended. “I said women! Not little girls.” 

 

Well, wasn’t he a gentleman? 

 

“Joy. Well, I don’t have anything like that. So I’ll just have to ask for your generosity.” 

 

“Not interested.” 

 

Suzume cocked her head to the side. 

 

“Well we don’t have food. You don’t have food. So the only place that food other than fish might be is either over the river, but I don’t think the skiff will hold you, or beyond that rock. So if you move the rock, we might find what you like.” 

 

Almost immediately the boar perked up. “Yes! Oh-” 

 

His face fell. “No, I can’t do that.” 

 

“...why?” 

 

“Because you’re supposed to get through the rock on your own.” 

 

Suzume squinted at him. He was serious. His shoulders slumped and he looked longingly at the rock. 

 

“I can’t lift that.” 

 

“You don’t need to.” 

 

You’re supposed to get through the rock. 

 

Through. 

 

Fucks sake. 

 

“Alright.” Suzume clapped her hands together and glared at the rock. So she had to go through the rock. 

 

Suzume considered it. 

 

She eyed the stone, huge and intimidating. 

 

And punched it. 

 

“...ouch.” 

~

It took her over two weeks to get through the stone. 

 

She lived off of fish from the river and plants that she fetched from across the river, cooked over a shitty camp fire. She shared some with Cho Hakkai, under the condition that he show her strengthening exercises. 

 

Suzume was not a weak person, for a mere mortal, but she wasn’t strong enough to shatter a boulder outright. 

 

Stain, though. 

 

Stain could have done it. 

 

He had been strong enough that with a mere swing of a chipped sword he had sliced straight through Shoto’s massive chunks of ice. 

 

He had lasted only a few days in the outside world here, and he had come out faster than anyone Suzume knew, and stronger than a base line human had any right to be. 

 

So. 

 

She must do the same. 

 

She worked hard at it. She listened to Hakkai, punched the stone over and over again until even her calloused knuckles cracked and bled. She pressed herself in a small crevice in the stone and pushed against the outer walls, straining her muscles. She pushed herself up and down, over and over, and lifted anything significantly heavy she could find. 

 

Even Kong Wu wasn’t safe from her. She dragged the poor, long suffering monkey along on her back and did squats. 

 

Finally, after sixteen days and nights, she threw a punch that shattered the stone in front of her. 

 

What lay behind was a slot canyon that all but glowed with soft red light on the rippling walls. 

 

Suzume, sweating and aching all over, looked inside. 

 

It was just wide enough the Hakkai could follow when she started the long walk through. Kong Wu strode beside her, looking as relaxed as anyone ever had. He hadn’t been working until he dropped for weeks. 

 

Her whole body ached all over, and she was covered in sweat. Each step felt like walking through molasses, but she kept on all the same. There was a weight pushing on her shoulders than she didn’t recognize. It was like the air itself weighed more than it should have. 

 

“It’s about time you worked up the strength to break that rock, Little Sparrow.” 

 

Little Sparrow. Her new, hated, nickname from Kong Wu. It was goofy and annoying. 

 

And she kind of liked it. 

 

It made her feel like she was in an old kung fu movie. 

 

Which she kind of was. 

 

“If you were that impatient, you should have broken it yourself.” 

 

“Hah! No, I have no need of that. This is your quest. I just want to see where it leads you.” 

 

That made two of them.

 

~

 

They found the next one in middle of a strange desert. 

 

The canyon spat them out in the middle of the Flaming Mountains of the Tian Shan, and a dessert spread out before them, hot and dry and boiling. 

 

Kong Wu groaned behind her. 

 

“Damn it. It’s going to be too hot.” 

 

“You’ll be fine,” Suzume shot him a baleful look. 

 

“You’re not covered in fur!” 

 

Which was true. Thank god. 

 

Suzume stuck her tongue out at the monkey sage, and trotted out into the boiling sunshine. She shed her uwagi and draped it over her head to keep the sun off her face. The Dudou underneath it guarded her front and her lower back, more like a halter top than anything else. It had a symbol on it that Suzume didn’t recognize, but she assumed it had to do with the mysterious master she was looking for. 

 

She was in the middle of contemplating the crest or mon, it looked like three yang’s all twisting together and joined at the tails, when something bright caught her eyes. 

 

There was a man laying on the ground in a dried out riverbed, pinned to the sand by swords. His red beard burned against the ground limestone, and his pale blue skin was blistered by the sun. 

 

Sha Wujing. 

 

Suzume approached. 

 

The pitiful creature looked up at her. A necklace of skulls was draped around his throat. 

 

Suzume got to work prying the swords out of his body. 

 

It was hard, they came out in angstroms it felt like,  and each time she had to stop to take a breath it would fall right back in. 

 

This was going to be a test her fucking patience, wasn’t it?

 

“Little Sparrow, you’ll get to your master faster if you leave that one where he is,” Kong Wu pointed out when she was catching her breath. He draped a long arm around her broad shoulders and leaned on the short girl. 

 

She glared at the one sword she’d managed to get out of the ogre, who hadn’t spoken yet. 

 

There was a scroll tied to his mouth, Demon Slayer style. She couldn't get it free until his head could lift, and that wasn’t possible until the swords pinning him were out of the way. 

 

What fucking nerd was the master?! 

 

“Probably.” 

 

“So why not leave him there and be gone?” 

 

His furry tail flicked her nose, and she snapped her teeth at it again. Almost fast enough to bite it this time. 

 

“Because I'm stubborn and stupid and I do everything the hard way,” she said viciously. 

 

Kong Wu threw his head back and laughed at her, but let her drag the blades slowly out of the ogre all the same. Her arms were shaking with effort by the time she had even the second one in. 

 

When night fell, the three swords she had dragged out replaced themselves with the help of magical, asshole birds. 

 

Far to the west, snow capped mountains grew into the clouds, calling to the trio. 

 

Suzume really hoped she found a fucking horse soon. 

 

She spent the next day doing the same thing, dragging the swords out slowly, ever so slowly, and dropped them to the side of the ogre. 

 

One at a time. 

 

One, two, three, four, five, six-

 

The sun set. 

 

She sat with the monkey while the boar snored under shelter and poked at a fire. Fell asleep and rose with the sun. 

 

One, two, three, four, five, six-

 

The sun set. 

 

They sat around a camp fire. 

 

The sun rose. 

 

One, two, three, four, five, six, six and a fucking half. 

 

The sun set. Kong Wu stole her uwagi and she chased him across the cooling sand, sprinting as fast as her leg would carry her. 

 

The sun rose. 

 

One, two, three, four, five, six- 

 

She was dragging out the seventh, glaring hatefully at the setting sun in the distance, when another hand covered her and strong arms dragged the sword out with her, at twice the speed. 

 

Kong Wu saw her gaping at him, and shrugged. 

 

“I was getting bored, Little Sparrow.” 

 

The sword popped free. 

 

The scroll in the ogre, Osho Gojo (seriously?!) spat into her hands was a map to the top of a snowy mountain in the distance. 

 

They rested for the night, and in the morning all three of them marched to the west once more. 

~

She never did find the horse, which was infuriating. She liked the horse! The horse was also a dragon, and dragons were cool! 

 

Also, she would have killed to not have to walk for a little while. 

 

Instead, she either missed the horse, or it wasn’t there, because she actually found the temple at the peak before they could run into the horse. 

 

It was huge, beautiful, and something out of a fantasy. 

 

The walls stretched high, painted a deep red. The tiled roofs were black, edged in gold, and beneath their protection delicate tiles in blue and white chased the edges in fantastical patterns. The tiers of the pagoda raised behind the shanman gate, reaching ever higher in the heavens. A tree hung heavy with peaches, so tall the top crested above the high walls that protected the temple. 

 

It was part buddhist temple, part Shaolin monastery. 

 

And standing in front of it was a tiny old woman, holding three dates in her hand.

Chapter 58: Returning

Chapter Text

Hsu Feng is an old woman now. 

 

She has seen many fighters through the decades, the cocky and unsure, the big and the small, the angry and the sad. She had seen so many that there were few types of people that she did not recognize anymore. 

 

As quirks grew bigger and more common fighting styles adapted and changed and generally grew less and less popular as the reliance on super powers and so called ‘heroes’, but people stayed the same. 

 

Kono Suzume was no exception to this. 

 

She was an angry girl with a grudgingly good heart and something to prove. 

 

Not unique at all. 

 

The way she looked at the world was a bit curious. She had managed to endear herself to Kong Wu, which was impressive in and of itself. That one was cantankerous, mischievous, and meant to be the biggest challenge to reaching the mountain itself. 

 

Very few people ever earned her favorite demon's favor, and most people either broke themselves trying to free Gojo or gave up and left him behind. And without Gojo they couldn’t find the temple on the peak. 

 

Without that, they would wander the peaks until their time was up and she ejected them from her world. 

 

Kono Suzume had won his help, a tad of respect, and as a result made her way to the temple, and now she looked down at Hsu Feng. 

 

The girl was small, with a hard won body of muscles and calloused hands. She was solid and compact, with a marring of scars on her hands, forearms, collar, and temple. 

 

She had a sweet, heart shaped face and a sharp widow's peak. Her dark eyes were edged in long lashes and tilted like a serpent, only made more exasperated by the nature of Feng’s quirk. Her mouth was tilted too, curved like a viper, and her canines were a tad sharper than when she’d entered the great gates.  

 

She fit right in with her monkey, boar, and ogre. 

 

Hsu Feng wondered if she would keep the enhanced traits when she left her world. It was always a toss up, what people kept when they left. Their skills would stay, but some ended up with longer hair, or different colored eyes, or the clothes they wore here. 

 

“I don’t know why I’m surprised,” the girl declared, her mouth twitching into a smile. “Journey to the West, really?” 

 

Feng was unrepentant. 

 

“I have a fondness for classics,” she defended. She snapped her fingers, and little spirits of Qingfeng and Mingyue appeared. They floated lightly off the ground, with their hands tucked into the sleeves of their silk robes. 

 

“Prepare rooms for our guests,” she ordered, and they obediently flew off, leading away the three disciples so that Feng and her new visitor could speak together.  

 

Kono looked around the temple, and up at the tower pagoda and the huge tree. 

 

“So, are you supposed to be Zhenyuan?” she asked at last. “Kong Wu never referred to you as his master, so I assume you aren’t Tang Sanzang in this… adaptation.” 

 

“I am Hsu Feng. I took some creative liberties,” Feng admitted. If Kono thought anything of her rather masculine name, she was smart enough not to say anything about it. She started walking towards the small wall that circled the tree in her courtyard, and Kono followed after on nearly silent steps. She moved like an assassin, with purpose and grace. 

 

Feng sat on the short stone, and the girl sat before her on her knees with her feet out to either size. It was an informal Wariza, instead of a respectful Sieza. 

 

Cheeky girl. 

 

“Yeah. What exactly is this place? And why no Bai Long Ma?” 

 

“Well. In the story Bai Long Ma doesn’t join Tang Sanzang until after he eats the pilgrims own horse. You don’t have a horse, or even a bike or motorcycle.” 

 

The girl stared at her. 

 

“Are you telling me that if I’d ridden a bike in here I would have been able to ride a dragon?” 

 

Feng smiled, ever so small and smug. 

 

“Yes.” 

 

“... son of a bitch .” 

 

“A fan of the dragon, are you?” 

 

“Well, yes. Who doesn’t like dragons? Although I’ve always been more of an ‘Investiture of the Gods’ person than Journey to the west.” 

 

“Well. There’s no accounting for taste, is there Little Sparrow?” 

 

Feng got to watch the girls nose scrunch up. 

 

“So, what exactly is all this? Did we jump into a scroll and now we’re in Journey to the West or something?” 

 

Feng laughed. 

 

“Oh, no, no. This is my quirk. Gateway Beyond. When you passed through those gates you were transported into a pocket dimension that I control. Everything from the flow of time to the gravity pressing down on you right now. Your body will change, while the world outside crawls on at a snail's pace.” 

 

“Kong Wu mentioned that too. What exactly is the time disparity?” 

 

“Right now? It’s set at the default. One month for one day.” 

 

“That’s. Insanely powerful. Wait, if one month in here is one day out there, how old exactly are you?” 

 

Feng wondered who in the world was teaching these children manners these days. 

 

“Old enough to be respected by your ‘Shihan Tsushima’. Is that not good enough for you?’’

 

“But if a month in here is a year out there, then your aging should be rapidly accelerated.” 

 

“I can also slow it. One day in here, to a year out there,” she said mildly. “It isn’t hard to balance things out, although I never particularly keep track of the goings on of the outside world. Nothing really changes in the end. It all ebs and flows, like a tide of shifting power. Who holds it now, the police or the criminals? The heroes or the villains?” 

 

The girl looked to the heavens. 

 

“It’s in flux, now. Partially because of Akaguro Chizome.” 

 

“That upstart?” Feng wasn’t very surprised. 

 

“Shihan said that he only lasted a few days with you. Why?” 

 

“Why? Because he was incompatible with my teachings. The man was cold, cruel, and merciless. He thought his way was the only way, and would cut down anyone who challenged his thinking. He had honor of a kind, but his broken blade was not one I was willing to hone further. I gave him a chance to learn and adjust, and he failed. So I sent him on his way.” 

 

She eyed the girl in front of her. 

 

“Little Yuzo tells me you’re like him.” 

 

The girl bristled. 

 

“I am not!” 

 

“Aren’t you? Tenacious, righteous, bitter, out to change the world…?” 

 

Kono pressed her mouth into a thin line. She clearly didn’t care for the comparison, but she was smart enough not to argue with it. 

 

“Maybe. But I’m not going to start hunting down and killing anyone who disagrees with me.” 

 

“No? Are you so sure?” 

 

A thousand thoughts shattered across the girls face. Pain, distrust, anger, doubt, bitterness. 

 

Her curved mouth thinned into a line, and her serpentine eyes narrowed. 

 

“My goal is to show them they’re wrong. I can’t do that if they’re dead.” 

 

Feng hummed. 

 

It was a bitter, bitten out answer. But it was genuine. 

 

And it was enough. 

 

“Then we had best get started. Rise up, Kono Suzume, and we will begin our training. You will nurture your speed, your strength, and your agility to new heights. And by the end, you will regret ever coming here.” 

 

“Kong Wu!” Feng called, and the Monkey King swung down from the peach tree above them. 

 

He gripped his staff, and grinned at the girl with sharp teeth. 

 

“Well Little Sparrow. Let’s begin.” 

~

 It was strangely difficult to say goodbye to Kong Wu when the time came to walk back out the paifang gates. 

 

Hsu Feng, an old woman and a massive fucking nerd, had sent the monkey king with her to the edge of the quirk once more to say farewell and return to the normal world outside. 

 

She had spent seven month in the insane quirk, getting her ass beaten by Kong Wu, or trying to throw herself at Cho Hakkai, trying to move the great boar or match even a bit of his insane strength, or even frantically dodging and twisting herself into pretzels to avoid being stabbed by the man swords that followed Osho Gojo for some bizarre reason. 

 

But most of her time was spent with Kong Wu. He was the disciple that Hsu Feng had spent the most time on. He had the most personality, assholish as it might be sometimes. Suzume liked him. 

 

He wasn’t real.  

 

Suzume knew that, consciously, but when it came time to step through those gates again she looked back at the cocky sage and his bright eyes and long hair and. 

 

She was going to miss him. 

 

A figment of someone elses imagination, and she would miss him. 

 

It was silly. 

 

It was illogical. 

 

But it was true. And anyway, when did logic ever have anything to do with emotions? 

 

“I suppose this is good bye,” she said awkwardly, as she stood before the gates. Reality rippled just beyond. 

 

Home. 

 

To her mother and her brother she had been gone only a week. 

 

To her it had been more than half a year. 

 

Kong Wu tapped his staff against the hard packed path. 

 

“Don’t make it too drawn out, Little Sparrow. You have more pressing things to do than sit around here eating peaches.” 

 

“I suppose,” she didn’t mean to sound wistful. 

 

His tail flicked in front of her nose, and Suzume nearly sneezed. 

 

“Go cause some trouble, Little Sparrow,” he ordered, and pointed his staff at the gates. 

 

Suzume caught his tail, gave it a tug, and scrambled away before he could smack her with the staff. 

 

Through the gates. 

 

Into the real world again. 

 

She nearly tripped and fell on her face over something sitting outside of the gates. She caught herself, and her sneakers dug into the dirt, helping her catch herself better than her magicked up sandals would have.

 

Right outside the tall paifang gates sat a small wrapped package in checkered clothe, and a staff capped in bronze. 

 

A little bit ahead, where she wouldn’t smash it when she inevitably fell over the other packages, was a pot wrapped in another clothe wrapped around a pot where green sprigs poked out of rich soil. 

 

By now, Suzume could recognize the leaves on the shoot. 

 

Jujube tree sprouts. 

 

Suzume hooked the staff under the pot, and under the tight clothe around the other package, and hoisted them up onto her shoulders.

 

Climbing down was going to bitch and a half. 

 

~

 

The clock wasn’t ticking right. 

 

It kept pressing forwards, against the 12, before ticking back again. Then it skipped forwards to 2 minutes after twelve, and back again. 

 

Perhaps if it was only one analog clock that could be excused. Gears did strange things when they got old, and weights could break and chains grow weak. The cuckoo hadn’t come out of that clock for years, and everyone knew it. Everyone knew it because the owner never shut up about how annoying it was to have cuckoo clock that didn’t cuckoo when it was supposed to. 

 

It wasn’t. 

 

Not only was the analog clock, that horrible thing stuck to the wall, not ticking forwards the way it was supposed to. But the watch faces were doing the same thing. Ticking. Backing up. Ticking. Not ticking. Forwards. Backwards. Nowhere. 

 

The digital clock on his phone was doing the same thing. 

 

5:00

 

5:02

 

5:00. 

 

Over. 

 

And over. 

 

And over again. 

 

Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tock. Tick. Tick. 

 

He stared from one clock to the other. 

 

He could hear it. The whispers outside. The echoes of the Implanted and the Silence  of the Empty. 

 

It swept through him like air swept through the lava tubes. The base of his skull itched. Shigeru Murota didn’t have to deal with the Silence . He heard everything. 

 

He heard only the echoes. Not the Silence . He sometimes missed the Silence . At times like this, when something was roiling in the Silence , he wished he was still part of it. 

 

But he wasn’t. 

 

He’d made his choice, made his choice for himself and his wife and his children. And all the Empties just had to deal with the luck of the draw.  

 

There something in the Silence today. 

 

There was something in the time today. 

 

The clocks were wrong. And things were too quiet. 

 

He scratched the base of his skull and got up to go find Murota. 

 

Wait. 

 

No, no, he had already gone to find Murota hadn’t he? And the back of his head was itching, itching beneath the old surgical scar that wasn’t actually that old. 

 

His wife’s wasn’t old at all, only a few days, but god those days had been wonderful. The yawning distance between them had finally started to ebb away, to them the silence that swelled at dinner tables be broken into shared thoughts and gentle, tentative smiles. 

 

He’d thought he’d done irreparable damage, when she’d come to him screaming and crying not a week ago, begging him for salvation from sufferance and solitude. It had been worse than when the pigs had died under Mahito’s hammer, with so many Attached to them back then. 

 

Mahito had been let go, given a generous severance package, and everyone affected by his actions had been given new Attachments to each other. To grieve. To understand. 

 

That was the end of this project, after all. To understand everyone. 

 

To end the need for frivolous words and clumsy expressions of desire and ideas. 

 

Sara had finally joined him and the others, no longer Empty, and late enough that she had never had a pig. 

 

Things were going to be okay now, he just knew it. 

 

Wait. 

 

The clock wasn’t ticking right… 

 

He really should find Murota. 

 

The smell of smoke drifted in from a crack in the window. 

 

The clock ticked forwards. 

 

He blinked. 

 

He was supposed to- 

 

To find someone…? 

 

Sara! Sara, that was right, he was supposed to find his wife and take her to the dinner tonight. It would be their first night out since her surgery, and she was supposed to be picking up a dress from the dry cleaners. 

 

Dry cleaners were open at five, right? 

 

Right! 

 

So he needed to go join her so they could go out. 

 

There was only one dinner nearby, but that was okay. It was a good dinner, with decent food, and it was a distraction for people who needed it in their town. 

 

He stood up, making his chair screech across the floor and went to swing the door open. He shrugged on his brown suit jacket and adjusted his cheerfully bedazzled bowtie. 

 

The sun shown down, started to set heavily in the west, and he paused when he saw someone walking down the street. Their hair was wet, and their clothes stuck to their body in odd places, like they’d dressed right after a shower and hadn’t dried off yet. 

 

It was Murota, walking down the street with someone that he didn’t recognize. A young man. 

 

He was dressed plainly, in jeans and an unbuttoned brown shirt over blue and hard boots. His eyes were shadowed by a curling mass of red-brown hair. 

 

Like dried blood. 

 

The young man was a stranger. 

 

Except. 

 

He couldn't be a stranger. There were no strangers here, not even in the Empties. He could not be here. He could not be a stranger. 

 

The alarm needed to be raised. 

 

Security needed to know-

 

5:17

 

5:15

 

He stood up, making his chair screech across the floor and went to swing the door open. He shrugged on his brown suit jacket and adjusted his cheerfully bedazzled bowtie. 

 

The sun shone down, starting to set heavily in the west and burning the lava tubes black and charred. The streets were empty and warm, and he set out walking for the dinner where his wife would surely be waiting for him, with her soft hair curled and her neck smelling sweetly of lotus perfume and maple.

It was a lovely night.

Series this work belongs to:

Works inspired by this one: